4^ 


f 
^  /» 


■^^^^ 


■^^V' 


.!^^ 


hbl,  stx 


BF   1291.S7 
Educator: 


3    T1S3    DDMbSblM 


M 
o 


w 


HN  M.  I'Rj 
and  Mystic| 
EW  YORK 


V. 


(I 


THE 


EDUCATOR: 


§ii()gdions,  S;|eovtfiraI  ani)  |radical, 


DESIGNED   TO   PROMOTE 


MAN-CULTURE  AND  INTEGRAL  REFORM, 

WITH  A  VIEW  TO  THE  ULTIMATE  ESTABLISHMENT  OF  A 

DIYINE  SOCIAL  STATE  ON  EAETH. 

COMPRISED   IN 

A  SERIES  OF  EEVEALMENTS  FROM  ORGANIZED  ASSOCIATIONS 
IN   THE  SPIRIT-LIFE, 


JOHN   MURRAY   SPEAR. 


EMBKACING   PAPERS    ON 


I.  SOCIAL  REORGANIZATION. 

II.  ELECTRICAL  LAWS. 

III.  ELEMENTARY  PRINCIPLES. 

IV.  EDUCATION. 


V.   AGRICULTUBE. 
VI.   HEALTH. 
VII.   GOVERNMENT. 
VIII.   MISCELLANEOUS  TOPICS. 


EDITED   BY   A.  E.  NEWTON. 


BOSTON: 

OFFICE    OF    PRACTICAL    SPIRITUALISTS, 

Fountain  IIocsb,  c-or.  Harrisojj  Av.  and  Beach  St. 

185  7. 


fZl 


Entered  itccording  tu  Act  of  Congress,  iu  the  year  1857,  by 

Kli/.a  J.  Kknny,  T.  S.  Sheldon,  and  Jona.  Buffcm, 
(Coiuniittce  of  Publication,) 

In  tho  Clerk's  Onicc-  of  V.-j;  District  Court  of  Hie  District  of  Massacimsetti. 


II  U  II  AUT   «    ItO  UUINH, 
'  Kii^lanil  Tjpe  anil  Ftoreotjpo  Founderjf 


iS\ 


ADDRESS    TO   THE    READER. 


In  laying  before  the  public  this  volume,  it  is  due  to  the  reader  that  its 
origin  and  purposes  be  distinctly  stated. 

"Within  a  few  years  the  minds  of  many  intelligent  people,  especially  in 
the  American  states,  have  been  turned  to  a  class  of  remarkable  phenomena, 
purporting  to  be  manifestations  from  the  Spirit- World,  and  claiming  to 
indicate  the  opening  of  intelligent  intercourse  "with  that  state  of  existence. 
A  very  large  portion  of  the  community  has  become  deeply  interested  in 
questions  bearing  direct  or  indirect  relation  to  this  subject. 

Many  persons,  in  different  parts  of  the  country,  having  been  brought 
into  peculiar  bodily  and  mental  conditions,  have  been  made  instruments 
of  communication,  through  whom  messages  and  disclosures  have  been 
received,  some  of  a  high  and  others  of  a  lower  character. 

Some  have  been  so  acted  upon  as  to  develop  a  power  to  inspect  both 
body  and  mind,  and  thi'ough  this  instrumentality  the  diseased  have  been 
healed,  and  the  disharmonized  restored  to  comparative  quiet. 

Not  a  few  have  been  so  affected  as  that  they  have  been  made  to  speak, 
either  in  public  or  otherwise,  on  subjects  with  which  they  had  no  previous 
acquaintance.  Some  have  been  influenced  to  journey  from  place  to  place, 
acting  upon  the  public  mind,  and  in  various  ways  calling  attention  to  the 
general  subject. 

A  single  individual  has  been  impressed,  or  directly  instructed,  to  travel 
quite  extensively  in  the  United  States,  —  sometimes  alone,  and  sometimes 
accompanied  by  others,  —  cultivating  thereby  a  somewhat  intimate 
acquaintance  with  persons  at  the  East,  the  West,  the  North,  and  the 
South.  While  on  these  journeys,  various  addresses  have  been  made,  to 
individuals  and  to  public  assemblies,  calling  attention  to  existing  evils, 
and  proposing  reformatory  schemes  of  a  philanthropic,  moral,  religious, 
and  social  character.  Discourses,  moreover,  on  philosopliic  and  scientific 
subjects,  have  been  communicated,  with  the  design  of  unfolding  to  the 
inhabitants  of  this  earth  an  Electrical  Theory  of  the  Universe,  — 
proposing  to  command  and  to  use  the  Electrical  Element,  with  a  view  to  the 
construction  of  new  mechanisms,  and  the  propulsion  of  machinery. 

Manuscripts  relating  to  these  various  topics  have  accumulated.     Some 


IV  ADDEESS  TO  THE  READER. 

of  them  have  been  critically  inspected  by  intelligent  and  judicious  persons, 
and  a  desire  has  been  frequently  expressed  that  the  mure  valuable  and 
permanent  papers  should  be  communicated  to  the  public. 

Considering  the  present  state  of  the  public  mind  in  relation  to  subjecta 
of  this  nature,  the  hope  is  indulged  that  this  volume  will  not  only  serve 
to  interest,  gratify,  and  instruct  a  class  of  persons  in  both  the  New  and 
Old  "Worlds,  bdt  that  it  may  prepare  the  way  for  presenting,  at  a  future 
day,  other  papers,  certainly  as  valual)le  as  those  contained  herein. 

It  is  to  be  expected  that  a  work  claiming  a  spiritual  origin  Avill  be 
examined  with  a  keen  and  critical  eye.  No  desire  is  felt  to  shield  it  from 
fair,  candid,  and  impartial  criticism.  In  respect  to  the  general  style  of 
the  various  papers,  some  liberties  have  been  taken  by  the  editor  ;  while 
the  thought, as  communicated  from  the  spii-it- world,  has  been  carefully 
retained,  yet  the  forms  of  eaprcssion  have  been  frequently  altered,  in  order 
to  meet  the  requirements  of  the  more  cultivated  and  literary  classes. 

The  student  of  this  volume  will  at  once  see  that  its  suggestions  look  to 
THE  Regeneration  and  Redemption  of  Man,  through  a  thorough  culture 
of  all  his  faculties,  both  of  body  and  mind ;  that  they  contemplate  the 
introduction  of  a  Higher  Order  of  existences,  through  a  divine  mar- 
riage and  a  holy  association  of  persons ;  who  shall  bring  forth  ofispring 
corresponding  to  their  improved,  elevated,  and  spiritualized  conditions. 

Moreover,  it  will  be  observed  that  these  teachings  contemplate  the 
Reconstruction  of  the  Social  State,  and  the  introduction  of  a  Social 
Order,  wlierein  Equality,  Justice,  and  Social  Harmony,  shall  be  secured 
to  the  highest  possible  extent. 

Among  these  papers  will  also  be  found  valuable  discourses  relating  to 
the  Elements,  to  a  new  system  of  Education,  to  Governmental,  Legisla- 
tive, and  Judicial  matters ;  all  of  which,  it  is  felt,  will  serve  in  some 
degree,  at  least,  to  interest  and  instruct  the  intelligent  and  candid  reader. 

In  respect  to  the  previous  education  and  general  employment  of  the 
person  through  whom  these  papers  have  been  transmitted,  the  reader  will 
find  all  needful  information  in  the  biograpliical  sketch  wliich  precedes 
them.  It  is  hardly  needful  to  say  that  it  would  be  quite  impossible  for  a 
single  mind  to  discourse  on  so  great  a  variety  of  topics,  while  in  the  nor- 
mal condition,  without,  at  least,  much  study,  and  frequent  access  to  exten- 
sive libraries.  Persons  intimately  acquainted  with  him,  however,  well 
know  that  opportunities  have  not  been  had  on  his  part  for  reading  on 
these  subjects  ;  he  has  not  within  reach  works  from  which  these  thoughts 
could  have  been  collected.  Tlie  reader  is  at  liberty  to  correspond  with 
either  the  editor  or  tlie  publisliing  committee,  should  he  desire  further 
information  on  this  point. 

With  these  observations,  the  reader  is  left  to  form  his  own  conclusions, 
in  respect  not  only  to  the  origin  of  these  papers,  but  also  in  regard  to 
their  present  and  prospective  value  to  the  human  race. 


ADDRESS   TO   THE   READER.  V 

It  is  felt  that  tlieir  proper  influence  on  the  reader's  mind  will  be  to  give 
him  broader  views  of  the  Divine  Paternity,  of  the  Government  of  God,  of 
the  Capacities  of  Man,  and  of  the  practicability,  at  a  future  day,  of  a 
Social  Life  more  harmonious,  natural,  and  in  accordance  with  the  soul's 
highest  promptings.  They  will  also  tend  to  avert  the  mind  from  earthly 
and  grovelling  views,  and  turn  it  upward  to  that  higher  and  diviner  state 
which  awaits  all  human  kind  ;  to  brush  the  tear  from  sorrow's  eye,  by 
removing  appalling  fears  of  death,  and  reconciling  the  mourner  to  the 
departure  of  friends.  It  is  hoped,  furthermore,  that  the  reader  may  be 
made  to  feel  more  deejily  that  he  is  not  only  a  moral,  social,  and  religious 
being,  but  that  he  is  endowed  with  spiritual  powers  which  may  bo  greatly 
cultivated  and  expanded. 
A* 


EDITORS S  PEEMCE. 


To  the  foregoing  succinct  and  unpretending  Address,  dictated  from 
the  same  source  with  the  contents  of  this  volume,  the  editor  deems  it 
proper  to  add  a  brief  statement  respecting  mainly  the  manner  in  which 
he  has  performed  the  tavsk  of  compilation  and  revision. 

It  will  be  observed  that  this  work  does  not  undertake,  except  inci- 
dentally, to  establish  the  fact  of  spirit-intercourse ;  that  is  assumed 
at  the  outset.  It  was  at  the  repeated  solicitation  of  what  the  editor 
believes  to  be  spiritual  beings,  and  the  originators  of  the  work,  seconded 
by  the  earthly  friends  of  the  enterprise  it  represents,  that  he  undertook 
the  labor  of  its  preparation  for  the  press.  He  was  induced  to  do  this, 
by  a  wish  to  acqiiaint  himself  more  fully  with  the  particular  department 
of  the  great  spiritual  movement  of  the  day  herein  set  forth,  as  well  as  by 
a  desire  to  afford  the  public  an  opportunity  to  judge  fairly  of  its  merits 
and  claims. 

The  specific  instructions  and  suggestions  given  him  by  the  invisible 
authors  relative  to  the  execution  of  his  task  contained,  in  substance,  the 
following  statements :  That  the  numerous  papers  to  be  edited  had  been 
communicated  under  various  circumstances,  sometimes  fevorable,  and  at 
others  quite  unfavorable,  for  clear,  condensed,  and  accurate  expression ; 
that  many  of  them,  especially  those  relating  to  the  more  abstruse  topics, 
had  been  prepared  by  minds  in  the  spirit-life  who  had  been  long  with- 
drawn from  familiarity  with  the  rudimental  or  earthly  state,  and  hence 
their  forms  of  expression  in  external  language  were  antiquated,  unusual, 
and  sometimes  unacceptable  to  modern  literary  taste  ;  and  that  occasion- 
ally the  ideas  intended  to  be  conveyed  had  been  greatly  obscured,  or 
wholly  lost,  in  the  transmission.  The  editor  was,  therefore,  desired  to 
pay  little  regard  to  the  mere  language  which  had  been  used,  but  to  en- 
deavor to  possess  himself  of  the  thought,  and  give  it  the  most  suitable 
expression  he  was  able  to.  The  leading  topics  to  be  presented,  and  the 
general  arrangement  of  contents,  were  indicated  from  the  same  source ; 
but  the  editor  was  advised,  in  making  the  compilation,  to  put  before  the 
public  only  such  matter  as  he  deemed  the  public  mind  in  some  measure 


VIII  editor's  preface. 

prepared  to  receive,  and  such  as  he  liiiuself  was  able  to  endorse  and 
defend. 

The  full  liberty  thus  accorded  him  has  been  used  to  but  a  limited 
extent.  The  manuscripts,  consisting  of  records  of  verbal  communica- 
tions, spoken  in  the  state  of  trance,  and  sometimes  imperfectly  reported, 
were  found  to  vary  greatly  in  stj'lc  ;  some  being  terse,  clear,  and  direct ; 
others,  verbose,  obscure,  tautological,  and  circumlocutory ,  and  all 
strongly  marked  with  certain  peculiar  characteristics,  imparted  probably 
from  the  medium's  mental  organization,  yet  modified,  somewhat,  appar- 
ently, by  the  different  minds  claiming  to  speak,  as  well  as  by  surrounding 
conditions  and  persons.  It  will  be  perceived  that  these  variations  of 
style  have  not  been  altogether  obliterated  in  tlie  revision.  For  the  most 
part,  only  the  more  prominent  verbal  infelicities  and  occasional  gram- 
matical lapses  have  been  removed  ;  while  in  some  cases  a  labor  equiv- 
alent at  least  to  translation  from  a  foreign  tongue  has  been  performed, 
yet  in  all  parts  something  of  the  general  manner  of  the  original  has 
been  retained. 

To  have  given  the  work  a  faultless  literary  dress,  would  have  required 
qualifications,  both  literary  and  scientific,  to  which  the  editor  can  make 
uo  claim,  even  could  he  have  commanded  the  requisite  time.  The  most 
he  has  attempted  is  to  present  the  ideas  intended  to  be  conveyed  —  so  far 
as  apprehended  by  himself —  in  a  tolerable  English  garb,  intelligible,  so 
far  as  the  nature  of  the  subjects  treated  will  allow,  to  readers  of  ordinary 
capacities  and  culture,  and  of  sincere  and  earnest  minds.  For  such  the 
work  is  mainly  designed;  its  authors  seeming  not  to  antici]^;ito  that 
either  the  "  learned,"  the  fastidious,  or  the  captious,  will  find  much 
satisfaction  in  its  pages. 

It  would  be,  however,  too  much  for  the  editor  to  hope  that  he  iias  suc- 
ceeded in  all  cases  in  apprehending  exactly  even  the  idea  intcndcil  to  be 
expressed.  In  fact,  the  invisible  authors  have  more  than  hinted  to  him 
of  short-comings  in  this  respect ;  though  they  have  repeatedly  and 
strongly  expressed  their  gratification  with  his  success  on  the  whole,  and 
their  general  satisfaction  with  the  work,  in  view  of  the  leading  purpose 
for  which  it  is  intended. 

This  purpose,  let  it  be  distinctly  noted,  is  educational ;  that  is,  the 
volume  is  not  so  much  designed  to  servo  as  an  authoritative  text-book  on 
the  subjects  treated,  as  to  act  as  a  suggester,  an  incentive,  a  stiynulant 
to  thought,  that  thereby  the  incpiiring  and  truth-discerning  powers  of 
each  reader  may  be  cultivated,  educated,  or  led  forth  to  their  own  proper 
exercise.*  Hence  the  title  chosen  by  its  authors  —  Tue  Kuvcator  ; 
and  hence,  also,  doubtless,  the  fact  that  many  topics  are  treated  in  a 
manner  far  from  satisfactory  to  the   devotee  of  "  positive  science,"  or 

*  Educate  is  from  tho  Latin  e  ducere  ;  literally,  to  Itad  forth. 


editoe's  preface.  ex 

the  seeker  for  final  authority.  Indeed,  these  invisible  teachers  have  dis- 
tinctly avowed  that  their  purpose,  in  some  cases,  has  been  simply  to 
throw  out  crude  and  imperfect  hints,  —  sometimes  even  seemingly  absurd, 
—  as  provocatives  of  thought  and  inquiry  in  certain  directions,  with  a 
vieAV  to  opening  the  mind  to  the  reception  of  the  truth  when  it  shall  be 
more  fully  or  clearly  presented. 

In  this  view  of  the  matter,  the  entire  accuracy,  clearness,  and  demon- 
strability,  of  every  statement,  though  desirable  in  itself,  is  yet  of  secondary 
importance. 

The  dogma  of  a  plenary  verbal  inspiration,  it  will  be  observed,  forms  no 
part  of  the  teachings  of  the  "  new  dispensation  "  herein  announced. 
On  the  contrary,  tlie  more  rational  and  philosophical  idea  is  everywhere 
recognized,  that  the  inspiring  mind,  however  low  or  lofty,  is  subject  to  laws 
and  conditions,  which  render  any  expression  in  external  language  more  or 
less  imperfect,  according  to  the  capacities  and  surroundings  of  the  instru- 
ment employed.  The  application  of  this  principle  to  ancient  inspired 
communications,  so  widely  regarded  as  verbally  authoritative,  would  not 
only  readily  account  for  their  variations  of  style  and  statement,  but 
would  unquestionably  lead  to  more  reasonable,  clear,  and  useful  inter- 
pretations of  their  contents,  than  are  usually  given  by  authoritarians. 

It  should  be  added,  furthermore,  that  the  editor  has  been  obliged  to 
perform  the  labor  of  compilation  and  revision  under  some  serious  disad- 
vantages; such  as  the  onerous  responsibilities  involved  in  conducting 
a  weekly  journal  —  the  New  England  Spiritualist  —  devoted  to  the  advo- 
cacy of  Modern  Spiritualism,  and  that,  too,  through  one  of  the  most 
exciting  periods  of  the  spiritualistic  controversy  ;  together  with  the  neces- 
sity, pecuniarily  imposed,  of  completing  the  work  in  the  shortest  possible 
time ;  not  to  mention  other  drawbacks.  It  is  hoped,  therefore,  that  the 
defects  pertaining  to  his  province  will  be  viewed  with  just  lenity.  Of 
these  defects  probably  few  readers  will  be  more  sensible  than  himself. 

One  marked  feature  of  the  work,  and  one  most  likely  to  be  unaccept- 
able to  the  cultivated  reader,  is  a  studied  avoidance  of  the  usual  techni- 
calities of  science,  together  with  the  introduction  of  numerous  novel  and 
sometimes  uncouth  terms.  The  editor  was  instructed  to  reject  these  inno- 
vations, provided  he  could  substitute  terms  from  the  authorized  vocab- 
ulary equally  expressive  to  the  common  mind  of  the  ideas  intended, 
without  objectionable  circumlocution.  This  was  found  impracticable  to 
any  considerable  extent. 

Take,  for  example,  the  names  of  the  several  alleged  spirit-associations, 
namely,  "  Electricizers,"  "  Educationizers,'"  "  Healthfulizers,''  "  Gov- 
ernmentizers,'"  etc.  At  first  thought,  it  seemed  that  these  designations 
might  properly  he  exchanged  for  the  more  common  and  elegant  terms 
Electricians,  Educators,  Hygienists,  Government alists ,  or  others  ;  but  it 
was  urged,  on  the  part  of  the  body  first  named,  that  their  purpose  wa 
B 


X  editor's  preface. 

not  simply  to  teach  of  Electricity  and  its  laws,  or  to  perform  electrical 
experiments,  but  also  to  affect  persons  by  the  inipartation  of  Electricity,  in 
order  to  qualify  them  for  certain  specific  purposes ;  in  other  words,  they  ■ 
sought  to  ekctric-ize,  or  to  make  ekclric  ;  an  idea  which  it  would  be  diffi- 
cult to  express  in  any  single  word  better  than  in  that  chosen.  Similar 
reasons  were  presented  in  regard  to  the  designations  of  other  bodies, 
though  some  of  them  were  alleged  to  have  been  adopted  somewhat  for  the 
sake  of  uniformity. 

It  will  be  found  that,  in  most  if  not  all  cases,  these  verbal  innova- 
tions, however  inelegant,  and  though  sometimes  formed  in  disregard  of 
the  common  rules  of  philology,  are  constructed  of  familiar  elements,  so 
that  their  meaning  is  readily  apparent  to  even  the  unlearned  reader. 
Ordinary  scientific  wi'iters,  on  the  contrary,  are  accustomed,  when  they 
require  new  terms,  to  go  to  foreign  or  dead  languages,  often  seemingly 
preferring  the  more  obscure,  because  indicative  of  the  greater  learning. 
Hence,  the  technicalities  of  science,  to  a  great  degree,  are  meaningless  to 
the  common  reader.  New  ideas,  in  any  branch  of  philosophy,"  usually 
give  rise  to  new  phraseology  ;  and  the  originators  of  this  work  seem  little 
disposed,  in  any  respect,  to  defer  to  either  the  pretensions  or  the  fastidious- 
ness of  "  tlie  class  called  scholars."  To  such  readers  as  have  the  capacity 
to  look  beneath  the  external,  —  those  who  care  more  for  the  idea  tlianfor 
its  clothing,  for  the  nut  than  for  its  shell,  —  these  "  unauthorized"  addi- 
tions to  the  vocabulary  will  give  little  trouble,  and  perhaps  prove  a 
positive  advantage,  on  the  whole. 

The  editor's  acquaintance  with  the  scientific  and  philosophic  literature 
of  the  world  at  large  does  not  enable  him  to  pronounce  with  positive- 
ness  upon  the  novelty  or  originality  of  the  leading  ideas  herein  set 
forth  ;  but  he  hazards  little  in  expressing  the  opinion  that  to  the  mass 
of  readers  this  volume  will  fully  invalidate  the  assertion  sometimes  heard, 
that  ^''  the  spirits  have  communicated  nothing  neio.'''  Of  the  entire  truth- 
fulness and  practical  utility  of  their  suggestions  and  revealments,  how- 
ever, the  future  may  be  able  to  determine  with  more  certainty  than  can 
the  present.  The  chimeras  of  one  generation  are  often  the  actualities  of 
the  next. 

As  to  the  editor's  endorsement  and  defence  of  the  contents  of  the 
volume,  it  has  been  found  impracticable  to  comply  in  full  with  the 
advice  given  relative  to  that  point.  The  topics  treated  cover  a  broad 
range,  and,  especially  in  the  departments  relating  to  the  philosophy  of 
Nature,  lie  to  a  great  extent  beyond  even  the  pretensions  of  modern 
science  ;  hence,  a  mere  novice  in  the  study  of  Nature  could  hardly  be 
expected  to  have  definite  and  positive  opinions  on  all  the  points  mooted. 
The  theories  and  statements  set  forth,  to  a  considerable  extent,  arc  re- 
garded by  the  editor  very  much  as  he  regards  the  speculations  of  pliilo- 
Bophic  minis  of  earth,  which  he  is  unable  at  present  either  to  verify  or 


editor's  preface.  XI 

disprove.  They  are  8imiply  siif/(/nsiive  —  not  conclusive.  The  eliminatioa 
of  all  sucK  parts  as  M'a/i/c</  conjinnation  to  his  own  mind  would  have  so 
•emasculated  the  work  as  a  whole,  that  it  would  have  afforded  but  a  meagro 
view  of  the  general  system  of  cosmical  philosophy  propounded,  and  would 
have  deprived  the  reader  of  some  of  the  most  interesting  and  thought- 
inspiring  portions.  From  his  own 'experience,  however,  he  is  led  to  sug- 
gest a  caution  against  a  too  hasty  rejection  of  what  at  first  view  may  seem 
improbable,  or  false.  It  is  not  impossible  that  that  which  is  repudiated 
to-day  may,  a  year  hence,  be  seen  to  be  absolutely  and  necessarily  true. 

The  editor  is  li-ee  to  say,  however,  without  intending  an  endorsement 
of  every  detail,  tliat  the  (jeneral  principles  set  forth  us  the  basis  and  frame- 
work of  new  social,  educational,  religious,  and  governmental  institutions, 
commend  themselves  to  his  judgment  as  self-evidently  true  ;  while  the 
constructive  measures  proposed  are,  to  his  view,  the  most  comprehensive, 
thorough,  and  at  the  same  time  simple,  pi-actical,  and  hopeful  of  success, 
of  any  reformatory  scheme  with  which  he  has  had  opportunity  to  acquaint 
himself.  The  chief  value  of  these  constructive  suggestions  lies,  as  he 
conceives,  in  their  simplicity,  and  their  fidclily  to  Nature,  or  the  Divine 
method,  lie  gratefully  acknowledges  his  indebtedness  to  this  source  for 
the  elucidation  and  systemization  of  much  that  was  previously  obscure, 
fragmentary,  and  disjointed,  in  his  own  mind ;  and  should  the  general 
reader  obtain  from  the  perusal  of  these  pages  even  a  moiety  of  the  advan- 
tage which  has  been  derived  from  their  compilation,  the  purpose  of  the 
work  will  be  measurably  answered. 

Justice  requires,  also,  an  acknowledgment  on  the  part  of  the  editor,  of 
the  essential  aid  which  has  been  afforded  him  in  his  work,  in  a  way  some- 
what novel,  but  interesting,  namely,  through  the  instrumentality  of  his 
companion  —  Mrs.  S.  J.  Newton  —  as  a  medium  for  communication  with 
minds  who  have  passed  from  the  earth-life.  Enjoying  a  ready  susceptibil- 
ity to  spirit-influences,  together  with  a  high  degree  of  mental  illumination 
in  the  sphere  of  principles,  she  has  been  to  some  extent  employed  by  the 
originators  of  these  manuscripts,  or  other  intelligences  occupying  the 
same  plane  of  thought,  in  elucidating  the  more  abstruse  and  difficult  por- 
tions during  their  revision.  Explanations  and  illustrations  afforded  in 
this  manner  have  served  to  make  clear  the  truth  of  some  statements,  and 
to  give  at  least  a  show  of  plausibility  to  others,  which,  without  such  aid, 
would  have  been  passed  by  as  unintelligible  or  erroneous. 

As  illustrative  of  the  ability  of  disembodied  minds  to  participate  in  a 
work  of  this  kind,  it  may  be  mentioned  that  Mrs.  N.  has  been  made,  by 
what  claimed  to  be  spirit-influence,  to  approach  while  blindfolded  a  pile 
of  manuscripts,  with  the  contents  of  wljich  she  was  unacquainted,  select 
therefrom  by  the  mere  sense  of  feeling  a  particular  sheet,  and  point  out 
therein  inaccuracies  or  defects,  and  suggest  emendations.  More  commonly, 
however,  her  mind  has  been  "impressed"  with  corrections  or  explana- 


xn  editor's  preface. 

tions  while  reading  the  manuscript  in  the  normal  state  ;  while,  on  flifficult 
points,  elaborate  disquisitions  have  been  presented  in  the  state  of  semi 
trance,  or  conscious  spirit-control. 

The  aid  obtained  in  this  way  for  the  most  part  has  been  made  use  of  in 
giving  clearer  expression  to  the  text,  rather  than  in  the  introduction  of 
explanatory  foot-notes,  —  the  latter  nethod  being  objected  to,  from  its 
tendency  to  distract  the  reader's  mind.  Had  circumstances  permitted  the 
more  constant  and  free  use  of  such  assistance,  the  work  would  have  been 
accomplished  with  more  of  satisfaction  to  the  editor,  and  probably  greater 
profit  to  the  reader. 

In  conclusion,  the  inquiry  will  naturally  arise,  AYhat  relation  does  this 
volume  bear  to  Modern  Spiritualism  ?  Simply  this  :  It  assumes,  without 
any  direct  attempt  at  proof,  the  reality  of  spirit-intercourse  ;  and  its 
contents  claim  to  originate  from  organized  societies  in  the  spirit-life. 
Individual  Spiritualists  are  expected  to  admit  this  claim,  and  accept  the 
teachings,  or  to  reject  either  or  both,  as  shall  seem  just  and  right  to  their 
individual  perceptions.  Authoritarianism  belongs  to  the  past :  let  it  be 
buried  with  other  noble  dead  who  have  served  well  their  day  and  gener- 
ation. 

To  the  general  view,  and  even  to  that  of  most  Spiritualists,  the  wide- 
spread Spiritual  Movement  of  the  day  seems  chaotic,  disruptive,  without 
unity  or  magnitude  of  purpose,  and  destitute  of  constructive  power.  If 
the  presentation  here  made  of  one  of  its  phases  —  hitherto  obviously 
little  understood,  greatly  misinterpreted,  and  deeply  veiled  in  obloquy  — 
shall  aid  to  give  the  reader  a  different  view  ;  shall  awaken  the  hope  that 
good  may  come  even  out  of  this  Nazareth  ;  shall  show  that  the  seeming 
chaos  and  destruction  may  be  but  the  necessary  harbingers  of  a  diviner 
order  and  upbuilding;  shall  inspire  him  with  high  hopes  and  noble 
promptings  in  the  direction  of  Human  Improvement ;  shall  lead  to  earnest 
self-culture,  with  a  devout  reliance  upon  Divine  aid  and  guidance  as  the 
first  requisites  to  Progress  —  the  expectations  of  its  most  ardent  friends  in 
this  and  liigher  spheres  will  doubtless  be  realized.  A.  E.  N. 

Boston,  August,  1857. 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

Biographical  Sketch  of  J.  M.  Spear, 9 

Commission  from  The  Association  of  Beneficents, 40 

Introductory  Chapter,  by  the  Editor, 41 

PART  I. 

PAPERS  RELATING  TO  ASSOCIATION,  OR  DIVINE  SOCIAL  ORDER. 

§  I.  General  Purposes  of  the  Association  of  Beneficents,      49 

II.  The  AVants  t^'  Man,      50 

III.  Of  Association,  —  its  Nature  defined, 54 

IV.  Of  Organization,  —  its  Primal  Principles, 57 

V.  Method  of  Organization.  —  The  Concentric  Law, 59 

VI.  Requisites  to  a  True  Organization, '.    .    .  63 

VII.  Preparatives  to  Social  Organization, C5 

VIII.  Of  the  Church  as  the  Centre  of  the  New  Social  System, 69 

IX.  Of  Cooperation, 73 

X.  Of  Commerce,  with  Outlines  of  a  System  of  Equitable  Exchange, ...  75 
XL  Plans  and  Details  for  a  Commercial  Enterprise : 

L  Of  a  Structure,  with  Diagram, 84 

2.  Organization,  Stock,  etc., 85 

3.  Employees,  their  Character,  Habits,  Dress,  etc., 86 

4.  Credit,  Banking,  and  Currency, 88 

5.  Of  a  Central  Location,  Name,  Branch  Establishments,  etc.,   .    .  93 

6.  Records  and  Accounts, 97 

7.  Concluding  Appeal  to  the  Philanthropic, 101 

XII.  Practical   Application.  —  "  The   New  England   Association  of  Philan- 
thropic Commercialists."  —  An  Appeal  to  the  Intelligently  Ilumanc,  104 

Xm.  Of  Groups  and  Group-Life,  or  the  Home: 

1.  Lessons  of  Nature, 107 

2.  The  Family, 109 

3.  The  Community  or  Colony, 113 

4.  Social  Laws, 117 

5.  The  Province  of  Mutualism, 122 

6.  Sympathy  the  Bond  of  all  True  Association, 127 

7.  Requisites  of  an  Infant  Colony, 131 

XIV.  Practical  Application.  —  A  Colony  Projected  —  Address — Basis  of  a 

New  Social  Order  —  Consecration, 135 

PART  II. 

PAPERS  RELATING  TO  ELECTRIC,  MAGNETIC,  AND  ETHEREAL  LAWS. 

§  I.  Introductory  Observations  upon  General  Cosmogony  : 

1.  Of  Causes, 141 

2.  Of  Form,  Light,  and  Color, 143 

3.  Of  Motion, 145 

4.  Of  Distance 145 

5.  Of  the  Mode  of  Existence  of  the  Being  called  God, 147 

6.  Revelation  of  Universal  Laws, 149 

7.  The  Heavenly  Bodies  —  their  Motions  and  Expansions,  .    .    .    .  150 

8.  Growth  of  Plants  and  Animals, 152 

9.  Man,  and  his  Superiority  to  other  Animals, 153 

10.  Of  Approaching  Changes  in  Man's  Earthly  Condition,     ....  155 

11.  Of  the  Processes  termed  Deaths, 156 

12.  Of  the  Higher  Lifes, 158 

B 


XI 7  CONTENTS. 

PAOS 

II.  Electricity  the  Agent  of  all  Motion, 159 

III.  Electricity  the  Medium  of  Mentul  Impression,  or  Inspiration,    .    .    .  161 

IV.  Electricity  in  the  Production  of  Sound,  Feeling,  Sight,  Smell,  and  Taste,  163 

V.   Electricity  the  Agent  of  all  Animal  Life, 167 

VI.  Ui'  Elementary  Action  and  Control, 168 

VII.  Of  Elementary  Currents,  and  the  Law  of  Suspension, 171 

VIII.  Of  the   Cohesions,   including   Gravitation,   Magnetism,   and   Animal 

Magnetism, 174 

IX.  Celestial  Magnets  and  Magnetism, 186 

X.  Wombology,  or  the  Universal  Law  of  Generation, 188 

XI.  Hunger-ology,  or  the  Law  of  Want  and  Supply, 192 

XII.  Care-ology,  or  the  Law  of  Caress, 198 

XIII.  Nose-ology,  .Mouth-ology,  Ear-ology,  and  Eye-ology, 203 

XIV.  Of  Se.xual  Interminglings,  and  Higher  Products, 208 

XV.  The  Circulatory  Law, 209 

XVI.  The  Law  of  Centralization, 217 

XVII.  The  Law  of  Motifics, 220 

XVIII.  The  Law  of  Insulation, 223 

XIX.  The  Law  of  Vision, 225 

1.  Of  Prophetic  Vision, 225 

.                          2.  Of  Interior  Vision, 226 

3.  Of  Celestial  Vision,     .    .    .    .' 227 

4.  Of  Angelic  Vision, 228 

XX.  Light,  its  Source  and  Properties, 230 

XXL  The  Diamonic  Law, 234 

XXII.  Of  Births, 236 

XXIII.  Practical  Applications — "  The  Electric  Motor." 238 

PART  III. 

PAPERS   RELATING    TO    ELEMENTS. 

Purposes  and  Commission  of  the  Association  of  Elementizers,    ....  259 

§  I.   Introductory  —  Definition  of  Elements 260 

II.  The  Element  of  Life, 263 

III.  Elemental  Combinations, 265 

IV.  Of  Fluids, 270 

V.  Of  Beauty, 272 

VI.  Of  Elementary  Agitation, ■   ...  276 

VI r.  Of  Elementary  Cohesions, 278 

VIII.  Of  the  Circularity  of  Elementary  Motion, 280 

IX.  Of  Vibration, 283 

X.  Of  Elementary  Sustenances, 286 

XI.  Of  Microscopies, 290 

XII.  Of  Elementary  Government, 293 

PART  IV. 

PAPERS    UELATlNa    TO    EDUCATION,    OR   HUMAN    UNFOLDING. 

Purposes  and  Commission  of  the  Association  of  Educationizers, ....  297 

§  I.  Fundamental  Principles, 298 

II.  Or  tiie  .Anatomical  Structure  of  the  Human  Body, 302 

III.  Of  the  Coverings  of  the  Anatomical  Structure, 306 

IV.  Of  Dwellings,  Arciiitecturc,  etc., 311 

V.  Of  Germs,  Procreations,  Impartations,  etc., •   .  314 

VI.  Of  the  Laws  of  Health,  including  Exercises,  Ablutions,  Postures,  etc.,  318 

Vn.  Of  iVethods  of  Teaching  in  the  more  rnfolded  Conditions 322 

VIH.   or  Language,  embracing  Thought,  iMind,  and  E.\pression 324 

IX.  Of  tiie  Transmission  of  Thought  in  the  Higher  Conditions  —  The  Spirit 

Telegraph, 328 

X.  Of  the  Advantages  and  Disadvantages  of  conveying  Thought  through 

Media,  embracing  Instruct-ions  to  that  class  of  persons, 332 

Xr.  Of  the  Order  of  Education,  from  Physical  to  the  Celestial 336 

XII.   Of  the  New  Social  State,  embracing  an  Educational  Church, 331) 

XIII.  Practical  Applications.  —  Architectural, 342 


CONTENTS.  XV 
PART  V. 

PAPERS  RELATING  TO  AGRICULTURE.  p^^, 

§  I.  Of  the  Formation  of  the  Earths,  including  the  Origin  of  Matter,  .    .    .  351 

II.  Ot'  Primal  Vu^jetable  Combinations, 353 

III.  Of  Animals  —  their  Origin  and  Destiny, 355 

IV.  The  Earth  a  Mother, 357 

V.  Of  the  Cultivation  of  the  Earth,  including  Composts,  etc., 359 

VI.  Of  the  Shrubberies,  and  their  Influences, 361 

VII.  Of  the  Influences  of  Planet  on  Planet, 363 

PART  VI. 

PAPERS  RELATING  TO  THE  LAWS   OF   HEALTH,  AND  THE  CURE  OF  DISEASES. 

Purposes  and  Commission  of  the  Association  of  Heathfulizers,  ....  367 

§  I.  Fundamental  Laws  of  Health  —  Causes  of  Infantile  Diseases,     ....  308 

II.  General  Rules  for  the  Kemoval  of  Disease, 369 

III.  Of  Procreation,  Childbirth,  etc., 372 

IV.  Of  Lung  Diseases,  and  the  Influences  of  Climates, 376 

V.  Of  Sea-Sickness, 378 

VI.  Of  Foods  and  Drinks, 380 

VJI.  Of  Garments, 383 

VIII.  Steps  toward  the  Founding  of  a  Remedial  Institution, 387 

PART  VII. 

T 

PAPERS   RELATING    TO    GOVERNMENT. 

Commission  and  Purposes  of  the  Association  of  Governmentizers, ......  393 

FIRST    SERIES. FUNDAMENTAL   PRINCIPLES    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

§  I.  Of  Revolutions,  Ancient  and  Modern, 394 

II.   Reasons  for  Organizing  a  New  Government, 397 

III.  Methods  of  Organizing  Governments, 399 

IV.  Elementary  Principles  of  Government, 404 

V.  Of  Structures  based  on  Elementary  Principles, 407 

VI.  Of  Persons  Capable  of  Constructing  Governments, 411 

VII.  The  American  Government,  and  its  Dismemberment, 414 

VIII.  Of  Forms  of  Government  in  the  Higher  Conditions, 418 

IX.  Of  the  Divine  or  Interior  Government, 422 

X.  Of  the  Human  Body,  as  a  Model  of  Government, 427 

XI.  All  Governments  are  but  Temporary, 430 

XII.  Of  the  Position  of  Woman  in  Governments.  —  Concluding  Remarks,     .  432 

SECOND    SERIES.  LEGISLATIVE    AND    JUDICIAL    DETAILS. 

§  I.  Introductory, 455 

II.  Of  General  and  Special  Legislation, 439 

III.  Of  xMotives, 445 

IV.  Of  Awards  and  Penalties, 449 

V.  Of  Judges, 452 

VI.  Of  the  Relation  of  Human  Tribunals  to  the  Divine  Government,  .    .    .  456 

VII.  Of  Crime,  as  it  bears  relation  to  Transmissions, 459 

VIII.  Arbitration  of  Did'ereuces, 462 

IX.  Of  Agreements  and  Disagreements, 465 

X.  Of  Finalities, 469 

XI.  Essential  Requisites  of  the  New  State, 474 

XII.  Of  Woman,  as  a  Legislator,  Arbiter,  and  Judge, 4=1^ 

THIRD   SERIES.  —  MONARCHISM   AND    REPUBLICANISM. 

§  I.  Introductory. — Definitions, 481 

II.  Governments  Correspond  to  Geologic  Conditions, 484- 

III.  Monarchism  and  Republicanism  Compared, 488 

IV.  Governments  of  the  Past, 492 

V.  Influence  of  Conditions  on  Governments, 498 

VI.  A  New  System  Proposed, * 499 


XVI  CONTENTS. 

PART  VIII. 

MISCELLANEOUS    PAPERS.  ,^g, 
§  I.  The  Magnetisms: 

1.  Kmds  or  Qualities  of  Magnetism, 607 

2.  Colors  of  the  Magnetisms, 510 

3.  Of  Influx, 5X2 

4.  Of  ElHux,  or  Impartatiou, 514 

5.  Special  Hygionio  Uses  of  Magnetism, 518 

6.  Of  Magnetic  t'unneutions  between  Planets  and  Worlds,  .....  521 

7.  Of  the  Divine  lieing,  as  the  Grand  Magnetic  Centre, 525 

n.  Mental  Intercomuiuniuatiuu,  or  Telegraphing  : 

1.  General  Principles, ' 528 

2.  Practical  Application  —  Philosophy  of  Impressions,  etc.,    ....  531 

3.  The  Uses  of  the  Telegraphic  Scheme, 53G 

III.  Mineralogical: 

1.  Introductory, 540 

2.  Fuuilaiuental  Principles, 542 

3.  Of  the  Salts, 545 

4.  Of  Sulphur, 547 

6.  Of  Gold, 549 

6.  Of  the  Silvers, 552 

7.  Of  Polishing  and  Refining, 554 

IV.  Philosopliical: 

1.  Origin  of  the  Seas, 556 

2.  Of  the  Sun, 558 

3.  Of  the  Moon, 563 

4.  or  the  North  Star, 564 

5.  Of  Comets, 5C7 

6.  Of  the  Northern  Lights, 509 

7.  Of  the  North,  and  the  Origin  of  Man, 570 

8.  Of  Man's  Unfolding, 573 

9.  Of  Gravitation, 575 

V.  Moral  and  Kufuruialory : 

1.  On  the  Treatment  of  Dumb  Animals, 577 

2.  An  Address  to  the  Working  People, 583 

3.  An  Address  to  the  AVorld, 590 

4.  Of  Iluuianitary  Labors  in  General, 699 

VI.  Of  Woman  —  llur  Needs,  Capacities,  and  Duties: 

1.  Address  from  Frances  Wright, 607 

2.  The  Mission  of  Woman  in  the  Nineteenth  Century, 618 

3.  Of  Divine  Motherhood, 622 

VII.  Religious  and  Devotional: 

1.  Of  Spirituality, 623 

2.  Of  tliu  Divine  Kxistencc, 626 

3.  Of  the  Divine  Cnaracter, 628 

4.  Man's  Relation  to  the  Divine  E.\istcnce, 631 

5.  Of  Inspiration 633 

6.  Of  Matter  and  Spirit  —  Origin  of  the  First  Man — Death,.    .    .    .  634 

7.  Of  the  Delects  of  Christianism, 637 

8.  Of  Religious  Teachers, 640 

9.  Of  Catholicism  and  Protestantism, 643 

.10.  The  True  and  the  False  Church, 646 

11.  Of  the  Life  of  Faith, 650 

12.  Of  the  Life  of  Holiness, 652 

13.  Of  Worship 654 

14.  Forms  of  Prayer  and  Thanksgiving  for  vai'ious  occasions,  ....  657 

Morning  Prayer,  658  —  Evening  Prayer,  659  —  Midnight  Prayer,  660 

Prayer  in  Sickness,  661 — Prayer  in  Seasons  of  Peculiar  Temptation,  663 

Prayer  on  Occasions  of  Thanksgiving, 665 

Prayer  in  Times  of  Fasting  for  Sins  Committed, 667 

Prayer  for  a  Marriage  Occasion, 608 

Prayer  for  a  Mother  on  the  Birth  of  a  Child, 670 

liurial  Service, 671 

Appendix. — Cutaloguo  of  Papers  Remaiuiug  in  Hand, 675 


BIOGRAPHICAL    SKETCH 

OF 

JOHN  M.  SPEAE, 

PEINCIPAL  COMMUNICATOR  OF  THE  CONTENTS  OF  THIS  VOLUME. 

BY 
MRS.    H.    F.    M.    BROWN, 

OF    CLEVELAND,  OHIO. 


■"  We  live  in  deeds,  not  years  ;  in  thoughts,  not  breaths  ; 
In  feelings,  not  in  figures  on  a  dial. 
We  should  count  time  by  heart-throbs.     He  inost  lives 
Who  thinks  innst — feels  the  noblest  —  acts  the  best."  —  Bailey. 

I  DO  not  design  writing  in  full  the  life  and  love-labors  of  the 
-subject  of  this  sketch.  It  is  not  time  to  do  that.  His  most 
important  work  is  but  commenced.  When  it  is  finished  — 
when  he  has  passed  to  a  higher  labor-field — -his  life  on  earth, 
what  can,  will  be  written.  His  inner  life,  his  heart-struggles, 
his  divine  communings,  are  already  traced  upon  the  soul's 
tablet.  His  mercy-deeds,  his  words  of  hope  and  sympathy,  are 
indelibly  impressed  upon  the  souls  he  has  saved.  A  sketch  — 
an  outline  —  is  all  that  may  now  be  given  ;  just  sufficient  to 
answer  the  more  prom.inent  questions  which  will  arise  in  the 
minds  of  persons  who  open  this  book. 

John  Murray  Spear  was  born  in  Boston,  Mass.,  Sei>t.  16, 
1804.  His  parents  and  grandparents,  by  his  father's  side,  were 
among  the  early  friends  and  followers  of  John  Murray,  the 
noted  pioneer  preacher  of  a  liberal  theology  ;  hence  it  may  be 
inferred  that  the  child  inherited  something  of  their  humane  and 
progressive  tendencies.  The  name  of  this  "Apostle  of  the 
Merciful  Faith  "  was  conferred  upon  the  child,  and  in  infancy 
he  received  baptism  at  Mr.  Murray's  hands.  It  is  said  that 
the  preacher  was  moved  to  tears  when  the  infant  John  Murray 
was  laid  in  his  arms  for  a  blessing.  The  good  man  Murray 
2 


10  BIOGRAPHICAL    SKETCH   OF 

went  long  ago  to  his  rest,  but  wlio  can  doubt  his  watchfulness 
and  an  gel-guidance  even  now  upon  the  child  of  his  prayers  ?     . 

John's  father  passed  away  when  he  was  quite  a  child,  leav- 
ing him  and  his  brother  Charles  in  the  care  of  his  widowed 
mother  and  grandparents,  who  lived  in  what  is  now  called 
Spear-place,  in  the  southern  section  of  the  city  of  Boston. 

John's  gentleness  of  spirit,  and  his  love  of  humanity,  were 
early  manifested  in  his  fondness  for  pets,  his  kindness  to  dun)U 
beasts,  and  his  care-taking  of  the  aged,  and, of  destitute  chil- 
dren that  are  so  numerous  in  the  streets  of  Boston.  No  child, 
however  rough  and  ragged,  ever  received  an  unkind  look  from 
Johu  ;  and  the  famished  mendicant  was  sure  to  find  in  him  a 
friend. 

When  but  a  child,  John  went  with  his  brother  Charles  to 
Dorchester  to  work  in  a  cotton  factory.  The  factory  systeus 
gave  them  but  little  time  for  the  cultivation  of  tlie  mind.  A 
clerk  in  the  factory  opened  a  Sunday-school  for  the  youth  in 
the  mill.  Here  John  and  his  brother  learned  to  read,  cipher, 
and  write.  Blessings  upon  the  memory  of  that  good  man  ! 
Who  can  estimate  the  amount  of  good  effected  bj'  the  direction 
he  gave  the  minds  of  these  orphan  boys? 

While  John  was  yet  a  boy,  he  was  apprenticed  to  a  shoe- 
maker iu  Abington,  Mass.  Here  he  attended  the  Orthodox 
meeting ;  but  his  instinctive  faith  in  the  goodness  of  God,  and 
his  deep  love  of  humanity,  were  too  strong  to  allow  him  to 
adopt  the  harslier  features  of  the  Calvinistic  faith,  lie  soon 
(A)tained  the  reading  of  the  Universalid  3Iagazine,  a  small 
weekly  paper,  published  by  Henry  Bowen,  and  edited  by  Rev 
Hosea  Ballou  and  others.  This  magazine  assisted  him  in  his 
study  of  the  Bible,  and  threw  light  upon  his  expanding  mind. 

About  this  time,  Josliua  Flagg,  a  clergyman  of  the  Univer- 
salist  (M-der,  went  to  Abington  to  preach.  Joliii  was  among  his 
hearers.  The  wMjrds  of  the  text,  "  Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and 
preach  the  Gospel  unto  every  creature,"  seemed  to  that  light- 
seeking  shoemaker  a  voice  from  heaven  to  hhn.  He  hears 
them  y(.'t.  In  later  years,  while  threading  his  way  through 
some  of  the  out-of-the-way  places  in  search  of  the  outcast,  and 
while  on  his  way  to  the  jail  and  the  court-room  to  offer  his  aid 
to  the  friendless,  they  came  to  him  like  the  voice  of  an  angel. 
Countless  are  the  weary  wayfarers  in  life's  desert  who  have 


JOHN  M.   SPEAR,  11 

heard  the  gospel  of  repentance,  peace,  and  purity  of  life,  from 
the  lips  of  this  Apostle  of  Humanity.  "Go  and  preach  the 
Gospel,"  was  ever  sounding  in  the  ears  of  John.  "How  shall 
I  preach  ?  "  was  the  reply.  "  I  am  poor,  I  am  ignorant ;  I  can- 
not preach."  Still  came  the  call,  "  Go  and  preach  the  Gospel !  " 
After  long  months  of  meditation  and  prayer,  John  resolved  to 
work  diligently,  to  live  frugally,  and  thereby  lay  aside  a  sum 
of  money  to  pay  some  man  who  would  teach  him  how  to  preach. 
By  dint  of  industry,  and  strict  economy,  he  managed  to  lay  by 
seventy  dollars.  This  little  sum,  unfortunately,  was  in  the 
hands  of  his  employers.  They  failed,  leaving  him  without  the 
wherewithal  to  attain  the  object  of  his  aspirations.  The  loss 
of  his  little  fortune  was  succeeded  by  the  loss  of  health.  Hard 
work  and  night  study  were  too  much  for  his  constitution,  and 
he  was  compelled  for  a  time  to  give  up  both.  The  clouds  now 
gathered  thickly  and  darkly  about  him.  Homeless,  moneyless, 
and  without  the  requisite  strength  to  provide  either,  still  the 
voice  said  "  Preach  !  "  and  he  awaited  patiently  the  Lord's 
time. 

About  this  time  his  brother  commenced  preaching.  By  h'.; 
kindness,  and  the  generous  aid  of  Hosea  Ballou,  2nd,  John  at 
length  succeeded  in  obtaining  the  requisite  educational  qualifi- 
cation to  enable  him  to.  obey  the  voice  of  the  good  angel  who 
so  long  had  called,  and  who  waited  to  lead  him  out  into  the 
Master's  vineyard. 

Mr.  Spear  delivei'ed  his  first  sermon  in  Brewster,  Mass., 
December  28,  1828.  How  well  he  succeeded  we  have  now  no 
means  of  ascertaining.  It  may  be  said,  however,  that  so  long 
as  he  "walked  in  the  way  of  his  fathers,"  the  doors  of  the 
churches  were  ever  opened  to  him,  and  the  people  heard  him 
gladly. 

In  1830  he  accepted  an  invitation  to  preach  to  the  Univer- 
salist  society  in  Barnstable,  Mass.  In  the  same  year  a  church 
was  built  and  dedicated,  and  he  was  ordained  its  pastor. 

On  the  sixth  of  June,  1831,  Mr.  Spear  was  united  in  mar- 
riage to  Miss  Betsey  Briggs,  of  Hanover,  Mass.  Mrs.  Spear's 
subsequent  years  of  patient  toil,  her  watchfulness  over  and 
motherly  devotion  to  her  husband  and  children,  prove  that  he 
chose  wisely  his  life-companion.     Five  children  have  been  bom 


12  BIOGRAPHICAL    SKETCH    OP 

to  them  :  thi-ee  sons  and  two  daughters.  A  son  and  a  daughter 
have  heard  and  obeyed  the  call,  "  Come  up  hither." 

In  Septemhei",  1836,  Mr.  Spear  removed  to  New  Bedford,  and 
became  the  pastor  of  the  Universalist  society  there.  Wliile 
settled  in  this  place,  William  Lloyd  Garrison  appeared  there  as 
an  advocate  of  emancipation  for  the  African  slave.  The  new 
prophet  was  stoned.  Mr.  Spear  was  incited  to  inquire  into  the 
cause.  He  knew  that  new  truths  had  ever  been  unpopular ; 
that  great  thoughts  were  always  rejected  by  the  Scribes  and 
Pharisees  ;  so  he  concluded  to  listen  to  Mr.  Garrison,  and  then 
judge  for  himself.  The  result  was,  he,  too,  was  soon  upon  the 
unpopular  side,  and  became  known  as  an  advocate  of  Peace^ 
Tem^^erauce,  and  Freedom.  His  friends  began  to  regret  this 
course.  A  few  ventured  to  expostulate,  but  they  found  hiiii 
immovable  as  a  rock.  He  had  planted  his  standard  upon  the 
mountain  of  Truth,  and  he  had  no  idea  of  going  down  into  the 
valley  to  await  the  moving  of  the  custom-bound,  popularity- 
pooking,  gold-enchained  souls.  Truth  to  him  was  of  more  worth 
than  all  the  masked  hypocrisy,  religious  demagogism,  and 
milk-and-water  philanthropy,  in  all  the  world.  He  saw  his 
brother  in  chains,  robbed,  as  he  conceived,  of  his  inborn  rights. 
Should  he  wait  the  beck  of  the  multitude  to  say  that  these 
chains  ought  to  be  thrown  off,  and  the  captive  restored  to  him- 
self? The  inner  voice  guided,  and  he  who  was  consecrated  to 
humanity  stretched  forth  his  hand  to  aid  his  colored  brother  in 
his  struggles  for  freedom.  He  assisted  a  poor  woman  to  es- 
tablish her  claim  to  herself.  This  gave  him,  at  the  time,  a  wide 
fame,  and  more  attention  than  was  pleasant  or  convenient. 
His  name  was  heralded  as  a  "  nigger-stealer,"  a  "thief,"  an 
"  enemy  to  the  country."  All  this  did  not  move  him  ;  for  the 
consciousness  of  doing  what  he  deemed  a  good  deed  gave  him 
strength  and  courage.  But  when  those  he  had  learned  to  love 
turned  coldly  away,  and  joined  in  the  general  hue-and-cry,  his 
soul  sickened  for  a  time,  but  his  feet  never  faltered  in  the  way. 

The  opposition  to  his  views  on  this  subject  was  so  great,  in 
New  Bedford,  that  Mr.  Spear  was  at  length  compelled  to  leave 
the  city.  With  the  blessed  assurance  that  he  was  in  the  path 
of  duty,  he  left  his  blessing  with  the  people,  and  removed  his 
family  to  Weymouth,  Mass. 

Not  wishing  to  be  bound  by  party  or  by  creed,  he  stipulated 


JOHN    M.    SPEAR.  13 

with  the  good  people  of  Weymouth  to  preach  to  them  the  Gos« 
pel  as  he  understood  it,  and  leave  it  with  them  to  pay  him  what 
they  thought  his  services  worth.  This  new  bargain  gave  him 
greater  freedom,  and  he  felt  quite  at  liberty  to  speak  for  the 
right,  and  against  oppression,  without  waiting  for  the  people 
to  say,  "Open  thy  mouth  now,  for  it  is  time  to  speak."  I 
judge  the  people  of  AVey mouth  had  ah-eady  learned  toleration  ; 
for  they  sustained  the  radical,  rejected  minister  of  New  Bedford 
four  years. 

While  Mr.  Spear  was  living  in  Weymouth  a  circumstance 
occurred  which  nearly  cost  him  his  life.  He  was  travelling  in 
Maine,  on  a  lecturing  tour,  with  other  prominent  advocates  of 
emancipation.  While  in  Portland  he  was  assailed  by  an  infu- 
riated mob,  and  escaped  from  their  hands  severely  injured.  He 
was  just  able  to  reach  the  house  of  Peter  Morrill,  a  generous- 
hearted  Quaker,  where  his  wounds  were  dressed,  and  his  heart 
cheered  by  kind  words  ;  thence  he  was  sent  over  to  the  good 
Samaritan,  Oliver  Dennett,  to  be  nursed  and  fed  till  he  should 
be  restored.  During  the  winter  of  1844-5,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Den- 
nett watched  over  and  waited  cheerfully  upon  the  sufferer.  To 
their  kindness  and  watchfulness  he  doubtless  owes  his  life. 

On  one  occasion,  during  this  illness,  his  life-lamp  seemed 
nearly  extinguished.  His  friends  stood  anxiously  about,  watch- 
ing his  feeble  pulse,  and  praying  that,  if  the  thing  were  possible, 
deatli  would  spare  to  them  the  husband  and  father.  Mr.  Spear, 
after  having  lain  some  time  in  a  condition  of  apparent  uncon- 
sciousness (doubtless  a  kind  of  trance),  looked  up  smilingly, 
and  said,  "J  shall  not  leave' you  now ;  it  has  been  shown  to  me 
in  vision  that  I  shall  be  clothed  in  blue,  and  meet  the  friends  in 
the  parlor  below."  When  he  was  able  to  leave  his  room,  a 
friend  brought  him  a  blue  blouse,  and  he  met  his  friends,  as  seen 
in  the  vision. 

Mr.  Spear  had  much  time  for  reflection  during  his  long  ill- 
ness. He  clearly  saw  the  wants  of  poor,  degraded  hiimanity ; 
and  he  resolved,  if  his  earth-life  were  prolonged,  to  devote  him- 
self more  earnestly  and  untiringly  to  the  aid  of  the  fugitive  and 
the  outcast. 

In  1845  he  removed  to  Boston,  Mass.,  where  he  gave  him- 
self opportunity  to  find  out  and  relieve  the  unfortunate.  Not 
onl}'  the  African,  but  persons  of  all  climes   and   conditions, 

2 


14    ■  BIOGRAPHICAL    SKETCH    OF 

became  candidates  for  his  generous  sympathy.  Three  years  he 
was  engaged  with  his  brother  in  publishing  a  weekly  paper,  at 
first  called  Tlie  Hangman,  and  subsequently  Tlie  Prisoner's 
Friend. 

The  prisoner  has  never  found  a  more  untiring,  faithful  friend 
than  John  M.  Spear.  Summer  and  winter,  carl}^  and  late, 
through  storm  and  sunshine,  he  might  be  seen  in  the  byways 
and  dens  and  hovels  of  New  England's  metropolis,  relieving 
the  sutfering,  or  moving  noiselessly  among  the  victims  of  the 
law  at  the  court-house,  Avhispering  hope  to  the  hopeless,  gently 
and  lovingly  rebuking  and  encouraging  the  fallen.  He  often 
found  children  imprisoned  for  petty  larceny  ;  and  youths  from 
the  country,  who  were  without  friends,  counsel,  or  money. 
Sometimes  thej''  were  guilty,  but  often  innocent.  But,  whether 
guilty  or  innocent,  Mr.  Spear  spared  no  pains  to  provide  them 
ivith  counsel,  to  procure  for  them  witnesses,  and  to  bring  what- 
■ever  palliative  circumstances  he  could  to  their  aid.  When  he 
was  at  a  loss  to  know  how  to  proceed  with  the  persons  and 
cases  he  had  taken  in  hand,  he  went  for  counsel  to  that  dis- 
tinguished philanthropist,  Wendell  Phillips,  Esq.,  who  wil- 
lingly and  gratuitously  gave  the  needed  advice.  He  was  fre- 
quently impressed  to  travel  many  miles,  without  knowing 
wherefore  ;  but  when  he  arrived  at  the  designated  place  he 
invariably  found  some  prisoner  needing  his  aid.  lie  would  do 
the  work  assigned  him,  and  return  to  his  home,  thanking  the 
Iland  Divine  that  had  led  him  to  the  unfortunate.  lie  often 
found  himself  without  the  means  of  aiding  those  who  demanded 
assistance.  Sometimes  he  started  upon  long  journeys  to  pro- 
cure witnesses,  or  to  ascertain  facts  relative  to  some  criminal, 
without  knowing  from  whence  would  come  the  means  to  defray 
his  expenses.  His  friends,  knowing  these  facts,  suggested  to 
him  to  organize  a  societj^  the  bett(>r  to  promote  his  humanitary 
labors.  After  some  thought  upon  the  subject,  Mr.  Spear 
replied  : 

"These  suggestions  I  have  considered,  and,  after  much  re- 
flection and  consultation  with  several  most  judicious  persons,  I 
am  impressed  that  in  this  difficult  and  peculiar  work  1  can 
accomplish  the  greatest  good  in  a  (juiet,  individual  way.  Dur- 
ing tlie  past^'carl  have  become  bail  for  prisoners  to  the  amount 
of  more  than  ten  thousand  dollars.     These  have  all   been   true 


JOHN   M.    SPEAR.  15 

to  me.  I  doubt  whether  they  would  have  been  true  to  an 
org\aiiization.  Besides,  there  are  many  excellent  clergymen 
who  have  little  faith  in  oi-ganized  effort  for  charitable  purposes, 
who  would  not  admit  an  agent  into  their  pulpits,  but  who  ex- 
press their  interest  in  my  labors,  open  their  churches  to  me,  and 
give  substantial  evidence  that  they  wish  me  to  continue  my 
individual  work.  Should  I  become  the  agent  of  the  State,  visit 
prisons  and  courts  under  its  direction,  then  I  fear  that  demands 
would  be  made  upon  me  for  aid,  I  should  lose  all  my  moral 
power,  and  become  impotent  for  good." 

In  looking  to  the  wants  and  woes  of  the  convict,  Mr.  Spear 
did  not  forget  those  dependent  upon  him  for  bread  ;  he  sought 
out  the  wife,  children,  or  parents,  and  provided,  so  far  as  he 
had  the  meaos,  for  their  comfort. 

Frederick  Robinson,  Esq.,  the  then  warden  of  the  Massachu- 
setts State  Prison,  in  a  letter  to  him  says : 

"  It  affords  me  great  pleasure  to  learn  that  your  benevolence 
embraces  not  the  prisoner  only,  but  also  his  wife  and  children. 
I  have  learned,  since  I  have  been  connected  with  the  Massa- 
chusetts State  Prison,  that  the  wife  and  family  of  the  convict 
often  suffer  more  than  the  convict  himself;  that,  while  the 
guilty  one  is  well  cared  for,  well  housed,  clothed,  fed,  and  em- 
ployed, his  innocent  wife  and  children  are  reduced  to  the 
utmost  extremity,  destitute  of  home,  and  all  the  comforts  and 
all  the  necessaries  of  life.  It  seems  to  me  that  the  wretched 
condition  of  the  families  of  prisoners  calls  more  loudly  upon  the 
charitable,  for  relief,  than  that  of  the  prisoner  himself.  I  am 
pleased  to  know  that  you  are  exerting  yourself  in  this  direc- 
tion. Frederick  Robixsox." 

By  reference  to  Mr.  Spear's  journal,  we  find  that  from  1851 
to  1852  he  delivered  eighty-one  lectures  on  Prisons,  Crime,  its 
Causes  and  Treatment.  He  distributed  among  the  poor  and 
the  prisoners  seven  thousand  five  hundred  books.  He  travelled 
to  assist  persons  eight  thousand  miles.  He,  in  a  single  year, 
assisted  eight  hundred  persons,  by  writing  letters,  providing 
them  with  food,  fuel,  counsel,  and  returning  them  to  their 
friends.  He  became  bail  for  poor  prisoners  to  the  amount  of 
ten  thousand  four  hundred  and  ninety  dollars.     Is  there  another 


16  BIOGRAPHICAL    SKETCH    OF 

person  in  all  the  world  who  can  stand  upon  the  verge  of  the  old 
year  and  look  back  upon  such  an  amount  of  labor  performed  for 
the  discordant  soul  ?  IIow  long  would  prisons  and  houses  of 
refuge  be  needed,  if  every  town  had  such  a  philanthropist  ? 

His  reward  has  been  even  greater  than  his  labors  ;  for  he  has 
received  the  blessing  of  the  widow,  and  of  the  souls  who  were 
ready  to  perish.  He  has  restored  many  wayward  ones  to  their 
fnends,  and  seen  them  become  useful  members  of  society.  The 
record  of  a  single  day  will  show  how  untiring  were  his  love- 
labors.     I  quote  from  a  report  published  in  February,  1851  : 

"  Labors  op  a  Day.  —  Unacquainted  with  the  kind  of  labor  in  which  I  am 
daily  engaged,  some  are  unable  to  see  how  my  time  is  employed.  For  their 
information  I  will  give  an  account  of  the  labors  of  a  single  day.  I  select  the  last 
day  of  the  year  1850. 

"  Case  I.  It  is  an  unusually  cold  day,  and  the  ground  is  covered  with  a 
heavy  body  of  snow  and  ice.  Just  as  I  leave  my  breakfast-table,  and  seat 
myself  in  my  office,  which  is  at  2^  Central-court,  a  boy  enters,  and  hands  me 
a  letter  written  by  a  gentleman  of  Middlesex  County,  who  has  heard  of  me. 
The  writer  begins  by  saying,  '  I  take  the  liberty  to  send  to  you  a  poor,  helpless, 
unpitied,  friendless  orphan,  asking  you,  for  Jesus  Christ's  sake,  to  provide  a 
home  fn-  him  suited  to  his  individual  circumstances.'  The  lad  informs  me  he 
is  fourteen  years  of  age,  and  his  parents  have  been  dead  four  years.  lie  is 
poorly  clad,  and  is  himgry.  He  is  fed  and  clothed,  and  assured  that  a  place, 
where  he  can  learn  a  good  trade,  shall  be  obtained  for  him  in  a  few  days. 

"  Case  II.  A  man  whom  I  have  known  many  months  now  enters  my  office. 
His  wife  and  daughter  have  both  been  in  the  house  of  correction.  They  have 
just  been  dischai-ged.  Formerly  he  was  a  drunkai-d.  Now  he  has  become  a 
sober  man.  I  hold  a  conversation  with  him  on  the  blessings  of  temperance. 
He  is  pleased,  and  shows  me  the  good  clothes  he  now  wears,  and  has  earned 
since  he  signed  the  blessed  pledge.  He  wishes  me  to  obtain  a  place  for  his 
daughter  to  work  in  a  family.  I  promise  to  aid  him,  if  in  my  power  ;  and  I 
give  him  a  small  job  of  work,  by  which  he  earns  one  dollar  and  a  quarter. 

"Cas;cIII.  a  lad  enters.  He  has  a  dog  with  him.  On  inquiring,  I  learn  that 
he  has  just  bought  the  dog,  and  had  paid  seventy-five  cents  for  him,  nearly  all 
the  money  he  had.  Several  weeks  ago  I  found  him  in  the  Leverett-street  jail. 
When  he  was  discharged  I  obtained  a  good  place  for  him  in  Ossipee,  New 
Hampshire.  Ho  had  left  his  place,  and  had  foolishly  bought  this  dog.  His 
mother  is  a  poor  widow,  who  lives  in  Fall  River.  I  give  him  a  lesson  on  econ- 
omy ;  but  I  do  not  feel  certain  that  he  can  bo  saved.  Sometimes  he  has  fits- 
He  cannot  he  (juict  in  one  i)lace  long.  Poor  boy  !  I  know  not  what  will  become 
of  him. 

"  Case  TV.  T  now  take  my  horse  ami  sleigh,  and  ilrivo  to  tlie  Home,  an  insti- 
tution established  for  the  rctormation  of  sinful  wouicn.  A  short  time  since, 
when  I  was  in  the  Boston  Police  Coui-t,  I  found  there  a  father  and  mother  and 


JOHN   M.    SPEAR.  17 

daughter,  all  charged  mth  being  common  drunkards.  Moved  to  speak  to  the 
judge  in  behalf  of  the  daughter,  I  had  bailed  her  until  this  day.  Shoes,  a  bon- 
net, and  other  clothing,  had  been  obtained  for  her,  and  she  had  been  a  good 
girl.  She  was  seventeen  years  of  age.  She  was  greatly  distressed,  and  wept 
much  when  I  informed  her  that,  according  to  agreement,  I  must  now  take  her 
into  court  She  was  afraid  of  being  sent  back  to  jail,  but  I  assured  her  I 
would  not  leave  or  forsake  her.  I  carried  her  into  the  court,  and  interested  the 
fi'iendly  officers  in  her  behalf.  The  judge  agreed  that  I  might  bring  her  in 
again  to-morrow,  when  he  would  pardon  her.  Joyfully  I  carried  her  back  to 
the  Home. 

"  Case  V.  The  next  person  who  came  to  me  was  a  neatly-dressed  man,  who 
resides  in  the  County  of  Plymouth.  Twice  he  had  been  an  inmate  of  a  state 
prison.  While  he  was  there  the  second  time,  I  became  acquainted  with  his 
family,  and  from  the  lips  of  his  affectionate  sister  I  learned  that  when  he  was 
discharged  the  first  time  everybody  refused  to  associate  with  him  because  he 
had  been  a  prisoner  ;  consequently  he  was  discouraged,  drank,  and  under  the 
maddening  influence  of  liquor  he  broke  into  a  building,  and  was  sent  back  to 
prison  for  five  years.  At  the  request  of  his  sister  I  visited  him  in  prison,  and 
assured  him  that  when  he  was  again  discharged  he  would  find  a  new  and  more 
Christian  feeling  in  the  community  towards  him.  When  he  was  released, 
friends  gathered  around  him,  he  soon  found  labor,  was  well  married,  and  in  a 
short  time  commenced  carrying  on  business  for  himself.  His  business  increased, 
and  he  discovered  that  he  needed  an  apprentice,  and  desired  me  to  obtain  one 
for  him.  I  soon  found  a  small,  though  stout,  German  boy  in  prison,  charged 
with  stealing  a  pencil  from  a  lady  at  the  Mechanics'  Fair.  At  the  suggestion 
of  the  humane  judge  (Wells),  I  bailed  him  when  he  came  into  court,  and  the 
same  day  sent  him  to  live  with  this  friend.  He  now  called  to-day  to  say  to  me 
that  the  lad  was  a  most  excellent  boy,  and  that,  had  he  had  a  chance  to  select 
from  a  thousand,  he  thought  he  could  not  have  selected  a  better  person.  He 
wished  me  to  go  with  him  to  see  the  boy's  parents.  I  took  him  into  my  sleigh, 
and  carried  him  to  their  house  in  Norfolk  County.  They  were  glad  to  hear  from 
their  little  son,  and  expressed  much  gi-atitude  to  me  for  bailing  him,  and 
obtaining  so  good  a  situation  for  him. 

"  Case  VI.  A  poor  woman,  with  a  family  of  children,  now  comes  and  in- 
forms me  that  they  are  hungry,  and  she  has  no  bread.  She  is  supplied  with 
two  loaves. 

"  Case  VH.  A  brother  comes  to  speak  to  me  in  b'ehalf  of  his  sister,  whom  I 
found  several  months  ago  in  prison,  and  obtained  a  pardon  for  her,  and  had 
pi'ovided  for  her  babe,  who  had  been  thrown  into  the  Almshouse  by  its  un- 
feeling father.  The  brother  now  desired  me  to  exert  my  influence  to  get  the 
child  into  the  Children's  Friend  Institution  ;  and  she  also  wished  me  to  write  a 
letter  for  her  (she  being  unable  to  read  or  write)  to  her  native  town,  in  relation 
to  a  small  property,  which  she  believed  herself  to  be  heir  to.  Promised  to  com- 
ply with  her  wishes. 

"  Case  VITI.  A  poor  girl  next  calls.  Last  March  I  found  her  in  jail, 
charged  with  stealing  seventy-two  dollars  from  the  man  with  whom  she  had 
lived  in  South  Reading.  At  the  suggestion  of  the  judge  (Bi-relow),  I  bailed 
3  2* 


1 8  BIOGEAPHICAL   SKETCH   OF 

her,  and  obtained  a  good  place  for  her  in  a  family  sixty  miles  from  Boston,  in 
Bristol  County.  She  had  done  exceedingly  well,  and  had  now  been  in  Boston 
a  few  weeks  visiting  her  fiither.  She  has  no  mother  living.  She  wishes  now 
to  return  to  her  place,  but  has  spent  all  her  money,  and  she  has  come  to  ask 
me  to  pay  her  fare,  which  is  a  dollar  and  a  half.     Agreed  to  assist  her. 

"  Case  IX.  A  poor,  afflicted  widow  now  calls.  She  has  in  her  hand  a  note 
from  a  good  man  who  has  long  known  her,  and  he  desires  me  to  hear  her  story. 
I  am  informed  that  she  has  two  sons  ;  both  of  them  arc  in  jail.  She  desii'es  me 
to  go  and  see  them,  and  to  converse  especially  with  the  youngest,  who  has  been 
fined  seven  dollars.  I  go  to  see  him,  and  learn  that  his  employer  owes  him 
some  money.  I  give  him  encouragement  that  to-morrow  I  will  obtain  the  sum 
due  him,  and  come  and  pay  his  fine. 

"  Case  X.  In  prison  with  the  last-mentioned  person  I  find  a  seaman.  He  is 
a  stranger  in  this  coimtry.  Hearing  me  converse  with  his  fellow-prisoner,  he 
asks  me  to  help  him.  He  informs  me  that  he  came  to  Boston,  a  few  days  ago, 
in  the  Plymouth  Rock,  and  that  on  her  arrival  the  passengers  treated  the 
sailors  ;  he  got  '  high,'  was  arrested,  fined,  and,  having  no  money  witli  him,  he 
was  thrown  into  prison.  He  has  a  month's  Avages  due  him,  and  he  desires  me 
to  see  the  captain,  get  his  money,  and  pay  his  fine.  I  agree  to  do  as  he  desires 
to-morrow. 

"  It  is  now  night.  I  am  weary  of  seeing  the  wretched,  and  of  hearmg  tales 
of  suffering,  but  I  resolve  to  spend  the  evening  in  writing  this  sketch  of  the 
labors  of  a  day.  The  sketch  is  completed,  and  it  is  now  nearly  ten  o'clock, 
my  usual  hour  of  retiring  to  rest.     Thus  closed  the  labors  of  the  year  1850. 

"  Of  course  I  shall  not  be  understood  to  say  that  I  have  had  as  many  and  as 
great  variety  of  calls  every  one  of  the  three  hundreil  and  sixty-five  days  of  the 
year  ;  for  mortal  man  could  not  attend  to  as  many  daily.  Sometimes  a  single 
case  requires  several  days  of  labor.  I  hope  also  that  I  shall  not  be  suspected 
of  parading  my  efforts  in  these  matters.  The  statements  are  made  simply  to 
draw  attention  to  a  hitherto  unheeded  class  of  wants.         John  M.  Spear." 

The  following  sketches  from  Mr.  Spear's  Prison  Reports, 
and  other  sources,  will  show  how  successful  he  was  in  the  sav- 
ing- of  souls : 

"  The  Infant  Prisoner.  —  Very  small  children  arc  sometimes  found  among 
prisoners.  Sitting  one  day  in  a  Police  Court,  I  observed  the  door  open,  and  a 
mere  child  was  ushered  in.  The  officer  who  accompanied  him  was  a  tall  man, 
and  the  child  was  so  short  that  he  could  not  easily  roach  down  to  take  his 
hand  without  stooping  so  low  that  he  could  not  comfortably  walk.  With  his 
hand  on  the  top  of  the  child's  head,  he  in  that  way  urged  the  little  fellow 
onward. 

"  Supposing  the  child  was  to  be  used  as  a  witness,  I  wondered  that  one  of 
such  tender  age  should  be  expected  to  know  the  nature  of  an  oath. 

*'  Addressing  a  friendly  officer  of  the  court,  I  said,  as  I  pointed  to  the  child, 

"  '  What  liave  you  there  ? ' 

"  '  A  prisoner,'  he  replied. 


JOHN   M.    SPEAE.  19 

"  '  But  he  does  not  know  enough  to  commit  a  crime,'  I  said.  '  What  is  the 
offence  of  which  he  is  accused  ? ' 

"  '  Assault  and  battery,'  he  answered. 

"  Turning  to  the  child,  I  said,  '  Where  do  you  live,  my  son  ? ' 

"  '  In  Peggy's  Alley,  sir.' 

"  While  I  Avas  endeavoring  to  ascertain  from  the  little  prisoner  vihere 
Peggy's  Alley  was,  never  having  heard  of  the  place  before,  the  clerk  of  the 
court  called  his  name. 

"He  was  now  arraigned,  and  the  complaint  was  solenmly  read  to  him, 
gravely  chargmg  him  wnth  the  commission  of  the  crime  of  assault  and  batteiy, 
'  against  the  peace  and  dignity  of  the  Commonwealth,  in  such  case  made  and 
provided  ;'  not  a  single  word  of  which  did  the  little  fellow  understand. 

"  '  May  it  please  your  honor,'  I  said,  '  the  prisoner  is  not  seven  years  of  age. 
He  does  not  know  enough  to  commit  a  crime. ' 

"  '  I  cannot  help  it,'  said  the  aged  judge,  looking  over  his  spectacles  down 
upon  the  child  with  compassion  ;  '  he  has  been  complained  of,  and  the  complaint 
cannot  be  withdrawn  ;  and,  besides,  the  offence  is  of  so  serious  a  character  that 
this  court  has  not  jurisdiction  of  the  case.  I  must  bind  him  over  to  appear 
before  a  higher  tribunal.' 

"  '  But,  if  the  poor  child  is  sent  to  jail,'  I  said,  '  to  be  kept  until  he  can  be 
tried,  who  will  take  care  of  him  while  he  is  there?  He  does  not  know  enough 
to  undress  himself,  and  put  himself  to  bed  at  night. ' 

"  '  A  cradle  should  be  sent  to  the  jail  for  him,'  said  the  clerk,  indignant  that 
a  mere  babe  was  to  be  imprisoned  with  thieves  and  robbers. 

"  '  I  am  sorry  for  him,'  said  the  judge,  '  bu.t  I  cannot  heljD  him.' 

"  '  I  trust  your  honor  will  not  put  the  bail  high,'  I  said,  '  for  I  should  be 
exceedingly  sorry  to  have  so  small  a  child  sent  to  jail.' 

"  '  Put  the  bail  at  fifty  dollars,'  said  the  judge  to  the  clerk. 

"  '  Will  your  honor  take  me  for  bail  ?  '  I  inquired. 

"  '  Yes,'  said  the  judge. 

"  I  bailed  him,  took  him  to  my  house,  gave  him  food,  found  his  parents, 
put  him  to  school,  and  when  the  Grand  Jury  came  together  I  got  word  to 
them  of  his  tender  age  ;  they  refused  to  find  a  bill  against  him,  and  he  was 
discharged. ' ' 

"The  Clergtman's  Son. — Hastily  passing  one  day  through  the  Leverett- 
street  jail,  a  young  man  about  nineteen  years  of  age  desired  to  speak  with  me. 
He  informed  me  that  he  had  borrowed  an  opera-glass  of  a  fellow-boarder,  and, 
being  in  much  want,  he  had  sold  it.  Pressed  hard  by  the  owner  to  return  the 
glass,  he  had  taken  a  coat,  hoping  thereby  to  raise  money  to  redeem  the  glass. 
He  was  followed  to  the  place  where  he  sold  the  garment,  was  soon  in  the  hands 
of  an  ofiicer,  was  taken  into  court  for  primary  examination,  and  was  put  under 
bonds  to  appear  at  a  higher  tribunal,  in  the  sum  of  four  hundred  dollars. 
Unable  to  obtain  bail,  he  was  committed  to  jail  to  await  his  trial.  Subse- 
quently I  learned  that  he  came  to  Massachusetts  from  one  of  the  jMiddle  States 
in  seai'ch  of  employment,  and  that  on  the  first  day  of  his  arrival  he  was  induced 
by  a  stranger,  whom  he  unfortunately  met  on  the  Boston  Common,  to  take  his 


20  BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCH   OF 

coat  from  his  back,  sell  it,  and  give  the  money  to  the  seducer.  He  had  ob- 
tained a  few  days  of  employment  in  one  of  the  low  theatres  as  a  copyist.  Unable 
to  pay  his  weekly  board,  he  had  committed  the  crime  for  which  he  was  im- 
prisoned. He  desired  mo  to  write  to  his  relatives  and  inform  them  of  his  sad 
condition.  He  wept  bitterly  when  he  made  this  request,  and  especially  when 
he  gave  me  the  address  of  his  uncle.  I  wrote  as  he  desired.  His  uncle  soon 
came  from  a  neighboring  state  to  see  him.  I  then  learned  that  his  father  was 
a  clergyman.  I  forbear  to  mention  the  denomination  to  which  he  belonged,  and 
do  not  intend  to  aid  in  the  exposui'e  of  the  afflicted  family. 

"Having  promised  to  aid  the  prisoner  when  he  was  brought  into  coiu-t  for 
trial,  and  having  agreed  that  I  would  supply  him  with  necessaries,  and  with 
suitable  books,  his  uncle  returned  home  to  his  distressed  family. 

"  A  few  evenings  after  his  departiu'e,  when  sitting  in  my  office,  the  kind 
keeper  of  the  jail  unexpectedly  entered,  and  informed  me  that  the  young  man 
was  very  sick,  and  that  the  physician  of  the  prison  had  said  he  would  not  live 
more  than  three  days.  With  much  emotion  he  said,  '  I  cannot  bear  the  thought 
of  having  so  beautiful  a  yoimg  man  die  in  jail.'  Early  the  next  morning  I 
became  tjail  for  him.  The  bonds  were  tour  hundred  dollars.  I  then  went  to 
the  prison  ;  the  keeper  kindly  took  him  in  his  arms,  placed  Mm  in  a  carriage, 
and  accompanied  him  to  my  house. 

"  Dr.  Walter  Channing  was  called  in  to  attend  him.  Airs.  Spear  watched 
over  him  day  and  night,  and,  by  the  blessing  of  God,  his  life  was  spared.  His 
father  came  several  hundi'ed  miles  to  meet  his  erring  son.  On  his  arrival  at 
my  house  he  desired  to  see  the  child  alone.  He  felt  that  no  human  eye  must 
be  permitted  to  look  on  and  witness  that  meeting.  His  mother  had  died  when 
he  was  but  six  years  of  age.  I  think  his  countenance  was  the  most  beautiful 
to  look  upon  I  ever  beheld. 

"  When  he  had  sufficiently  regained  his  strength  he  was  taken  into  court, 
I  narrated  all  the  facts  of  the  case  to  the  judge  (Hoar),  and  at  my  request  he 
was  fined.  The  fine  was  paid.  Immediately  he  took  the  cars,  returned  to  the 
dwelling  of  his  uncle,  and  subsequently  to  the  quiet  residence  of  his  father.  In 
a  letter  received,  a  short  time  since,  informing  me  that  he  was  with  his  father, 
and  had  fully  recovered  his  health,  he  says,  '  I  assure  you  that  I  have  daily 
thought  of  your  own  and  your  family's  kindness  to  me,  —  kindness  that  I 
never  could  forget,  were  there  no  other  (to  mc)  painful  circumstances  to  impress 
it  upon  my  mind.  I  feel  sensibly  tliat,  under  God's  blessing,  I  owe  in  a  very 
great  degree  my  present  enjoyment  to  your  disinterested  benevolence  ;  and  am 
conscious  of  a  debt  of  gratitude  to  your  endeavors  in  my  behalf,  which  I  can 
never  fully  repay.'  " 

"The  Clergyman's  Wife.  —  At  one  of  my  visits  to  a  prison  I  found  a  young 
woman.  Entering  into  conversation  with  her,  I  learned  that  she  was  a  milliner, 
and  that  she  was  accused  of  taking  some  pieces  of  ribbon  and  straw  from  her 
employer.  She  informcil  me  that  she  had  always  before  maintained  a  good 
character,  and  had  never  been  accused  of  crime.  She  confessed  that,  to  some 
extent,  she  was  guilty,  tliuuj;li  she  had  not  done  all  she  was  accused  of  doing. 
She  was  bailed.   I  called  on  her  employer,  and  had  a  free  conversation  with  him 


JOHN    M.    SPEAR.  21 

in  relation  to  the  prisoner.  As  far  as  he  knew,  she  had  always  before  done  welL 
I  remunerated  him  to  his  entire  satisfaction  for  his  loss. 

"  When  the  prisoner  was  brought  into  court,  by  my  advice,  she  pleaded 
guilty.  I  then  informed  the  judge  (Mellen)  of  all  I  had  done  for  her,  satisfied 
him  of  her  previous  good  character,  and  desired  him  to  fine  her,  instead  of 
sending  her  to  the  House  of  Correction,  the  usual  punishment  for  such  offences. 
He  complied  with  my  request     Tlie  fine  was  paid,  and  she  was  discharged. 

"  A  few  months  since,  I  received  a  letter  from  her,  in  which  she  expressed 
much  gratitude,  and  informed  me  that  she  was  now  well  married  to  a  worthy 
clergyman,  and  had  a  good  home. 

' '  She  writes, '  I  don't  thiuk  that  there  has  a  day  passed  over,  but  what  I  have 
thought  of  the  kindness  you  have  shown  to  me.  Had  it  not  been  for  you,  I 
have  thought  many  times  that  I  should  have  sunk  under  the  weight  that  was 
laid  upon  me.  How  much  good  a  few  kind  and  encouraging  words  will  do 
sometimes  when  persons  feel  they  are  in  trouble,  and  that  more  than  they  are 
able  to  bear  !  '  " 

"An  Interesting  Inctdent.  —  We  saw,  yesterday,  a  beaiutiful  little  fellow 
in  the  care  of  John  ]\L  Spear.  We  learn  that  in  October,  1848,  Mr.  Spear 
fbund  him  in  the  Leverett-street  jaiL  He  was  charged  with  stealing.  He 
informed  Jlr.  Spear  that  his  father  was  a  judge,  and  resided  in  Lower  Canada. 
His  father  was  immediately  informed  by  Mr.  Spear  of  the  condition  of  the  lad. 
By  the  advice  of  Mr,  Spear  the  lad  was  sent  to  the  State  Reform  School,  where 
he  has  remained  until  yesterday,  when  his  father  came  to  Boston  for  him,  and 
took  him  once  more  to  his  bosom.  This  morning  the  father  leaves  for  home. 
During  the  absence  of  her  little  son,  the  affiicted  mother  refused  to  be  comforted, 
and  has  constantly  been  dressed  in  black. 

*'  The  judge  expressed  himself  liighly  delighted  with  our  State  Reform  School, 
and  declared  himself  under  the  highest  obligations  to  Mr.  Spear,  who  had  once 
more  placed  in  his  arms  his  wayward  son.  The  boy  is  not  now  more  than 
thirteen  years  of  age."  —  Boston  Times,  Sept.  6,  1849. 

In  one  of  Mr.  Spear's  visits  to  the  jail  lie  found  a  small  boy, 
imprisoned  for  some  slight  offence.  He  gave  security  for  the 
child's  appearance  at  court,  and  went  with  him  to  the  miser- 
able home  of  his  mother.  Mr.  Spear  saw  a  bright-eyed  little 
girl  upon  the  floor,  and  asked  the  woman  to  give  the  child  to 
him.  "  The  child  has  neither  father  nor  mother,"  replied  the 
woman  ;  "  and  since  you  "have  returned  me  my  child,  you  may 
take  her."  "Take  care  of  the  darling  yourself,  and  call  her 
Georgiana,"  were  the  jDOor  woman's  commands,  as  Mr.  Spear 
departed  with  his  precious  charge.  He  took  her  to  his  own 
home,  where  she  still  shares  the  kindness  and  affection  be- 
stowed upon  the  children  belonging  to  the  household.     When 


22  BIOGRAPHICAL    SKETCH    OF 

Georgiana  had  been  a  few  days  in  her  new  home,  Mr.  Spear's 
hand  was  involuntarily  moved,  —  he  had  then  become  a  partial 
medium  for  spirits,  —  and  wrote,  "Call  the  child  Elizabeth." 
It  was  afterwards  ascertained  that  the  mother,  when  dying, 
gave  the  child  —  all  she  had  to  give  —  the  name  "Elizabeth." 

The  foregoing  are  but  samples,  which  might  be  added  to 
indefinitely,  did  the  limits  of  this  sketch  permit.  They  suffice 
to  indicate  to  the  reader  of  this  volume  the  "  manner  of  life  "  of 
our  subject,  previous  to  his  call  to  the  peculiar  work  yet  to  be 
alluded  to. 

In  this  manner,  year  after  year,  Mr.  Spear  worked  on, 
patiently,  lovingly,  hopefully.  It  might  be  supposed  that 
such  labors  Avould  meet  with  universal  approval  and  ready  en- 
couragement. But,  incredible  as  it  may  seem,  this  was  far 
from  being  the  case.  Mr.  Spear  often  found  his  motives 
greatly  misinterpreted,  his  efforts  thwarted,  and  his  acts  se- 
verely maligned.  He  was  not,  however,  without  strong, 
appreciative  friends.     True  hearts, 

"  \^o  live  above  the  fog, 
In  public  duty  and  private  thmking," 

saw  and  felt  that  his  was  a  mission  of  good,  and  they  gener- 
ously blessed  the  hand  and  encouraged  the  heart  that  was 
enlisted  for  souls  astray  in  life's  wilderness.  Among  those 
who  assisted  him  in  his  labors  for  the  slave  and  the  prisoner, 
by  counsel,  by  kind  words,  and  by  the  more  current  coin, 
may  be  mentioned  Prof  T.  C.  Upham,  D.D.,  Prof  Henry  W. 
Longfellow,  Rev.  0.  B.  Frothingham,  Hon.  Edward  Everett, 
Hon.  Horace  Mann,  Prof.  F.  D.  Huntington,  Hon.  Samuel 
Appleton,  Hon.  G.  T.  Bigelow, 

But  by  the  mass  he  had  been  regarded  as  a  fxnatic,  a  vis- 
ionary, a  meddler  in  Southern  men's  matters,  a  "benevolent 
bedlamite;"  and  his  labors  in  his  present  field  were  not  less 
distasteful  to  them.  Many  of  his  personal  friends  regretted 
that  he  persisted  in  "  paddling  his  own  canoe,"  and  against 
the  current,  too,  when  it  was  so  much  easier  to  go  with  the 
wind  and  tide.  Not  a  few,  who  were  members  of  the  same 
household  of  faith,  wished  Mr.  Spear  did  not  belong  to  their 
craft.  He  preached  "incendiary  doctrines;"  he  would  "bring 
reproach  to  their  cause."     Mr.  Spear  know  this, —  he  felt  it ; 


JOHN   M.    SPEAE.  23 

but  he  had  put  his  hand  to  the  plough,  and  could  not  turn 
back  without  making  a  compromise  with  conscience.  This  he 
chose  not  to  do.  In  a  letter  to  me  he  said:  "I  love  my 
friends,  and  would  not  willingly  wound  their  feelings  ;  but  I 
have  a  work  to  do,  and,  Heaven  helping  me,  I  will  do  it  faith- 
fully." It  would  have  been  better  had  he  belonged  to  no 
party,  political  or  religious.  A  person  marking  out  for  himself 
a  path  should  go  unfettered,  unbound  by  political  or  theologi- 
cal chains.  Mr.  Spear  is  a  friend  to  7nan,  irrespective  of  color, 
clime,  sect,  or  condition.  Let  him  be  called  the  world's  citi- 
zen, humanity's  friend.     It  is  enough. 

Especially  did  the  way  seem  dark  when  old  friends  stood 
aloof,  or  received  him  with  a  cold  recognition  ;  and  when,  after 
a  hard  day's  toil  for  the  suifering,  he  returned  to  his  own  home, 
and  found  his  patient  wife  and  little  ones  nearly  as  destitute  as 
those  for  whom  he  had  labored. 

Justice  may  sometimes  seem  afar  off  to  those  who  work  by 
faith  ;  but  it  is  sure  to  come.  The  night  may  be  long  and 
dark,  but  the  sun  will  rise,  dispelling  the  darkness.  So  to  those 
whose  way  is  darkened  by  the  night  of  ignorance.  The 
humanitary  labors  of  the  philanthropist  may  be  misinterpreted 
for  a  time;  but  to  him  there  cometh  a  day  of  reckoning  —  a 
day  when  each  thought  and  deed  will  be  weighed  in  the  bal- 
ance, and  receive  a  righteous  reward,  Mr.  Spear  knew  this, 
and  was  content  to  work  and  wait. 

But  the  good  angel  came  at  last,  and  the  laborer  was  tried, 
and  found  worthy  to  be  booked  "immortal."  The  sea  grew 
calm.  The  wind  and  waves  were  now  in  the  lone  voyager's 
favor.  With  the  tide  turned  the  multitude.  They  gathered 
flowers  from  the  seeds  he  had  sown  in  sorrow,  in  hope,  and  in 
faith,  and  wove  of  them  a  wreath,  and  generously  placed  it 
upon  his  brow.  Boston  became  proud  of  her  son,  and  even  in 
the  Old  World  his  name  was  repeated  with  love  and  reverence  ; 
and  the  souls  he  had  saved  arose  and  with  one  accord  called 
him  blessed.  The  humane  saw  that  his  was  the  work  to  be 
done,  and  they  began  to  contribute  freely  to  keep  the  heart  and 
hands  of  the  worker  strong.  The  good  wife  and  children  once 
more  took  courage,  for  the  shoals  and  sand-bars  were  passed, 
and  the  husband  and  father  was  out  at  sea  with  fair  sailing. 

A  popular  journalist,  about  this  time,  solicited  a  sketch  of 


24  BIOGRAPHICAL    SKETCH   OF 

■the  life  and  labors  of  the  philanthropist  for  publication.  It 
was  written,  but  not  piiblished  —  probably  never  will  be  in 
that  journal,  for  the  subject  of  it  is  once  more  sailing  against 
the  current,  and  he  will,  perhaps,  not  float  with  the  tide  again 
while  Mr. works  for  dimes  and  dollars. 

In  1851  Mr.  Spear's  attention  was  called  to  the  investigar 
tion  of  the  modern  spiritual  manifestations.  He  had  previously 
taken  but  little  interest  in  the  novel  phenomena  ;  and,  as  he  had 
not  investigated,  consequently  had  not  condemned.  "  I  know," 
he  said,  "  a  Hand  unseen  has  guided  me  ;  —  may  it  not  guide 
others  ?  I  have  often  communed  with  higher  intelligences  ;  — 
why  may  not  others  do  the  same  ?  I  will  not  condemn,  but 
patiently  wait  the  '  signs  of  the  times.'  "  After  a  few  months 
of  patient  investigation,  Mr.  Spear  not  only  became  convinced 
of  the  genuineness  of  the  manifestations,  but  found  himself  a 
medium.  His  first  call  was  to  heal  the  physically  diseased ; 
and  many  works  of  mercy,  often  of  a  very  extraordinary  char- 
acter, were  wrought  through  his  instrumentality.  Some  account 
of  his  labors  in  this  department  has  been  given  to  the  public  in 
a  small  volume,  entitled  "  Messages  from  the  Spirit-Life,  by 
John  Murray,"  which  "messages  "  were  commvmicated  through 
the  lips  of  Mr.  Spear,  as  medium  ;  edited  by  S.  C.  Hewitt,  and 
published  by  Bela  Marsh,  in  1852.  From  this  account  we 
derive  the  following  facts  as  specimens  : 

"  The  mediumship  of  Mr.  Spear  may  be  said  to  have  fairly 
commenced  on  the  31st  of  March,  1852.  Previously  to  that, 
nothing  intelligible  was  communicated  to  him,  or  to  others 
through  him ;  althougli  his  hand  had  been  moved  many  times 
involuntarily,  and  his  mind  deeply  impressed  by  some  unseen 
power,  entirely  foreign  to  his  own  consciousness.  On  the  day 
above  specified,  Mr.  Spear's  hand  took  the  pen,  and  began 
writing  the  following  communications,  which  were  accomplished 
at  intervals,  in  the  coui'sc  of  three  or  four  days. 

"  '  You  must  go  to  Abinj^tou  [a  town  some  twenty  miles  distant  from  Boston] 
to-morrow  nij^ht.  You  will  bo  wimteJ  tliere.  Call  on  David  Vining.  Go  with 
your  lioi'se  and  chaise.  Leave  Boston  at  two  o'clock  pi-ecisely.  That  will  bring 
you  where  you  will  be  wanted  in  season.  Go  by  the  way  of  Abington.  Do  not 
fear  to  do  as  you  are  guided.  All  will  be  well.  Tell  sister  Betsey  [Mrs. 
Spear]  I  will  wat(;li  over  you  while  you  are  away  from  home.     She  shall  see 


JOHN    M.    SPEAR.  25 

good  come  from  this  direction,  and  will  be  satisfied  with  it  when  you  get  home 
from  the  journey.' 

"This  communication  was  signed  'Oliver/  supposed  to  be 
the  Christian  name  of  Oliver  Dennett,  formerly  of  Portland, 
Me.,  but  now  of  the  spirit-land.  He  was,  in  his  earth-life,  a 
special  friend  of  Mr.  Spear. 

"The  next  communication  reads  thus  : 

"  '  Deal-  Brother  Spear  :  I  know  the  state  you  are  in.  You  would  do  as  you 
are  du-ected,  but  you  doubt.  Fear  not.  It  shall  be  well  with  you.  Can  you 
not  trust  ?  Remember  John  Mui-ray.  He  had  faith.  He  went  as  he  was  im- 
pressed. God  helped  him.  He  will  help  you,  as  he  did  him.  Be  of  good  com- 
fort. I  love  you,  and  will  lead  you  on  in  the  path  of  duty  and  peace.  Go  to 
Abington.  Oliver.' 

"  The  third  communication,  thus  : 

*' '  I  have  now  impressed  you  to  go  to  Mr.  David  Vining's  house.  The  time 
now  draws  nigh  for  you  to  go.  Leave  here  at  the  time  you  was  last  night 
directed.     Fear  not.    I  wiU  go  with  you.  Olivek.' 

"  According  to  the  directions  above,  Mr.  Spear  started  for 
Abing'ton,  where  he  arrived  in  due  season.  Calling  at  the 
house  of  a  friend,  he  learned  that  Mr.  Vining  did  not  live  in 
Abington,  but  rather  on  the  borders  of  Weymouth,  an  adjoin- 
ing town.  The  following  communications  were  written,  while 
at  the  house  of  this  friend,  by  the  same  invisible  power : 

"  '  I  am  glad  you  came  down  here  to-night.  It  shall  be  well  that  you  came 
here.     Wait  and  see  what  comes  of  it.     Do  not  be  in  an  anxious  state. 

'  Omver.' 

"  '  Go  to  David  Vining's  house  in  the  morning,  with  Philander  Shaw.  You 
will  have  a  work  to  do  there  very  important.  Do,  0  do,  as  directed  !  It  will 
be  well.     I  will  teach  you  when  you  are  there.  Oliver.' 

"  •  Sweet  is  that  obedience  which  springs  from  an  unfaltering  faith  in  the 
spread  of  goodness,  wisdom,  and  truth.  Spirits  have  impressed  you  to  come 
here  for  a  most  important  purpose.  You  shall  see  what  it  is.  Wait  a  little 
longer.  Frances.' 

"  Frances  was  the  name  of  the  companion  of  Charles  Spear, 
—  brother  of  John,  —  now  an  inhabitant  of  the  spirit-world. 
After  receiving  these  communications,  of  which  Mr.  Spear  was 
all  the  time  conscious  he  was  not  the  author,  and  which  of 
themselves  show  most  clearly  that  he  could  not  have  been  the 
4  3 


26  BIOGRAPHICAL   SKETCH   OF 

author,  though  they  were  indeed  written  by  his  own  hand,  he 
went,  as  directed,  to  the  house  of  David  Vining,  in  company 
with  the  friend  last  mentioned,  at  whose  house  he  had  tarried 
over  night.  They  reached  the  place  in  due  season,  and  were 
soon  ushered  into  the  presence  of  the  Mr.  Vining,  whose  name 
occurs  several  times  in  the  communications  of  '  OHver.'  Of 
Mr.  Vining  Mr.  Spear  had  never  heard,  till  told  of  him  by  his 
invisible  friend  ;  neither  could  lie  conjecture  the  errand  on 
which  he  was  sent  thither,  till  he  arrij^ed  and  found  Mr.  Vining 
extremely  sick  with  neuralgia.  He  had  been  in  extreme  pain 
for  ten  days  and  nights,  as  Mr.  Spear  afterwards  learned, 
during  the  whole  of  which  time  he  had  not  slept  at  all.  As 
soon  as  Mr.  Spear  saw  him  he  felt  moved  to  sit  by  his  side, 
whei;,  without  any  conscious  volition  on  his  own  part,  his  right 
hand  slowly  rose  towards  Mr.  Vining's  head,  and,  slightly 
touching  him  in  the  region  of  the  ear,  it  rested  there  but  a 
moment,  when  he,  catching  up  his  foot,  exclaimed,  '  What  are 
you  doing  to  my  leg  ?  '  '  I  am  not  doing  anything  to  your 
leg,'  was  the  reply  of  Mr.  Spear.  '  Well,'  said  Mr.  Vining, 
putting  his  foot  on  the  floor  and  smiling,  '  the  pain  is  all 
gone  ; '  and  so  it  was. 

"  Mr.  Spear  now  requested  Mr.  Vining  to  take  his  bed  and 
refresh  himself  with  sleep  ;  but  the  latter  remarked  he  was 
afraid  to  sleep  while  lie  was  there.  He  said  he  was  fearful  he 
should  never  wake  up  again.  Mr.  Spear  then  said,  '  When  I 
was  a  boy,  I  was  taught  to  say  this  little  prayer  : 

Now  I  lay  me  down  to  sleep, 

I  pray  the  Lord  my  soul  to  keep  ; 

If  I  should  die  before  I  wake 

I  pray  the  Lord  my  soul  to  take  ;  * 

designing  thereby  to  soothe  the  remaining  nervousness  of  his 
patient,  and  induce  him  to  repair  to  his  couch.  But  it  was  all 
to  no  purpose.  He  then  told  him,  if  he  would  lie  down,  he 
would  leave  him  to  himself;  which  induced  the  sick  man  to 
recline  on  the  bed.  He  soon  fell  into  a  gentle  and  quiet  slum- 
ber, and  slept  for  some  time.  Wlicn  he  awoke  he  was  very 
mucli  rofreslicd,  and  remarked  that  '  an  angel  had  visited  him 
in  his  sleep,  and  had  done  him,  good.'  The  next  thing  we  hear 
of  Mr.  Vining,  he  is  about  his  business,  as  usual. 


JOHN    M.    SPEAR.  27 

"  'Note. —  About  fifty  days  after  this  cure  Jlr.  Vining  died  of  the  same  disease 
of  which  he  was,  in  this  instance,  relieved.  The  case  was  not  one  of  ordinary 
relapse,  properly  speaking,  as  some  have  supposed  ;  but  death  took  place  in 
consequence  of  great  exposure,  from  which  a  severe  cold  was  induced,  succeeded 
by  neuralgia,  of  which  he  subsequently  died.  Just  before  his  death,  however, 
Mr.  Spear  was  sent  again,  by  the  spirits,  to  relieve  his  distress  ;  but,  finding 
him  surrounded  by  unrelenting  doubters  of  this  new  healing  power,  he  was 
not  suffered  to  approach  him.  The  consequence  was,  that  death  soon  relieved 
him  of  his  misery,  which,  doubtless,  might  otherwise  have  been  accomjjlished, 
under  the  proper  circumstances.' 

"  Mr.  Spear  being  in  Salem,  one  day,  on  some  beneficent 
spirit-errand,  a  spirit,  purporting'  to  be  Swedenborg,  said  to  him 
that  his  services  were  wanted  in  Georgetown,  and  that  he  must 
go  there  that  night.  He  went  accordingly,  not  knowing  lohy 
lie  was  sent.  Having  arrived  there,  Benjamin  Franklin  pro- 
fessed to  communicate,  and  said  that  he  must  then  go  and  see 
a  poor  woman  who  had  lately  been  struck  by  lightning.  As 
Mr.  Spear  was  very  tired,  he  queried  of  the  spirit  whether  the 
mbrrow  would  not  do^  as  well.  Franklin  told  him  it  would 
answer,  but  it  would  be  better  to  go  then.  He  therefore 
started  and  walked  about  a  mile  and  a  half,  before  he  found  the 
place.  But  what  was  most  remarkable  at  this  stage  of  the 
matter  was,  that,  before  he  had  gone  far,  he  found  his  great 
weariness  ivas  passing  aivay.  To  use  his  own  language,  it 
seemed  to  him  as  though  there  were  springs  in  his  heels,  lifting 
him  easily  and  gently  forward,  and  helping  him  on  his  way. 
He  soon  came  where  he  was  directed  to  go,  and  found  the  per- 
son whom  the  lightning  had  injured,  but  did  not  tell  how  he 
came  by  his  knowledge  of  her  case,  lest  he  might  cause  unneces- 
sary excitement,  and  perhaps  alarm.  He  simply  remarked 
that  he  had  heard  of  her  misfortune  ;  that  he  sometimes  helped 
people  who  were  suffering  ;  and  that,  if  she  had  no  objection,  he 
might  perhaps  afford  her  some  relief  She  cordially  invited 
him  to  be  seated,  when,  placing  the  palm  of  his  hand  opposite 
that  of  hers,  —  or,  rather,  allowing  it  to  be  so  placed  by  an  invis- 
ible power, —  she  soon  drew  a  long  breath,  remarking  to  her  hus- 
band that  she  could  breathe  much  easier.  She  was  very  soon 
relieved  of  her  diflSculty,  which  seemed  to  be  an  aifection  of  the 
diaphragm,  through  the  influence  of  the  lightning.     But  in  this 


28  BIOGRAPHICAL   SKETCH    OF 

case  Mr.  Spear  took  the  pain  himself,  which  was  very  severe 
indeed,  for  about  two  hours,  when  it  passed  entirely  away," 

But  at  length  a  new  and  wider  field  seemed  opening  before 
him.  He  felt  again,  as  in  his  earlier  years,  the  call  to  "Preach 
the  Gospel,"  and  now  it  was  the  gospel  of  a  still  more  unpopu- 
lar and  despised  faith  than  that  to  which  his  youth  had  been 
devoted.  It  was  the  gospel  of  a  New  Era,  which  supernal 
voices  declared  was  now  opening  to  mankind,  —  a  spiritual  dis- 
pensation, —  to  exceed  in  wisdom  and  beneficence  any  which 
had  preceded  it.  What  was  he  to  do  ?  Should  he  wait  for  the 
multitude  to  call  him  into  the  new  field  ?  Should  he  ask,  what 
will  the  people  say  ?  It  had  never  been  his  custom  thus  to  do. 
His  first  pi'ominent  work,  in  this  new  direction,  was  to  give 
his  organism  to  the  utterance  of  the  "Messages"  from  John 
Murray,  to  which  allusion  has  already  been  made.  These 
"  Messages  "  were  addressed  especially  to  himself,  and  seem 
to  have  been  designed  mainly  to  educate  and  prepare  him  as  an 
instrument  of  communication  for  more  important  services  which, 
it  was  announced  were  to  be  required  in  the  future.  At  the 
close  of  those  discourses  he  was  thus  addressed  by  his  invisible 
instructor : 

"And  now,  my  young  friend,  I  turn  to  you  as  an  individual 
person.  It  is  distinctly  seen  that  you  are  to  do  a  most  import- 
ant work.  Your  past  life  is  all  open  before  us,  and  it  is  seen 
that  you  have  earnestly  desired  to  receive  and  declare  the 
truth  ;  and  you  are  to  consecrate  yourself  more  perfectly  than 
before  to  the  advancement  of  the  new  light  which  now  just 
begins  to  dawn  upon  the  world." 

On  tlio  first  day  of  April,  1853,  Mr.  Spear's  hand  was  invol- 
untarily moved  to  write  a  document  announcing  to  himself  and 
the  world  the  hitherto  unhinted  facts,  that  an  association 
had  been  formed  in  the  spirit-world  for  the  purpose  of  accom- 
plishing on  this  earth  certain  specified  beneficent  ends,  which 
association  was  pleased  to  style  itself  "The  Association  of 
Bencficents  ;  "  also  that  this  association  had  chosen  him  as  its 
agent  and  communicator  to  the  inhabitants  of  earth.  To  the 
document  were  appended,  in  chirography  approaching  fac- 
Bimile  autographs,  the  names  of  twelve  persons,  dwellers  in  the 
immortal  life,  most  of  whom  arc  known  to  human  history  for 


JOHN    M.    SPEAR.  29 

lives  of  distinguished  pliilanthropy.  (For  a  copy  of  this  com- 
mission, see  page  40.) 

This  extraordinary  document  was  as  much  a  marvel  to  Mr. 
Spear  as  to  any  one  else.  It  led  him  seriously  to  question  his 
own  sanity.  The  idea  that  associations  are  formed  for  specific 
purposes,  among  spirits,  as  among  the  denizens  of  earth,  — ■ 
why,  who  ever  dreamed  of  such  a  thing  ?  And,  then,  that  they 
should  choose  so  humble,  unpopular,  and  unsuitable  an  individ- 
ual, to  be  their  mouth-piece  to  humanity  !  Who  could  believe 
it  ?  An  intelligent  gentleman,  an  early  and  pi'ominent  advocate 
of  Spiritualism  in  Boston,  calling  on  Mr.  Spear  on  the  day  this 
paper  was  executed,  after  examining  it  a  few  moments, 
remarked  that  he  had  long  doubted  the  mental  soundness  of 
Mr.  S.,  but  this  production  seemed  to  settle  the  question !  A 
physician,  present  on  the  same  occasion,  who  had  given  much 
attention  to  the  subject  of  insanity,  after  deliberate  inquiry  into 
the  case,  sagely  concurred  in  the  conclusion,  as  the  most  satis- 
factory explanation  of  the  affair.  Both  agreed  that  Mr,  Spear 
was  a  lunatic  !  Mr.  Spear  himself  was  not  without  some 
apprehensions  on  the  subject,  and  said,  "I  do  not  know  but  I 
am  ;  but  how  is  one  to  know  whether  he  is  insane  or  not  ?  I 
surely  feel  as  sane  as  ever  I  did."  Another  thought  was  sug- 
gested :  "Evil  and  seducing  spirits"  had  been  heard  of;  and 
was  it  not  probable  that  he  had  been  made  the  dupe  and  vic- 
tim of  such,  who  were  using  him  as  the  instrument  of  their 
sport  or  malice  ?  Conscious,  howevei',  that  he  had  as  full  and 
free  use  of  his  mental  powers  as  he  had  ever  enjoyed,  and 
confident  of  the  rectitude  and  purity  of  his  own  intentions,  and 
of  a  supreme  love  of  truth  and  of  humanity  in  his  soul, — in 
which  state  he  could  not  believe  himself  in  any  affinity  with 
evil  or  trifling  intelligences,  —  he  decided  to  further  pursue  the 
course  of  investigation,  until  he  should  have  had  full  proof  of 
the  source  and  nature  of  these  singular  proceedings. 

Gradually  were  unfolded  to  the  mind  of  Mr.  Spear  the 
schemes  and  intentions  of  this  purported  "Association  of 
Beneficents."  They  embraced  plans  of  a  broad,  deep,  far- 
reaching  character ;  looking  to  important  and  radical  changes 
in  earthly  institutions,  with  a  view  to  the  improvement  of  man's 
physical  and  spiritual  condition  while  in  the  earth-life.  That 
there  was  need  enough  of  all  that  was  proposed,  Mr.  Spear,  as 

3* 


30  BIOGRAPHICAL   SKETCH   OF 

a  philanthropist,  had  long  and  deeply  felt ;  and,  after  careful 
deliberation,  he  decided  it  to  be  his  duty  to  devote  himself  as 
an  instrument  for  the  furtherance  of  their  schemes.  He  there- 
fore lent  himself  to  the  work  as  it  was  given  him  to  do,  not 
always  without  doubts  and  misgivings,  but  yet,  on  the  whole, 
with  an  assiduity  and  simplicity  of  mind  which  doubtless  would 
have  been  more  difficult,  if  not  quite  impossible,  to  a  person  of 
different  organization  and  a  different  life-discipline.  Soon  he 
began  to  be  called  upon,  in  behalf  of  this  association  of  invis- 
ibles, for  a  variety  of  services  —  often  of  an  obviously  useful 
and  "  beneficent  "  character  ;  sometimes,  to  both  himself  and 
his  friends,  of  very  questionable  utility.  Among  these  services 
may  be  mentioned  the  lending  of  his  organism  for  addresses,  in 
public  or  private,  in  which  were  put  forth  declarations,  in  the 
name  of  spirits,  sometimes  of  a  seemingly  incredible,  at  other 
times  of  an  apparently  puerile  and  absurd  character  ;  the  under- 
taking of  long  journeys,  for  purposes  of  which  he  was  kept  in 
ignorance  until  his  destination  was  reached;  the  "consecra- 
tion "  of  numerous  individuals  to  alleged  important  public  mis- 
sions, bestowing  upon  them  various  uncouth,  though  usually 
significant  and  appropi'iate  titles,  etc.  etc.  Many  of  these 
things,  to  the  external  view,  at  least,  seemed  irreconcilable 
with  any  degree  of  wisdom,  and  capable  of  no  useful  results  ; 
yet,  when  considered  in  the  light  of  a  disciplinary  or  educatory 
process,  designed  to  produce  certain  specific  mental  and  moral 
effects  upon  himself  or  others,  their  aspect  is  greatly  changed. 
If  their  purpose  was  to  try  the  faithfulness  of  him  who  was 
chosen  to  be  the  annunciator  of  unpopular  truths,  to  ascertain 
his  reliableness  in  all  emergencies,  to  produce  a  more  entire 
indifference  on  his  part  to  both  the  applause  and  the  censure 
of  the  popular  voice,  or  to  eniorap  the  new-born  truth  so  com- 
pletely with  the  swaddling-clothes  of  misconception  and  odium,  that 
its  divine  and  saving  qualities  xoould  he  recognized  only  by  the 
earnest  and  humble  seeker,  and  acknowledged  only  for  their  in- 
trinsic loorlh,  —  if  either  or  all  of  these  ends  were  contemplated 
by  superior  wisdom  in  the  transactions  referred  to,  they  surely 
have  been  no  failures.  Doubtless  many  will  be  unable  to  admit 
the  propriety  of  following,  in  any  case,  requisitions  which  go 
beyond  the  province  of  reason  ;  but  these  sliould  renuunber 
that  there  are  minds  so  constituted  that  to  them  faitli  ox  feel- 


JOHN   M.    SPEAE.  31 

ing  (that  is,  spiritual  intuition  or  instinct)  is  a  higher  and  surer 
guide  than  reason.  The  subject  of  this  sketch,  who  has  experi- 
enced preeminently  the  benefits  of  this  disciplinary  process, 
bitter  though  much  of  it  has  been,  is  noiv  thankful  that  the  cup 
did  not  in  any  instance  pass  from  him.  Possibly  coming  genera- 
tions may  be  more  competent  to  pronounce  upon  the  wisdom  of 
his  implicit  confidence  than  is  the  present.  The  Abrahams,  the 
Luthers,  the  George  Foxes,  the  men  who  "  walk  by  I'aith  and 
not  by  sight,"  can  seldom  be  rightly  judged  in  their  own  days. 

Whatever  the  verdict  of  the  future  may  be,  it  is  at  least  safe 
now  to  say,  that  if  the  beneficent  powers  above  entertain  any 
such  kindly  designs  as  are  alleged  towards  our  suffering  and 
groaning  humanity  ;  and  if,  for  their  execution,  they  have  need 
of  employing  an  earthly  instrument,  who  should  be  faithful, 
untiring,  unflinching,  unselfish,  unassuming, —  one  in  whom  the 
love  of  truth  and  humanity  should  be  supreme  over  all  other 
motives,  —  it  would  be  difficult  to  find  among  living  men  one 
whose  past  life  has  given  better  assurance  to  mortal  eyes  of  the 
possession  of  all  these  qualifications,  than  has  that  of  the  sub- 
ject of  this  sketch.  Tliat  a  man  of  such  antecedents  and  such 
heart-purposes  should  suddenly  become  the  associate  and  wil- 
ling dupe  of  trifling  or  malicious  demons,  is  a  result  surely  not 
to  have  been  anticipated  in  accordance  with  any  known  law  of 
affinities,  nor  to  be  credited  except  upon  the  most  positive 
evidence. 

But  Mr.  Spear  was  not  long  in  learning  how  he  stood  before 
the  people.  Those  who  understood  not  the  grounds  of  his  con- 
viction, and  saw  not  the  full  purpose  of  his  acts,  naturally 
enough  deemed  him  over-credulous  and  fanatical.  They  could 
not  well  do  otherwise.  Many  of  the  Spiritualists,  as  the  Uni- 
versalists  had  done  before,  regretted  that  he  was  one  of  them. 
The  pulpit  refused  him  utterance,  and  the  press  anathematized 
him.  "Impostor,"  "Fanatic,"  "Maniac,"  " Worshipper  of 
strange  gods,"  etc.,  were  some  of  the  titles  attached  to  his 
name.  His  friends  generally  saw  with  regret  that  he  was 
losing  caste.  A  few  expostulated,  some  censured,  others  stood 
aloof  and  were  silent,  while  the  multitude  cried,  "  He  hath  a 
devil  !  " 

•     Yet  he  walked  not  alone.     The  angel-host,  whose  chosen 
instrument  he  was,  went  with  him  ;  and  a  little  band,  who  saw 


S2  BIOGRAPHICAL   SKETCH   OF 

him  most,  who  loved  him  best,  were  also  with  him,  with  hands 
to  help  and  hearts  to  sympathize.  And  there  were  many  who, 
though  unable  to  see  the  wisdom  or  beneficence  of  the  intelli- 
gences who  guided  him,  yet  hoped  for  the  best ;  for  they  found 
it  difficult  to  believe  that  one  whose  life  had  been  thus  far  in- 
flexibly devoted  to  truth  and  humanity,  who  had  consecrated 
himself  to  the  noblest  and  most  self-denying  works  of  philan- 
thropy, could  so  soon  have  been  transformed  into  a  designing 
"knave,"  or  could  have  become  the  companion  and  pliant  tool 
of  "  evil  and  seducing  spirits." 

Perhaps  no  one  thing  in  which  Mr.  Spear  has  been  concerned 
has  been  so  widely  misunderstood,  or  furnished  so  extensive  a 
fund  of  obloquy,  as  the  construction  of  what  has  been  called 
"  The  New  Motoi."  It  were  needless  here,  even  did  the  writer 
possess  the  ability  (which  she  does  not  claim),  to  undertake 
the  history  and  defence  of  that  unique  production  ;  since  else- 
where in  this  volume  will  be  found  a  statement  of  the  promi- 
nent fjicts  relative  to  that  matter.  Suffice  it  to  say,  as  ought 
injustice  to  Mr.  Spear  to  be  said  and  duly  considered,  that  he 
at  no  time  professed  to  perceive  the  truthfulness  of  the  novel 
principles,  relating  to  life  and  motion,  which  were  asserted  by 
the  invisibles  through  his  organism  ;  nor  did  he  have  confidence 
in  the  success  of  this  attempt  to  modelize  and  illustrate  them. 
On  the  contrary,  he  had,  and  repeatedly  expressed,  an  utter 
want  of  faith  in  the  whole  scheme.  His  mind,  not  being  of  the 
mechanical  cast,  was  utterly  unable  to  grasp  even  such  of  the 
alleged  principles  as  were  clear  to  many  other  minds.  He  was 
satisfied,  however,  and  not  without  good  reason,  that  the 
unseen  intelligences  possessed  knowledge  and  skill  beyond  his 
own  ;  and  he  consented,  provided  others  felt  sufficient  confi- 
dence or  curiosity  to  supply  the  requisite  "material  aid,"  to 
allow  llio  invisibles  the  use  of  his  organism,  and  let  the  result 
show  what  they  could  accomplish.  He,  moreover,  scrupulously 
refrained  from  soliciting  the  contribution  of  a  single  dollar  from 
any  source  towards  tlie  forwarding  of  tlie  scheme,  leaving  it 
solely  to  the  interior  promptings  of  individuals  wliether  they 
would  aflbrd  aid  or  otherwise.  Nor  was  it  through  any  design 
of  his  that  the  public  wore  prematurely  apprized  of  the  affair, 
as  was  apparently  the  case.  The  most  crude  and  fantastic 
notions,  however,  were  circulated  in  the  community,  and  the 


JOHN  M.   SPEAR.  33 

most  extravagant  expectations  were  indulged  on  the  part  of 
some  of  the  more  enthusiastic  friends  of  the  enterprise.  When, 
therefore,  on  the  supposed  completion  of  the  mechanism,  after 
a  considerable  outlay  of  time  and  money,  these  extravagant 
expectations  were  not  realized,  a  perfect  storm  of  indignation 
and  abuse  came  down  upon  the  head  of  Mr.  Spear  and  his  few 
associates. 

His  position  was  now  peculiarly  embarrassing  and  trying. 
The  public,  both  Spiritualists  and  anti-Spiritualists,  too  easily 
swayed  by  impulse,  were  unwilling  or  unable  to  accord  to  him 
the  only  place  which  he  had  assumed  to  fill  in  the  matter, 
namely,  that  of  a  mere  assistant,  in  what  was  to  him  but  a  phil- 
osophical experiment,  undertaken  by  what  appeared  to  be  wiser 
minds  than  his  own.  Hence  the  responsibility  of  the  supposed 
failure  was  very  generally,  but  wrongfully,  laid  on  his  shoulders. 
As  justly  might  the  unskilled  assistant,  who  is  called  upon  the 
platform  by  the  professor  of  Chemistry  to  aid  in  the  perform- 
ance of  some  novel  experiment  in  that  department  of  science, 
and  who  performs  faithfully  his  part  according  to  instructions, 
be  blamed  or  ridiculed  for  an  apparent  failure  of  the  experi- 
ment. Yet  the  most  opprobrious  epithets,  the  most  unworthy 
imputations  of  motive,  the  most  foul  aspersions  of  character, 
were  liberally  heaped  upon  Mr.  Spear.  But  he  bore  all  these 
in  silence  and  without  complaint,  fully  confident  that  a  day  of 
vindication,  sooner  or  later,  would  surely  come  ;  a  vindication, 
if  not  of  the  wisdom  and  skill  of  the  invisible  host  for  whom  he 
had  acted,  at  least  of  the  purity  of  his  own  intentions,  and  of 
the  fidelity  of  his  acts.     That  day,  perhaps,  is  not  far  distant. 

But,  through  all  these  hours  of  trial  and  darkness,  there  was 
one,  a  frail  young  creature,  his  eldest  child,  who  knew  his 
inner  life  ;  she  shared  his  joys  and  secret  griefs.  Sopbronia  B. 
(Mrs.  Butler)  inherited  her  father's  gentleness,  his  love  of 
humanity,  and  her  mother's  energy  and  discrimination.  With 
these  traits  so  harmoniously  combined,  Sophronia  was  admira- 
bly qualified  to  counsel  and  sympathize  with  her  father  in  all 
his  plans  and  difficulties.  She  was  a  medium,  evidently  con- 
trolled by  the  same  class  of  spirits  as  himself  Together  they 
travelled  to  visit  the  sick,  to  lecture,  or  to  do  whatever  else 
their  hands  found  to  do  for  humanity.  A  correspondent  of  the 
New  England  Spiritualist,  speaking  of  her,  says  : 
5 


34  BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCH   OP 

"  During-  all  the  years  of  her  father's  misunderstood  and  mis- 
appreciated  labors,  Sophronia  was  his  constant  companion  and 
loving  supporter  ;  and  when  at  last  the  hour  of  slander,  cold- 
ness, and  desertion  of  old  friends,  was  to  come,  and  with  it  not 
only  the  scorn  of  the  multitude,  but  the  sarcastic  sneer  of 
professed  co-workers  in  the  harmonial  movement,  poverty  and 
utter  isolation,  or  abjuration  of  the  soul's  deepest  faith  in  the 
Divine  Love  and  Providence,  —  then  it  was  that  this  noble 
daughter,  seemingly  more  fragile  than  the  woodland  violet,  dis- 
played the  elasticity  and  strength  of  the  forest  oak  ;  and,  instead 
of  hiding  herself  from  the  storm,  stood  up  by  the  father  and 
uttered  these  memorable  words  :  '  Do,  father,  what  you  feel  to 
be  right,  and  I  will  stand  by  your  side.  Nothing  but  wrong 
shall  ever  part  us.'  " 

And  they  have  not  parted.  Sophronia  has  passed  to  a  higher 
sphere,  but  her  earth-labor  has  not  ended.  In  the  language  of 
another,  "Taking  a  flower  from  her  bosom,  in  the  opening 
spring-time,  she  planted  it  in  the  earthly  mould,  under  chilly 
skies  and  contending  influences  [alluding  to  the  birth  of  an 
infant],  to  be  watered  by  angels'  tears,  and  cultured  by  angel- 
hands,  till  the  hour  of  its  transplanting,  — just  at  the  moment 
when  she  herself,  the  parent  stalk,  was  to  be  transplanted  to 
the  upper  Hesperides." 

A  little  incident  here  will  serve  to  show  the  guidance  of  those 
who  watched  the  goings  and  doings  of  Mr.  Spear.  In  the  early 
part  of  the  winter  of  1855,  he  was  directed  to  go  West  and 
South,  to  lecture,  obtain  statistics,  and  make  arrangements 
relating  to  a  new  scheme  of  Commercial  Interchange,  proposed 
and  urged  by  intelligences  in  the  spirit-life.  John  Orvis  was 
his  amanuensis  and  companion.  They  were  often  told  to  return 
to  Boston  the  first  of  April,  as  an  event  of  importance  would 
then  transpire.  All  acquainted  with  the  matter  anticipated  the 
day,  supposing  the  event  related  to  his  labors  in  the  peculiar 
field  to  which  he  was  devoted.  In  March,  T.  S.  Sheldon  (who 
had  been  an  intimate  associate  in  his  work)  was  informed,  by 
spirits,  through  different  mediums  in  western  New  York,  what 
the  first  of  April  would  bring  to  the  philanthropist ;  but  he 
joined  him  in  his  labors,  working  with  and  for  him,  without 
referring  to  llie  sad  event  that  would  bring  sorrow  to  the  hearts 
of  a  large  circle  of  friends.     Soon  a  telegraphic  dispatch  called 


JOHN    M.    SPEAR.  85 

Mr.  S.  to  the  bedside  of  his  dying  daughter.  The  last  day  of 
March,  Sophronia  made  arrangements  for  her  departure  to  the 
beaiitiful  land.  Then,  calling  loved  ones  about  her,  she  spoke 
comfortingly  and  lovingly  to  each.  When  her  father  ap- 
proached the  earth-angel,  for  a  blessing  and  a  farewell,  she 
smilingly  said,  "  I  have  many  thing^,  dear  father,  to  say,  but  1 
am  weary.  To  xjou  I  can  say  them  at  any  time."  This  inter- 
view was  the  last.  On  the  third  of  April  she  passed  through 
the  gates  of  light  into  the  city  of  the  redeemed. 

It  is  now  five  j^ears  since  Mr.  Spear  commenced  his  labors 
as  a  Spiritualist.  Since  1852,  he  has  travelled,  by  spirit  direc- 
tion, more  than  twenty  thousand  miles,  to  heal  the  sick,  to  lec- 
ture, and  to  promote  various  purposes  had  in  contemplation  by 
the  Society  of  Spirits,  whose  agent  he  had  consented  to  be. 
Through  his  vocal  organs  the  unseen  have  given  a  great  num- 
ber of  lectures,  or  dissertations,  on  a  great  variety  of  topics, 
and  varying  much  in  style  and  character.  Of  their  general 
value  the  public  has  now  an  opportunity  to  form  a  proper  judg- 
ment ;  though  doubtless  the  estimates  of  difierent  minds  will 
widely  disagree.  Some  few  of  them  have  been  already  pub- 
lished ;  but  those  containing  the  finest  thoughts,  the  deepest 
philosophy,  have  gone  forth  nameless,  since  the  prejudice  against 
him  has  been  so  great  that  the  connection  of  his  name  with  a 
treatise  would  have  lessened  the  good  it  might  otherwise  have 
done. 

Leaving,  then,  at  this  point,  the  record  of  Mr.  Spear's  yet 
unfinished  labors,  in  the  difiicult  and  greatly  unpopular  field  of 
reform  through  the  aid  of  spiritual  interposition,  to  be  com- 
pleted at  some  future  day,  when  7'esid(s  will  award  him  a  more 
just  verdict  than  can  now  be  rendered,  I  proceed  to  a  few  con- 
cluding observations. 

It  may  be  asked  why  a  man  so  faultless  as  we  have  repre- 
sented Mr.  Spear  to  be,  one  so  devoted  to  human  weal,  shoiild 
have  enemies,  should  be  unappreciated.  It  is  not  claimed  that 
he  is  faultless  ;  that  would  be  too  much  to  say  of  any  man. 
But  it  may  be  asked,  who  was  ever  popular  that  marked  out 
for  himself  a  path  in  the  wilderness,  and  chose  to  walk  therein 
alone,  with  the  appi'oval  of  conscience,  rather  than  join  the 
multitude  in  the  path  worn  by  those  who  lived  in  the  long 
ago  ?     Who,  that  has  no  respect  for  wealth  without  worth,  pays 


36  BIOGRAPHICAL    SKETCH    OF 

no  homage  to  gilded  piety  or  mock  friendship  ?  Who,  that 
speaks  out  for  the  oppressed  everywhere,  and  rebukes  the 
oppressor  without  regard  to  his  titles  or  his  position  ?  Who, 
that  dares  to  be  true  to  his  own  convictions  of  duty,  lead  where 
they  may  ?  Mr.  Spear  neither  labors  for  nor  desires  the  adu- 
lation of  the  mass.  He  has  not  been  disappointed  thus  far, 
probably  never  will  be,  by  seeing  himself  canonized.  In  tbe 
future,  long  after  he  has  risen  to  a  higher  labor-field,  the  wheat 
and  the  chaff  will  be  separated ;  the  error  will  die,  the  good 
will  live  and  do  its  work. 

Yet  it  may  be  said  that,  in  his  darkest  days,  through  all  his 
changes,  he  has  not  been  without  true  fi"iends,  who  see  beyond 
the  "rhist  and  vapor"  that  for  a  time  enshroud  him.  They 
have  often  been  among  those  who  have  had  with  his  religious 
opinions  little  sympathy.  An  elderly  gentleman,  living  at  the 
South,  speaking  of  him  in  a  letter  to  me,  said :  "  Knowing  the 
strong  prejudices  of  those  who  do  not  sympathize  in  Mr.  Spear's 
labors,  and  the  misappreciation  of  professed  friends,  I  have  kept 
a  record  of  his  life  and  labors  so  far  as  I  have  been  able ;  and 
now,  in  looking  it  over,  I  am  of  the  opinion  that  he  has  richly 
merited  the  name  of  the  '  American  Howard ; '  and  that  the 
Spiritualists  will  yet  proudly  remember  him  as  one  of  their 
number."  A  professor,  of  high  repute,  in  a  New  England  col- 
lege, said  recently  to  me  :  "I  am  glad  you  are  writing  a  sketch 
of  the  life  of  that  good  man.  For  many  years  I  have  noted  his 
course,  and  feel  assured  that  he  is,  and  ever  has  been,  an  instru- 
ment in  the  hands  of  our  heavenly  Father  to  turn  the  sinner  to 
righteousness."  Such  language,  from  a  clergyman  of  the  old 
school,  speaks  as  well  for  Mr.  Spear  as  it  does  for  the  progress- 
ive and  liberal  spirit  of  his  friend. 

I  should  not  obey  the  injunction  of  those  *  who  requested 
from  me  this  sketch,  did  I  fail  to  speak  of  the  faults  as  well  as 
the  virtues  of  Mr.  Spear.  His  defects,  though  they  may  be 
comparatively  few,  yet  belong  as  much  to  the  man  as  do  the 
good  deeds  we  love  to  remember  and  record.  He  cannot  be 
said  to  be  an  intellectually  great  man,  nor  a  learned  man.  He 
is,  moreover,  deficient  in  that  I'efinemont  of  mental  organism, 
and  that  aesthetic  culture,  which,  did  he  possess  them,  would 

*  The  Society  of  Spirits  at  whoso  request  this  volume  is  issued. 


JOHN   M.   SPEAR.  37 

impart  to  the  teachings  transmitted  through  his  instrumentality 
greater  elegance  of  diction  and  a  higlier  literary  finish  than 
they  usually  exhibit.  He  possesses  a  marked  individuality, 
which  distinctly  impresses  itself  upon  everything  which  ema- 
nates from  him,  whether  it  has  its  origin  within  or  beyond  him- 
self ;  and  its  prominent  characteristic  is  that  of  simplicity,  and 
the  utter  absence  of  all  extrinsic  show  or  outside  ornament,  — 
lending  sometimes  even  to  uncouthness.  To  many  minds  this 
is  a  recommendation  for  the  peculiar  work  to  which  he  has  been 
called  ;  while  others,  those  especially  who  are  more  alive  to  the 
graces  of  culture,  find  it  unquestionably  a  serious  drawback  to 
their  interest  in  the  productions  of  his  mediumship. 

Another  prominent  fault,  in  the  estimation  of  a  large  class,  is 
a  too  little  attention  to  the  demands  of  the  earth-life,  a  too 
entire  engrossment  in  "  spiritual  things."  In  remembering 
the  great  wants  of  the  human  family,  he  has  often  seemed  too 
forgetful  of  the  wants  of  the  individualized  household.  It  is 
obvious  that  he  is  greatly  wanting  in  that  happy  (?)  tact,  which 
many  possess,  of  so  managing  to  serve  bolh  God  and  Mammon 
as  at  all  times  to  secure  himself  and  those  dependent  upon  him 
against  the  deprivations  and  discomforts  of  poverty.  His  first 
anxiety,  though  somewhat  contrary  to  the  approved  prudential 
maxims  of  the  world,  is  to  do  what  he  thinks  right  and  duty ;  and 
if  this  brings  a  competence  of  this  world's  goods,  very  well ; 
if  otherwise,  he  endeavors  to  copy  the  philosophy  of  an  ancient 
teacher  of  unpopular  truths,  and  to  "be  content  with  such 
things  as  he  has."  Notwithstanding  this  fault  (if  such  it  be), 
there  perhaps  lives  not  a  kinder  husband,  a  more  affectionate 
father,  nor  a  person  who  is  more  scrupulously  exact  and  just  in 
respect  to  all  pecuniary  obligations.  I  have  known  him  inti- 
mately for  years,  at  home  and  abroad,  and  I  never  heard  him 
speak  unkindly  ;  never  saw  him  angry,  though  I  have  seen  him 
under  circumstances  when  further  forbearance  seemed  no 
virtue. 

The  following  delineation,  given  by  Mrs.  Semantha  Mettler, 
of  Hartford,  Conn.,  by  the  aid  of  her  remarkable  psychometric 
powers,  whilst  she  was  in  entire  ignorance  of  the  person  she 
was  describing,  affords  a  truthful  estimate  of  the  leading  points 
of  his  character: 

4 


38  BIOGRAPHICAL   SKETCH   OP 

"  I  perceive  the  writer  to  be  a  person  possessed  of  much  intelligence,  and 
purity  of  mind  and  character.  The  character  is  open  and  revealed,  for  in 
every  act  and  deed  he  expresses  the  beauty  of  his  character  and  intellect.  His 
sympathies  are  very  strong,  and  his  benevolence  broad  and  diffusive.  He  is  a 
great  admirer  of  Nature,  for  Ln  it  he  seems  to  behold  many  beautiful  truths. 
He  appears  extremely  anxious  and  energetic,  and  the  mind  is  engaged  in  that 
which  has  a  tendency  to  elevate  and  purify  the  soul.  This  person  reflects  much 
and  deeply  ;  is  an  earnest  inquirer  after  truth,  desiring  ever  to  walk  in  a  way 
that  conscience  may  approve.  He  possesses  strong  combative  powers,  and  in 
argument  would  sustain  himself  well.  He  has  sti-ong  powers  of  concentration, 
and  in  anything  upon  which  the  mind  is  fixed  and  interested  he  becomes 
muck  abstracted.  He  relies  mainly  upon  his  own  judgment  and  intuitions  ; 
believing  himself  capable  of  judging  far  better  for  himself  than  others  can  for 
him. 

"  Filial  and  connubial  affections  are  large.  He  has  a  gi-eat  love  for  home, 
with  strong  social  qualities  —  loves  to  mingle  with  society.  He  loves  the  in- 
telligent. I  should  think  this  person,  at  times,  was  governed  much  by  Intui- 
Tiox.  He  seems  to  follow  the  dictates  thus  received  ;  as  the  inner  life  governs 
his  actions.  He  cannot  feel  otherwise  than  kind  toward  everything  created. 
His  attachments  are  very  strong  to  friends,  lasting  and  enduring.  He  feels 
sensibly  that  there  is  another  life  to  live  for  ;  and  not  all  acts  of  kindness  and 
benevolence  which  he  administers  are  confined  to  the  present,  but  that  there  is 
something  more  beautiful  and  divine  to  be  realized,  by  the  sympathies  formed 
in  this  sphere  of  action.  Order,  time,  and  promptness,  are  strong  character- 
istics. He  seems  to  be  a  person  that  can  form  many  very  beautiful  and  orig- 
inal ideas,  within  himself.  He  has  a  strong  memory,  particularly  of  little 
incidents,  and  of  historical  reading.  He  is  a  very  good  judge  of  human  nature, 
and  would  be  looked  up  to  much  by  all  who  know  him.  The  poor  and  de- 
graded would  find  him  a  benefactor.  His  moral,  spiritual,  and  intellectual 
qualities  predominate,  and  his  sphere  is  very  agreeable." 

In  bringing  tins  sketch  to  a  conclusion,  I  may  say  that, 
should  Mr.  Spear  ever  rise  above  the  cloud  of  obloquy  which 
now  enshrouds  his  name,  should  the  public  ever  be  disposed  to 
escort  luin  in  triumph,  casting  their  garments  in  his  path,  such 
applause  will  be  likely  to  be  of  short  duration.  For  sucli  is  the 
tendency  of  his  constitution,  that,  should  ho  be  again  out  in  fair 
sailing,  moving  smoothly  along  with  the  current,  he  will  find 
some  method  of  getting  among  the  billows,  navigating  his  own 
ship,  and  making  new  discoveries. 

More  than  a  quarter  of  a  century  this  philanthropist  has 
worked  for  the  elevation  of  his  race,  in  such  ways  as  have 
seemed  to  him  most  effective.  He  is  going  toward  the  sunset 
now.     lie  will  soon  stand  upon  eternity's  verge.     Across  the 


JOHN  M.   SPEAR.  39 

narrow  stream  he  will  see  loved  ones  waiting  to  welcome  him 
to  the  "  Greenwood  of  Soul."  He  will  turn  back,  and,  sur- 
veying the  path  he  has  trodden,  thank  God  that  he  has  lived 
and  labored  on  the  earth.  The  world,  too,  will  give  thanks 
for  the  love-deeds  of  the  missionary,  and  the  great  future  will 
write  with  blessings  the  name  of  John  Murbay  Spear. 


INTRODUCTORY    CHAPTER, 


BY    THE    EDITOE. 


On  the  first  day  of  April,  1853,  John  M.  Speae,  then  a  res- 
ident of  Boston,  Massachusetts,  was  apprized,  by  a  document 
written  by  the  involuntary  movement  of  his  own  hand,  and 
purporting  to  be  of  supermundane  origin,  that  a  number  of 
persons  in  the  spirit-life,  formerly  inhabitants  of  this  earth,  had 
associated  themselves  for  the  accomplishment  of  certain  benef- 
icent purposes  on  this  planet,  adopting  the  title  of  "  Association 
of  Beneficents  ;  "  and  that  they  had  selected  him  as  their  gen- 
eral representative  and  mouth-piece  to  mortals.  A  copy  of  this 
document,  with  fac-similes  of  the  signatures  appended  tliereto, 
will  be  seen  on  the  opposite  page  ;  and  some  detail  of  circum- 
stances preceding  and  attending  its  production  will  be  found 
in  the  foregoing  biographical  sketch. 

This  announcement  and  commission  lie  at  the  threshold  of 
the  series  of  extraordinary  developments,  embracing  theoretical 
teachings  and  schemes  of  practical  reform,  which  in  the  follow- 
ing pages  are,  to  some  extent,  laid  before  the  reader.  This 
document,  let  it  be  observed,  is  presented  here,  not  as  furnish- 
ing in  any  degree  authoritative  credentials  from  the  Superior 
World,  binding  on  the  minds  and  consciences  of  men,  but 
simply  as  one  of  the  historical  facts  in  the  case.  Each  reader 
is  expected,  —  nay,  abjured,  by  all  that  he  holds  sacred  in 
Truth  and  Duty,  in  Life  and  Immortality,  —  after  taking  into 
view  all  the  facts,  together  with  the  teachings  and  their  practi- 
cal tendencies,  to  freely  draw  his  own  conclusions,  both  as  to  the 
source  of  this  commission  and  of  the  general  movement,  and 
as  to  the  claims  it  has  upon  his  attention  and  cooperation. 

A  short  time  subsequently  to  this  announcement,  its  recipient 

was  requested,  from  the  same  source,  to  proceed  to  Cleveland, 

Ohio,  for  purposes  which  would  be  made  known  on  his  arrival 

at  that  place.     When  there,  he  was  used  as  the  unconscious 

6  4* 


42  INTRODUCTORY   CHAPTER. 

instrument  of  making  a  series  of  declarations,  in  the  name  of 
spiritual  beings,  setting  forth,  somewhat  specifically,  plans  and 
purposes  had  in  view  by  them  in  establishing  sensible  com- 
munication with  the  earth-life.  The  following  extracts  contain 
the  substance  of  these  declarations  : 

"  We  come  from  the  higher  life  to  declare  things  which  are  soon  to  take 
place,  —  which  are  schemed  in  wisdom,  and  will  be  completed  in  beneficence. 
We  come  to  harmonize  things  apparently  discordant,  and  out  of  discords  to 
bring  concords.  We  come  to  instruct  the  uninstructed  of  things  supereminently 
practical.  We  come  to  inspire  the  inactive  to  high  states  of  activity.  We  come 
to  promulge  a  more  critical  knowledge  of  Nature's  laws.  We  come  to  raise 
the  low  to  conditions  eminently  high.  We  come  to  introduce,  by  wise  schemes, 
a  new  and  a  better  era.  We  come  to  supersede  things  apparently  unimportant 
by  things  which  are  practical  and  highly  useful.  We  come  to  institute  and 
organize  a  new  Church,  to  establish  new  systems  of  Education,  to  teach  of 
new  Architectures,  to  organize  new  Governments,  to  teach  of  new  Garments,  to 
instruct  of  proper  Foods,  to  teach  of  the  more  symmetrical  unfolding  of  mortal 
bodies,  and  thereby  the  more  perfect  unfolding  of  spiritual  bodies.  We  come 
to  select  wise  instrumentalities,  to  execute  beneficent  schemes. 

"  We  come  to  introduce  a  new  era,  unlike  the  two  prominent  eras  of  the 
past,  namely,  the  Jewish  and  the  Christian.  The  Jewish  was  an  era  of 
Force ;  the  Christian  was  an  era  of  Feeling.  The  third  era,  which  has  now 
commenced,  is  the  era  of  Wisdom.  It  will  embrace,  however,  both  Force  and 
Feeling,  adding  a  still  nobler  attribute,  making  of  the  three  one  grand,  beauti- 
ful trinity  —  Force,  Feeling,  Wisdom.  Thus  no  truly  useful  thing  of  the 
past  will  be  lost  or  demolished.  Force  and  Feeling  will  be  directed  by  Wis- 
dom, leading  all  to  ask,  in  simplicity  of  spirit,  'What  wilt  thou  have  me  to 
do  ?  '  This  question  they  who  come  from  the  higher  life  are  now  prepared 
to  answer,  so  tliat  each  one  can  find  his  proper  place. 

"  The  preceding  eras  have  had  their  primary  books,  which,  to  a  very  con- 
siderable extent,  have  moulded  the  public  mind  of  their  respective  times. 
Containing,  as  they  have,  portions  of  permanent  truths,  they  have  been  pre- 
served from  the  moldering  hand  of  time,  answering  the  purposes  for  which, 
in  highest  wisdom,  they  were  designed.  The  era  which  has  now  begun  has 
its  book,  superior  to  those  of  the  former  eras.  This  has  been  termed  Tue 
Book  of  Nature  ;  but,  for  distinction's  sake,  it  may  henceforth  be  called  The 
Book  of  Unfoldings.  It  can  never  be  superseded,  because  it  is  perpetually 
unfolding.  It  has  no  last  chapter  ;  but  chapter  after  chapter  will  be  revealed, 
precisely  in  proportion  to  the  mental  expansion  of  its  readers. 

"  Tlie  unfoldings  of  former  eras  ended  wlien  they  were  founded.  On  their 
respective  foundations  superstructures  were  reared  ;  but  these  could  not  be 
broader  tlian  their  bases.  The  new  era,  unlike  the  former,  is  to  be  founded 
on  imperishable,  indestructible,  and  ever-multiplying  facts.  Hence  its  base 
can  never  be  wholly  laid  ;  for  there  can  never  arrive  a  period  when  facts 
ahall  cease  to  multiply.     As  a  consequence,  no  buok  can  be  written  by  mortal 


INTllODUCTORY    CHAPTER.  43 

hand  compiehending  the  basis-facts  of  the  new  era  ;  for  they  'will  embrace 
those  of  the  past,  the  present,  and  the  interminable  future. 

"  The  eras  of  the  past  have  only  to  a  limited  extent  satisfied  man's  ex- 
panding mental  wants.  They  have  been  unable  fully  to  fill  vacuums,  because 
they  were  angular  in  their  unfoldings,  and  of  necessity  have  created  mental 
iino-ularities.  The  new  era,  deriving  instruction  from  the  past,  the  present, 
and  the  future,  will  develop  Truth  in  its  completeness,  or  circularity.  Conse- 
quently, its  primitive  lesson  has  been  the  formation  of  circles ;  and  thei'e 
have  been  gatherings  ai'ound  the  tables  of  your  dwellings.  It  was  not  prima- 
rily for  the  mere  purpose  of  listening  to  unusual  sounds  that  these  circles 
were  organized  ;  but  it  was  symbolic  of  truths  which  are  to  be  unfolded. 

"  The  former  eras  have  been  commenced,  and  to  a  very  considerable  ex- 
tent perpetuated,  by  the  masculine  sex.  And  in  the  second  era  one  declared, 
'  I  suffer  not  a  woman  to  teach.'  From  the  utterance  of  that  unseemly  decla- 
ration, woman  has  been  denied  the  right  of  public  teaching.  Thus  has  one 
sex  monopolized  a  power  which  has  been  wielded  to  the  highest  detriment  of 
the  other.  The  new  era,  unlike  the  two  preceding,  for  the  purpose  of  regain- 
ing a  lost  equilibrium,  will,  for  a  suitable  season,  place  the  feminine  element  in 
preponderance.  Another  trinity  is  to  be  introduced,  namely.  Economy,  Con- 
TENLENCE,  Beatjty  ;  and  woman,  being  specially  adapted  therefor,  is  to  aid 
in  its  development. 

"  The  students  of  preceding  eras  have  especially  been  taught  to  reverence 
the  books,  written  by  moi'tal  hands,  for  their  respective  periods.  In  the  new 
ex'a.  Truths  alone  are  to  be  reverenced  ;  for  truths  are  immortal. 

"  In  the  eras  of  the  past,  reverence  of  individual  persons  has  been  taught. 
In  the  new  era,  man  as  a  grand  whole,  with  all  other  portions  of  Natui-e, 
is  to  be  reverenced. 

"  The  teachers  of  past  eras  have  established  forms,  ceremonies,  and  observ- 
ances, suited  to  their  respective  degrees  of  unfoldment.  The  new  era  dwells 
not  in  outer  forms,  ceremonies,  or  observances.  These  are  but  the  scaffoldings 
of  the  superstructure  ;  they  are  transitory,  and  of  necessity  pass  away.  Each 
individual  person  will  be  left  free  to  express  her  or  his  thought,  in  her  or  his 
way  ;  so  that  woman  and  man,  wife  and  husband,  daughter  and  sou,  will  be 
at  liberty  to  adopt  forms,  ceremonies,  and  observances,  as  they  may  from  season, 
to  season  find  to  be  individually  agreeable." 

These  declarations  indicate  that  the  movement,  thus  initiated 
through  the  instrumentality  of  a  humble  individual,  contem- 
plated results  second  in  magnitude  to  none  which  this  earth 
has  ever  witnessed.  Thus  far,  the  formation  of  but  a  single 
associative  body  in  the  spirit-life,  as  the  executor  of  these  pur- 
poses, had  been  hinted  at.  On  the  30th  of  June  following,  Mr. 
Spear  being  at  Rochester,  N,  Y,,  at  the  house  of  Charles 
Hammond,  and  both  being  in  the  inspirational  state,  or  under 
spirit-control,  they  were  alternately  moved  to  make  further 
declarations  on  this  subject,  to  the  effect  that  seven  distinct 


44  INTRODUCTORY    CHAPTER. 

but  cooperative  associations  had  been  organized  in  the  spirit- 
world  with  reference  to  this  movement,  each  having  charge 
of  a  specific  department  in  the  great  work  of  earth's  regener- 
ation. The  titles  and  special  provinces  of  these  several 
bodies,  as  gathered  from  these  declarations,  may  be  stated  as 
follows  : 

1.  The  association  already  referred  to,  which  proposed  to 
form  and  execute  general  schemes  of  Beneficence,  or  good- 
doing,  on  earth,  and  styling  itself  "  The  Association  of  Benef- 

ICENTS." 

2.  An  association  which  proposed  to  "  teach  of  Electric, 
Magnetic,  and  Ethereal  Laws,  and  of  heretofore  unknown  Me- 
chanical Forces,"  and  calls   itself  "  The  Association  of  Elec- 

TKIC-IZERS." 

3.  An  association  undertaking  to  teach  of  the  nature,  analy- 
sis, and  combination  of  Elements,  making  itself  known  as  "The 
Association  of  Element-izers." 

4.  An  association  proposing  to  teach  of  improved  methods 
of  Education,  taking  the  designation,  for  the  sake  of  uniformity, 
of  "  The  Association  of  Education-izers." 

5.  An  association  proposing  to  teach  of  the  requisites  of 
Health,  and  the  means  of  its  restoration,  taking  the  title  — 
"temporarily,"  as  was  averred,  "for  the  want  of  a  better 
term"  —  of  "  The  Association  of  Healthful-izers." 

6.  An  association  proposing  to  teach  of  Agriculture,  and 
naming  itself  "  The  Association  of  Agricultdral-izers." 

7.  An  associative  body  whose  province  was  to  teach  of  Gov- 
ernment, and  "to  harmonize  and  make  one  of  the  many  now 
divided  and  disordered  governments  of  earth,"  styling  itself 
"The  Association  of  Governmrnt-izers." 

Sometime  subsequently  to  these  announcements,  it  was  fur- 
thermore intimated  that  all  these  bodies  sustained  a  subordinate 
relation  to  a  yet  more  numerous  and  comprehensive  organiza- 
tion, called  tlie  "General  Assembly"  or  "Conoress"  of  the 
spirit-world,  from  which  they  were  special  delegations  or  com- 
mittees. The  following  paper,  communicated,  as  will  be  seen, 
about  a  year  after  the  commencement  of  these  unfoldings,  con- 
tains a  lucid  and  succinct  statement  of  the  mutual  relations  of 
these  several  alleged  bodies,  and  of  some  of  the  methods 
of  their  operations : 


INTRODUCTORY   CHAPTER.  45 


«  ADDRESS  TO   THE  INHABITANTS  OF  THIS  EARTH. 

*'  Something  more  than  a  year  since,  a  number  of  persons  in  the  spirit- 
world  resolved  to  associate  together  for  the  promotion  of  several  scientific,  use- 
ful, and  philanthropic  pui-poses.  Organization  was  the  result.  A  body  called 
the  General  Assembly  was  formed.  Entering  immediately  on  its  duties,  the 
General  Assembly  resolved  to  organize  several  subordinate  bodies.  Seven,  a 
numerical  perfection,  was  the  number  determined  on.  Cheerfully  these  sub- 
ordinate bodies  immediately  commenced  their  labors.  They  selected  a  promi- 
nent person  to  journey  from  place  to  place,  with  a  view  of  seeking,  selecting, 
and  appointing  each  its  general  agent.  At  the  eai'liest  possible  moment  these 
subordinate  bodies  commenced  their  distinct  though  coopei'ative  labors. 

"  It  was  deemed  wise,  by  the  subordinate  bodies,  for  that  Association 
which  would  of  necessity  bring  out  most  prominently  important  fundamental 
principles  to  first  enter  upon  the  work  ;  —  thereby  forming  a  substantial  basis 
upon  which  kindred  associations  could  safely  build.  Among  these  bodies  was 
one  significantly  denominated  the  Electric-izees.  At  the  head  of  that  Asso- 
ciation the  name  of  Bexjamin  Feanklin  was  placed.  His  great  intellectual 
ability,  his  skill  as  a  diplomatist,  and  his  philauthroiDy,  qualified  him  for  a 
position  so  important.  That  association  in  due  time  commenced  its  labors, 
carrying  them  forward  to  a  condition  when  others  might  wisely  commence 
their  efforts. 

"  Each  of  these  subordinate  bodies  has  now  unfolded  its  general  plans,  and 
presented  its  fundamental  principles.  Difficulties  have  been  encountered  in 
this  undertaking,  but  they  have  not  been  more  numerous  than  are  usually  con- 
nected with  labors  of  this  character.  Looking  carefully  over  the  whole  ground 
which  has  thus  far  been  travelled,  the  General  Assembly  is  satisfied  with  the 
results. 

"  The  General  Assembly,  as  such,  takes  this  opportunity  to  somewhat  fully 
declare  its  purposes  and  plans.  While  the  subordinates  have  each  their  dis- 
tinct labors,  acting  upon  a  class  or  classes  of  persons,  the  General  Assembly 
proposes  to  aS"ect  in  several  ways  the  general  mind  ;  —  hence  its  name.  And 
its  labors  and  plans  will  generally  tend  to  the  promotion  of  the  more  individual 
labors  of  the  subordinate  bodies. 

"  One  of  the  first  objects  which  the  General  Assembly  proposes  to  accom- 
plish is  to  select  from  a  large  class  of  persons  a  body  of  representatives,  each 
being  distinct,  and  yet  all,  when  united,  forming  a  whole.  These  persons  will 
be  both  male  and  female.  They  will  be  selected  in  difl'erent  locations,  and,  to 
some  extent,  in  different  nations  ;  but  the  majority  will  be  from  this,  the 
American  nation. 

"  When  the  General  Assembly  has  completed  this  branch  of  its  labors,  it  will 
then  proceed  deliberately  in  unfolding  its  general  plans,  which,  briefly,  are  the 
following  : 

"  First,  To  construct  a  new  general  Government,  selecting  from  the  govern- 
mental institutions  of  the  past  and  of  the  present  the  essential  and  the  useful, 
happily  combining  and  arranging  the  same,  introducing  new  principles,  and 


46  INTRODUCTORY   CHAPTER. 

constructing    for    the  inhabitants  of  this  earth  a  new  general  Government, 
presenting  it  as  a  model  to  this  and  other  nations. 

"  Secondly,  It  proposes  to  prepare  a  general  Code  of  Laws,  embracing 
essential  moral  principles  ;  and  it  proposes  to  present  this  code  to  the  consid- 
eration of  distinguished  legislators,  eminent  jurists,  and  other  judicial  persons. 

"  Thirdly,  It  proposes  to  present  certain  religious  or  spiritual  teachings,  em- 
bracing the  essentials  gathered  from  the  various  bibles  and  other  volumes  of 
the  past,  connecting  them  with  the  highest  spiritual  teachings  of  the  present  ; 
thus  bringing  together  comprehensively  all  that  spiritual  instruction  which 
man  needs,  and  constructing  a  basis  upon  which  a  new,  living,  and  rational 
Church  can  be  built. 

"  While  the  General  Assembly  will  be  engaged  in  promoting  its  general 
labors,  the  subordinate  associations  will  continue  quietly  and  perseveringly  their 
respective  eiforts,  aiding,  as  far  as  may  be  practicable,  the  general  undertakings 
of  the  Assembly.  That  its  plans  may  be  promoted,  certain  selected  persons 
will,  at  a  proper  time,  visit  not  only  certain  important  locations  in  this  nation, 
but  will  also  visit  other  nations.  Various  persons,  from  time  to  time,  will  be 
employed  in  generally  advancing  the  objects  contemplated  by  the  General 
Assembly.  Obstacles  which  may  lie  in  its  way  will  be,  by  various  means,  re- 
moved. Persons  friendly  or  unfriendly,  whether  in  the  garb  of  friendship  or 
otherwise,  will  be  exhibited  in  their  true  characters. 

"  For  and  in  behalf  of  the  General  Assembly, 

"  Daniel  Webstee." 

Another  document,  of  similar  import  with  the  above,  and 
purporting  to  emanate  from  the  same  body,  bears  the  following 
signatures  : 

"  Th.  Jefferson,  Samuel  Thompson, 

Seneca,  W.  E.  Channing, 

John  Howard,  Horace  Holley, 

John  Hancock,  Benjamin  Rush, 

John  Adams,  Benjamin  Franklin, 

Lafayette,  Emanuel  Swedenborg." 

The  names  of  members  of  the  several  associations,  so  for  as 
disclosed,  will  appear  in  connection  with  the  papers  emanating 
from  each  body.  It  may  be  here  remarked,  that  these  signa- 
tures were  written,  as  the  medium  alleges,  by  the  mechanical 
control  of  his  hand,  and  without  the  least  preconception  in  his 
own  mind  of  what  was  to  be  written.  Most  of  them,  in  the 
original  documents,  exhibit  more  or  less  of  variation  from  Mr. 
Spear's  usual  chirography,  with  some  evident  attempt — so  far 
as  opportunity  for  comparison  has  been  had  —  at  imitation  of 
the  genuine  autographs,  even  in  cases  wherein  he  had  never,  to 


INTEODUCTORY   CHAPTER.  47 

his  knowledge,  seen  such  autographs.  But  the  evidence  of 
authenticity  derivable  from  such  a  source  is  considered  too 
slight  to  render  any  further  presentation  of  fac-similes  a  matter 
of  consequence.  Several  of  the  names  were  given  in  charac- 
ters not  belonging  to  the  English  language,  and  probably  to  no 
language  known  on  earth. 

These  introductory  statements  will  suffice  to  acquaint  the 
reader  with  the  macMnerij  of  this  work  ;  or,  in  other  words,  to 
inform  him  of  the  sources  whence  its  contents  purport  to 
emanate,  and  of  the  general  scope  and  aims  of  the  movement, 
the  rudimental  principles  of  which  are  unfolded  in  the  following 
pages.     To  these  his  attention  is  now  invited. 


THE    EDUCATOE. 


PART   I. 

PAPERS    RELATING    TO    ASSOCIATION,    OR    DIVINE    SOCIAL 

ORDER. 

[From  a  Society  of  Spirits,  styling  itself  "  The  Association  of  Beneficents." 
Given  mainly  at  Boston,  at  various  times,  from  1854  to  1856.] 

§   I.     DECLARATION   OF   GENERAL   PURPOSES. 

The  Association  of  Beneficents  makes  the  following 
declaration  of  its  schemes,  to  be  commenced,  executed, 
and  completed,  at  such  times  and  in  such  locations  as  shall 
be  deemed  most  feasible  : 

I.  It  proposes  to  put  an  end  to  all  competition  in  Com- 
merce, by  teaching  that  the  interests  of  individuals  and  of 
nations  are  one  and  indivisible. 

II.  It  proposes  to  abolish  all  forms  of  Oppression,  by 
teaching  that,  when  one  or  more  is  enslaved,  the  oppressor 
must  of  necessity  be  the  greatest  sufferer. 

III.  It  proposes  to  abolish  War  in  all  its  various  forms, 
by  teaching  man  the  unity  and  brotherhood  of  all  the 
peoples  of  this  earth,  and  of  all  other  inhabited  planets. 

TV.  It  proposes  to  so  unite  the  sexes  and  the  different 
races  that  love  shall  be  universal ;  instituting  thereby  a 
care  for  each  and  all,  as  parts  of  one  body,  corresponding 
to  the  love  and  care  exercised  for  the  parts  of  the  human 
structure. 

V.  It  proposes  to  so  educate  Man  that  he  can  with 
greatest  ease  command  the  elements ;  and  to  so  acquaint 
him  with  Nature's  laws,  that  he  can  with  little  labor  obtain' 
the  essential  sustenances  of  life. 

7  5 


50  THE   EDUCATOR. 

VI.  It  proposes  to  bring  Man  into  such  favorable  con- 
ditions, and  such  agreeable  surroundings,  that  he  will  bo 
able  to  devote  much  time  to  the  finer  arts,  to  the  study  of 
useful  inventions,  and  to  a  higher  and  more  congenial 
intercourse  with  persons  not  only  on  the  planet  which  he 
inhabits,  but  also  Avith  persons  dwelling  in  more  improved 
conditions. 

For,  and  in  behalf  of  the  Association  of  Beneficents, 

Benjamin  Eush. 

§  ii.   the  wants  of  man. 

Fables  frequently  serve  to  elucidate  obscure  subjects. 
The  story  of  the  Fox  and  the  Swan  may  be  used  for  the 
present  purpose.  The  fox  invited  the  swan  to  dine ;  but  his 
dishes  were  so  shallow  that,  while  the  fox  feasted  himself 
to  his  content,  the  swan  went  away  hungry.  But  the  swan 
in  turn  asked  the  company  of  the  fox  at  dinner.  Setting  it 
forth  in  long-necked  dishes,  she  was  able  to  help  herself, 
while  the  fox  was  compelled  to  look  on,  feeling  that  he 
had  been  outwitted. 

This  fable  teaches  that  certain  conditions  and  locations 
may  be  quite  well  suited  to  one  class,  while  another  would 
be  quite  inconvenienced  therein. 

Man  is  perpetually  unfolding,  like  the  rose,  requiring 
ever  new  external  conditions,  and  constant  improvements. 
Dissatisfied  with  the  past,  uncomfortable  in  the  present,  he 
looks  and  earnestly  longs  for  the  future  and  more  advanced 
state. 

They  who  have  passed  on  to  higher  conditions,  and  have 
wisely  improved  their  time,  talents,  and  opportunities,  have 
attained  and  enjoyed  great  advantages, —  some  of  which 
they  desire  to  unfold  to  those  who  yet  dwell  on  this  earth. 
Earnestly  they  have  been,  and  continue  to  be,  engaged  in 
concocting  and  unfolding  schemes,  which,  when  compre- 
hended, will  bo  entered  into  with  the  deepest  interest,  and 
will  be  highly  appreciated  by  greatly  advanced  minds. 
As  it  were,  a  model  of  a  better  social  state  must  be  con- 


THE   WANTS    OP   MAN.  51 

structed, — a  miniature  world,  which,  on  inspection,  will 
meet' the  approval  of  sincere  and  earnest  inquirers.  It  is 
not  designed  to  make  onslaughts  upon  the  fox,  with  his 
shallow  dish ;  nor  to  frighten  the  swan,  with  her  long-necked 
vessel ;  but  it  is  designed  to  unfold  to  man  a  better  condi- 
tion, wherein  both  fox  and  swan  may  be  suited,  and  live 
harmoniously  together. 

These  observations  are  presented  as  introductory  to  a 
somewhat  elaborate  paper  on  TJie  Wants  of  Mail.  In  this 
paper  the  terms  ivanfs  and  needs  will  be  interchangeably 
used,  as  bearing  the  same  meaning. 

Few  if  any  subjects  can  be  presented,  so  important, 
and  so  fraught  with  interest,  as  is  this.  In  treating  upon 
it,  it  is  essential  that  a  broad  view  be  taken  of  the  various 
nations  of  this  earth.  Able  as  persons  who  have  passed  to 
a  higher  life  are  to  inspect  the  condition  or  conditions  of 
man  in  various  parts  of  this  planet,  they  are  competent  to 
present,  in  a  concise  form,  a  view  of  all  his  real  needs. 
By  man,  in  this  paper,  are  meant  the  people  of  this  earth, 
of  whatever  sex,  clime,  condition,  or  color. 

First,  3Ian  needs  a  substantial  material  or  mineral  basis, 
071  which  he  can  quietly  a7id  securely  stand.  "Without  such 
a  basis,  —  with  want  staring  a  portion  of  earth's  inhabitants 
in  their  faces,  —  there  will  be  not  only  unceasing  irregu- 
larities, but  one  class  will,  as  it  were,  devour  the  other. 
Thus  has  it  been  in  the  past,  and  thus  will  it  be  in  the 
future,  until  man's  material  wants  are  generally  met.  The 
starving  soldier  kills  his  neighbor  to  obtain  a  trifling  monthly 
pittance.  He  would  not  be  engaged  in  wholesale  slaughter 
could  his  luants  be  otherwise  met.  The  highwayman  goes 
forth,  under  night's  sable  curtain,  and  plunges  his  dagger 
in  the  heart  of  his  victim,  because  he  loants.  Otherwise, 
kindness  may  dwell  in  his  heart,  but  food  he  must  have. 
The  cunning  trader  defrauds  his  neighbors  to  supply  his 
individual  and  family  wants.  Interiorly  he  sometimes 
loathes  himself;  but  his  ivants,  he  says,  must  be  provided 
for. 


52  THE    EDUCATOR. 

Thus,  throughout  all  the  ramifications  of  society,  man 
wants ;  and  he  resorts  to  this  or  that  expedient  to  gratify 
his  needs.  The  first  great  progressive  step,  then,  should 
be  in  this  direction,  —  to  supply  to  man  a  material  or  min- 
eral basis.  Without  this  basis,  the  tree  of  progress  will 
take  but  slight  and  impermanent  root. 

Secondly,  Man  wants  a  permanent  Home.  Much  is  con- 
veyed, to  the  greatly  unfolded  mind,  in  that  word  Home. 
Few,  if  any  words,  in  any  language,  are  linked  with  more 
pleasant  associations.  Without  a  home,  man  is  a  cheerless 
and  comparatively  friendless  wanderer,  —  having  no  abid- 
ing-place, no  centre  of  attraction  on  which  his  highest 
afiections  are  fixed.  He  becomes  an  insulated,  unwel- 
comed,  restless,  dissatisfied  being. 

An  effort  will  now  be  made  to  present  to  the  intelligent 
mind  a  picture  of  a  true,  sweet,  attractive,  quiet,  happy 
home. 

1.  A  convenient  and  tasteful  building  must  be  con- 
structed, suited  to  man's  wants,  conditions,  state  of  unfold- 
ing, and  to  his  aspirations.  In  a  rude,  uncultivated  condi- 
tion, man  constructed  rude  edifices  in  the  earth's  bowels, 
or  fragile  huts  on  its  surface ;  but,  as  he  has  emerged  from 
the  lower  conditions,  he  has  required,  and  has  constructed, 
more  and  yet  more  neat,  economical,  convenient,  and 
tasteful  edifices.  Precisely  in  the  ratio  of  his  unfolding 
will  man  perfect  his  places  of  habitation, 

2.  To  constitute  a  home,  man  requires  that  his  habitation 
be  erected  where  agreeable  landscapes,  combining  groves, 
lawns,  eminences,  valleys,  and  Avaters,  can  be  daily  beheld  ; 
each  and  all  of  which  exert  their  varied  beautifying  influ- 
ences on  the  eye  and  the  whole  character  of  the  beholder. 

3.  Within  this  habitation  he  needs  domestic  enjoyments, 
flowing  from  intimate  association  with  a  companion  whose 
thouglits,  feelings,  desires,  whose  age, and  whose  aspirations, 
harmonize  with  his  own,  —  from  the  twain  springing  truly 
beautiful  and  perpetually  unfolding  oflspring,  cementing 
more  closely  the  b.earts  of  the   parents,  and  calling   out 


THE   WANTS   OF   MAN,  53 

their  affections  and  their  efforts  to  improve  and  unfold  the 
higher  faculties  of  these  offspring. 

These  several  particulars,  in  addition  to  a  permanent 
material  basis  from  which  all  essential  wants  can  be  easily 
supplied,  constitute  a  truly  unanxious,  beautiful,  perma- 
nent home. 

In  the  more  unfolded  Hfes,  such  homes  exist.  That 
which  is  in  a  higher  life  may  and  should  be  transmitted  to 
the  next  succeeding  lower  condition.  Interested  deeply 
in  the  highest  welfare  of  man  on  this  earth,  they  who  come 
from  a  higher  life  desire  that  a  model  home  should  be  here 
constructed.  They  come  not  only  to  show  man  what  he 
meeds,  but  also  for  the  loftier  purpose  of  instructing  and 
a,iding  him  to  attain  to  higher  conditions. 

When  a  model  Home  has  been  constructed,  intelligent 
persons  will  come  thereto  from  various  quarters,  who  will 
in  themselves  be  models,  —  models  of  intelligence,  of 
purity,  of  harmony,  of  spirituality.  Others  will  come  as 
inspectors ;  will,  as  it  were,  light  their  torches  at  its  fire^ 
and  from  these  kindle  other  fires  in  different  sections  of 
this  earth. 

Thirdly,  Man  icants  general  social  intercourse,  usually 
denominated  society.  It  is  not  enough  that  his  individual 
and  more  domestic  wants  are  gratified ;  but  he  desires  free 
communion  with  persons  who  may  be  scientifically,  philo- 
sophically, religiously,  morally,  and  spiritually  unfolded, 
that  he  may  enjoy  the  satisfactions  which  are  derived  from 
imparting  and  receiving  instruction.  The  family  relation 
may  be  considered  the  first  grand  circle ;  and  what  is 
called  society  may  constitute  the  second.  Thus,  individ- 
ual, domestic,  and  societary  wants  are  gratified, —  forming 
a  harmonious  and  beautiful  whole. 

A  picture  will  now  be  drawn  of  a  true  society;  and 
when  man  becomes  truly  a  component  part  of  such  a  social 
state,  in  connection  with  proper  domestic  relations  and  a 
supply  of  individual  wants,  he  becomes  what  may  be  justly 
called  a  man. 

5* 


64  THE   EDUCATOR. 

1st.  Society  should  have  a  just  balance  of  the  sexes, — 
each  individual  of  either  sex  enjoying  his  or  her  rights, 
and  following  his  or  her  attractions  to  the  highest  possible 
extent. 

2d.  It  should  have  a  very  high  general  moral  standard, 
as  regards  thought,  feeling,  speech,  and  act. 

3d.  A  high  appreciation  of  the  beautiful,  the  lofty,  and 
the  sublime,  should  prevail. 

•1th.  A  high  and  greatly  cultivated  spiritual  or  aspira- 
tional  feeling  should  exist. 

5th.  A  lofty  and  broad  philanthropy  should  be  cultivated. 

6th.  Its  members  should  find  great  delight  in  receiving 
and  imparting  useful  knowledges. 

7th.  The  constant  feeling  should  be  cultivated  that  the 
present  life  is  a  grand  preparative  for  successive  lifes 
which  are  yet  to  be. 

A  society  wherein  these  seven  requisites  are  enjoyed^  — 
constantly,  richly,  sweetly,  harmoniously,  —  would  be  the 
most  felicitous  condition  with  which  man  could  be  favored 
on  this  earth,  at  its  present  stage  of  advancement.  To  this 
man  is  capable  of  arriving  during  this  present  century. 
The  coming  fifty  years  will  unfold  science,  philosophy, 
morals,  and  spirituality,  with  vastly  greater  rapidity  than 
any  former  half-century  has  done. 

To  accomplish  a  work  so  vast  and  so  desirable,  persons 
come  from  the  higher  conditions.  That  thought  may  be 
stirred,  and  may  ripen  into  action,  the  first  great  work  is 
to  consh'uct  a  model,  —  to  show  man  that  that  which  the 
mind  is  capable  of  conceiving  can  he  hroiujld  forth. 

[The  following  papers  will  be  found  to  present,  by  successive  steps,  an 
outline  of  tlie  priiicii)les  and  methods  by  which  it  is  proposed  to  gain  the 
desirable  end  thus  set  forth.] 

§  III.    OF  ASSOCIATION.  —  ITS  NATURE  DEFINED. 

That  which  a  single  mind,  when  alone,  may  not  be  able 
to  execute,  may  be  easily  performed  by  a  combination  of 


ASSOCIATION.  '       55 

minds.  Mind  acts  and  reacts  upon  mind.  Thought  can 
more  easily  excite  the  mental  faculties  when  several  har- 
monious persons  are  associated  together,  for  either  a 
general  or  a  specific  purpose,  than  when  one  is  alone. 
"  In  union  there  is  strength,"  is  a  common  maxim ;  and  it 
applies  either  to  bodily  labors  or  to  mental  efforts. 

Commonly  it  is  thought  that,  when  two  or  more  persons 
associate  for  a  given  purpose,  certain  individual  rights 
must  be  overlooked,  if  not  entirely  abandoned,  for  the 
benefit  of  the  association  as  such.  This  is  one  of  the 
greatest  mistakes  which  man  has  ever  made.  No  true 
progress  can  he  make  in  any  enterprise  until  this  mistake 
is  rectified. 

What,  then,  in  brief,  is  the  leading  purpose  of  an  associ- 
ation? It,  in  a  word,  is  this:  it  is  a  communion;  that  is, 
a  number  of  persons  have  either  property,  or  wisdom,  or 
knowledge,  or  position,  or  experience,  —  some  having  one, 
some  having  another,  some  having  several; — these  persons 
come  together,  associate,  interchange,  combine,  transmit, 
transfer  from  one  to  another. 

Now,  if  association  were  necessarily  attended  by  indi- 
vidual losses, —  if  there  were  an  overlooking  of  rights,  a 
disregard  of  one's  property, —  then  association,  so  far  from 
being  advantageous,  might  be  quite  the  opposite;  man 
might  be  quite  unable  to  pay  the  price  of  the  purchase, 
and  so  he  would  shrink  back  into  the  baldest  individuality. 
But  when  man  comes  to  see  that  it  requires  the  ivJiole  of 
humanity  to  constitute  ivhaf  is  truly  meant  by  man,  —  that 
no  individual  has  all  that  is  essential  to  constitute  a  man, 
—  that  he  needs,  and  must  have,  the  goods  of  others,  to 
be  in  his  highest  condition,  —  then  he  will  see  the  advan- 
tages, nay,  the  absolute  necessity,  of  intercommunication, 
interchange,  commerce,  association,  or  whatever  tenn  may 
be  used.  He  will  see  that,  while  the  individual  should  not, 
and  would  not,  sustain  loss,  good  must  of  necessity  come 
of  association. 

The  mind  needs  to  be  clear  on  this  point,  else  blunders 


56  THE   EDUCATOR. 

will  be  made.  Persons  will  be  unwilling  to  associate, 
because  of  supposed  individual  cost,  individual  sacrifice,  a 
loss  of  individual  rights.  But,  truly,  any  person  who  asso- 
ciates on  a  high,  loving,  harmonious  plane,  is  advantaged 
thereby ;  however  small,  however  large,  that  association 
may  be,  and  for  whatever  purpose  they  may  come  to- 
gether. As  individuals  they  are  advantaged,  and  as  a 
whole  their  power  is  immensely  increased ;  because  what 
one  may  lack  another  may  have. 

The  human  mind  cannot  contemplate  a  single,  isolated 
man,  who  has,  in  and  of  himself,  all  that  is  essential  for  his 
highest  condition.  That,  however,  is  the  position  of  bald 
individualism.  Now,  he  joins  himself  to  others,  to  get  of 
them  what  he  himself  has  not.     That  is  association. 

Simple  though  this  point  may  seem  to  intelligent  minds, 
yet  the  mass  of  people  are  in  a  state  of  great  darkness 
in  relation  to  it.  They  calculate,  when  contemplating 
association,  on  their  losses.  If  individualism  is  to  be  dam- 
aged by  association,  then  denounce  it ;  and  let  men  run 
back,  if  they  will,  to  bald  individualism !  Let  the  tree 
grow  with  o?ie  root !  let  the  fruit  appear  without  leaves 
and  without  branches !  let  everlasting  night  be,  without 
interchange  of  day !  let  one  single  color  only  be  seen ! 
That  is  individualism  !  But  the  colors  associate ;  the  roots 
intertwine ;  the  branches  spread ;  the  leaves  expand ;  the 
stars  associate ;  and  all  Nature  has  written  upon  its  face, 
Combinations,  Interchanges,  Interblendings  ;  and  no 
wrong  is  done,  no  loss  is  experienced,  but  all  are  advan- 
taged. 

Now,  Protestantism  has  thrown  men  ofi"  into  ragged 
fragments.  It  is  the  volcano,  the  whirlwind.  But  Nature 
gathers  up  these  fragments,  smootlis  the  rough  corners; 
again  tlioy  associate,  come  together,  and  are  one. 

Tliu  coming  era  is  to  be  eminently  cooperaiive.  It  is 
gathering  its  Iragmcnts  among  all  classes,  climes,  sexes, 
nations.  Eadi  i)arty,  clan,  cliino,  and  nation,  Avill  bring 
into  the  common   treasury  some  valuables.     Associated, 


OEGANIZATION.  57 

becoming-  one,  all  are  to  be  advantaged.  The  Turk  may 
bring  only  his  graceful  turban:  it  is  well.  The  savage 
may  bring  only  his  beautiful  ivory  tooth :  that  is  well. 
The  property  is  for  all ;  and  he  who  brings  a  turban,  or  a 
tooth,  takes  what  others  have  to  give  —  loses  nothing  — 
gains  everything. 

But  one  further  thought  must  be  taken  into  account; 
man  must  associate  unselfishly.  Then  each  gives  loAangly, 
each  receives  joyfully,  and  loss  is  not  experienced.  Ex- 
change takes  place  —  gain  must  be  the  result. 

§  IV.     OF  ORGANIZATION.  — ITS  PRIMAL  PRINCIPLES. 

While  ORDER  has  ever  been  '•  Heaven's  first  law/'  Earth, 
to  very  great  extent,  has  been  in  conditions  of  irregularity, 
not  to  say  angularity.  But,  in  commencing  a  broad  enter- 
prise, having  in  view  the  general  welfare  of  the  inhabitants 
of  a  planet,  it  is  exceedingly  desirable  that  order  should 
be  observed. 

Order  relates  to  subjects,  to  times,  to  persons,  to  the 
present,  and  looks  to  the  future.  Like  garments,  institu- 
tions cease  to  be  useful  as  man  unfolds.  That  which 
suited  one  condition,  one  age,  one  nation,  may  be  quite 
unsuited  to  another  age,  condition,  or  nation.  A  new  age 
is  now  in  its  inceptive  state.  A  new  class  of  persons  are 
appearing ;  new  and  higher  wants  are  felt ;  conditions  are 
changing.  A  higher  order  than  the  past  is  essential  to 
accommodate  the  present.  Organization  must  therefore 
come. 

A  class  of  very  eminent  persons  are  longing  for  an  organ- 
ization, in  which,  while  the  rights  of  each  individual  person 
can  be  to  the  highest  extent  secured,  there  may  be  also, 
in  harmony  with  that  individuality,  a  sociality.  But  it 
requires  the  keenest  analytic  ability  to  draw  with  nice 
precision  the  individual  and  social  lines  so  that,  while,  on 
the  one  hand,  individuality  shall  promote  sociality,  on  the 
other,  sociality  shall  aid  individuality. 


68  THE   EDUCATOE. 

This  is  the  grand  problem  of  the  times.  Markedly  indi- 
vidual persons  are  fearful  of  sociality.  Very  social  per- 
sons fear  individuality.  But  the  highest  individuality  is 
perfectly  compatible  with  the  highest  sociality. 

The  Deity  is  an  individual,  and  at  the  same  time  a  social 
Being.  The  mind,  then,  must  pass  back  to  primal  and 
divine  princij^les.  But  it  requires  great  breadth  of  thought 
to  grasp  and  modelize  primal  principles.  Without  enter- 
ing upon  the  vexed  question  respecting  the  precise  sub- 
stance of  which  the  Deity  is  composed,  it  may  be  said  that 
the  ancient  records  speak  first  of  the  Jehovah  —  one  indi- 
vidual God ;  but  they  come  afterwards  to  speak  of  Him 
as  holding  the  pm^ental  relation,  which  embraces  sociality. 
Where  a  father  exists,  of  necessity  there  must  be  children. 
Here,  then,  are  representations  of  individuality  and  social- 
ity in  the  Divine. 

It  may  be  stated,  then,  that  whenever  a  cultivation,  a 
drawing  forth,  of  one's  own  individual  powers  takes  place, 
that  cultivation  naturally  leads  to  a  desire  to  associate  with 
some  kindred  person.  Both  individuality  and  sociality, 
therefore,  are  but  natural  conditions. 

Without  entering,  at  this  time,  into  metaphysics,  it  may 
be  said  that  the  Divine  Being  once  lived  alone.  But  there 
came  a  time  of  elaborating  himself,  of  modelizing  his  own 
thoughts.  The  Divine  is  the  soul- — Nature,  the  body. 
It  may  also  be  said  that  man  is  a  miniature  God,  everlast- 
ingly elaborating  himself,  bringing  apparent  chaos  to 
order ;  striking  off  angularities  as  they  become  prominent 
to  his  perceptions.  Nature  moves  in  circles ;  ascends  in 
spirals. 

In  order,  then,  to  the  introduction  of  a  divine  order  on 
this  planet,  tliero  must  be  a  grand,  leading,  organizing 
mind,  who  shall  arrange  things  on  this  earth  after  the  pat- 
tern of  tilings  in  the  heavens.  That  grand,  organizing 
mind  must,  as  it  were,  pass  up  into  the  heavens ;  take 
notes,  so  to  speak,  of  divine  things  ;  open  to  man  not  sim- 
ply a  New  Testament,  but  new   patterns  of  old  things. 


THE    LAW    OF    ORGANIZATION.  59 

This  can  be  done  only  in  retirement.  The  person  must  be 
alone ;  must  study  himself,  unfold  his  own  organism,  and 
thus  be  prepared  to  teach  the  world.  If  one  desires  to 
portray  the  metropolis  of  the  world,  he  visits  London, 
sees  it,  makes  sketches,  prepares  panoramic  views,  returns, 
and  exhibits  them.  Precisely  so  must  the  mind  pass  up 
into  the  heavens,  take  copies,  make  sketches,  obtain  vari- 
ous views ;  and,  on  its  return,  it  speaks  as  one  who  knows. 
The  precise  difficulty  hes  in  finding  that  single  person 
who  is  willing  step  by  step  to  ascend  that  ladder  whose 
top  reaches  to  the  heavens.  Until  such  a  mind  is  found, 
social  angularities  will  continue.  First  efforts  will  be 
crude ;  but  they  will  prognosticate  better  things  to  come, 
preparing  the  pubhc  mind  for  The  Messenger,  who,  in  due 
time,  shall  come  with  healing  in  his  wings,  bringing  the 
olive-leaf,  proclaiming  "Peace  on  earth!  —  order  among 
men ! " 

Any  plan  of  organization,  therefore,  which  does  not 
embrace  the  Divine  Mind  as  the  grand  leading  model,  is 
defective  in  just  the  ratio  that  it  fails  to  do  this.  It  should 
be  borne  in  mind,  also,  that  persons  are  incapable  of  con- 
structing an  organization  above  their  own  conceptions. 
AH  things  move  spirally  towards  perfection;  and  the 
highest  organization  of  the  present  day  will  be  found 
defective  in  a  future  age. 

§V.    METHOD  OF  ORGANIZATION.  —  THE  CONCENTRIC  LAW. 

A  subject  which  has,  from  age  to  age,  occupied  the 
attention  of  persons  of  great  mentality,  Avill  now  be 
opened.  In  presenting  to  the  contemplative  mind  a  sub- 
ject so  vast  as  that  of  Organization,  —  including  within 
itself,  as  it  of  necessity  does,  all  the  various  relations  of 
society,  embracing  the  connections  wdiich  exist  between 
the  Divine  Mind  and  the  lower  forms  of  mentahty,  —  also 
the  subject  of" planetary  relations  and  organizations,  —  it 
will  be  needful  to  contemplate  the  Grand  Central  Mind  as 
an  Organizer. 


60  THE   EDUCATOR. 

That  organization  exists  in  Nature,  —  that  planets,  and 
worlds,  and  systems  of  worlds,  move  in  harmony,  cooper- 
ating with  and  in  various  ways  acting  and  reacting  upon 
one  another,  —  is  too  obvious  to  elicit  a  question. 

But  whence  comes  this  state  of  things  ?  How  is  it  that 
worlds  on  worlds,  countless  in  number,  move  in  harmony, 
never  jostling  one  another,  enjoying  a  marked  individual- 
ity, and  also  a  true  sociality?  (Jliance  could  not  organize. 
Mere  intellect  could  not  organize.  Intellect  sees  —  it  is 
the  mental  eye.  But  it  is  one  thing  to  be  able  to  see,  and 
quite  another  to  be  able  to  execute  or  harmonize,  or  so 
arrange  that  individual  and  social  good  may  be  easily  and 
naturally  provided  for. 

Now,  all  things  have  their  centres,  and  from  these  cen- 
tres push  themselves  to  their  circumferences.  Everlast- 
ingly, like  is  begetting  its  like.  The  aggregationist  [agri- 
culturist] plants  his  seed;  it  springs  forth;  the  tender  shoot 
is  exhibited;  the  tree  forms ;  the  branches  spread ;  the  fruits 
appear  on  their  extremities  ;  and  these  fruits,  in  their  inter- 
nals or  their  externals,  to  a  considerable  extent  will  corres- 
pond with  the  seed  buried  in  the  earth.  Here  is,  indeed, 
a  very  singular  and  deeply  interesting  series  of  phenom- 
ena ;  and  yet,  so  certain  are  the  consecutive  results,  that 
questionings  respecting  them  never  arise  in  the  mind  of 
the  intelligent  aggregationist.  But  ask  that  aggregation- 
ist to  unfold  to  you  the  modus  operandi  by  which  the  little 
seed  springs  up  and  organizes  itself  in  fruits,  and  he  has 
not  at  hand  an  intelligent  response. 

Now,  Nature  is  one ;  Nature  has  her  absolute  and  uni- 
versal laws.  Among  these  is  what  may  be  called  the  Con- 
centric Law.  This  law  pervades  all  things,  to  a  greater 
or  less  extent.  This  concentric  law  may  be  said  to  hold 
things  together  which  belong  together.  There  are  what 
may  be  called  affinities,  —  attractions,  if  you  will:  that  is, 
there  are  certain  elements  which  coalesce ;  there  are  cer- 
tain animals  wliich  dwell  in  hordes;  certain  tribes  of  rude 
men  which  organize,  and,  as  organizations,  move  on  with 


THE   LAW   OP    ORGANIZATION.  61 

something  of  harmony,  system,  order.  These  tribes,  how 
ever,  are  not  civihzed,  but  are  what  are  called  savages : 
they  are  in  natural  and  measurably  uncultivated  conditions ; 
yet  organization  is  exhibited  among  them,  they  themselves 
hardly  knowing  why. 

Now,  when  what  is  called  civilization  appears,  then  this 
cooperation  —  or,  better,  organization  —  almost  entirely 
disappears.  What,  then,  is  civilization  ?  It  is  a  cultivation 
of  the  individualities ;  bringing  persons  out  from  the 
masses,  and  calling  out  another  element,  as  useful  as  that 
of  concentration  or  organization. 

This  opportunity  may  be  improved  to  state,  in  a  word, 
why  the  savage  does  not  grow.  It  comes  of  the  fact  that 
his  individuality  is  not  and  cannot  be  cultivated.  The 
masses  are  ruled ;  the  few  think,  speak  and  act  for  the 
many. 

The  broad  philosophic  mind,  however,  will  seize  on  and 
combine  these  two  elements.  First,  persons  must  be 
thrown  out  upon  their  individualities,  and  for  a  season 
work  comparatively  alone,  unaided,  neglected ;  and  thus 
they  get  a  strength  of  personal  character  — thus  their  indi- 
vidualities exhibit  themselves.  One  man  becomes  an  art- 
ist ;  another,  a  merchant ;  a  third,  an  architect ;  and  so  on 
to  the  end  of  the  chapter.  These  are  things  which  Sav- 
ageism  does  not,  cannot  exhibit ;  because  Savageism  has 
its  overshadowing  mind,  and  growth  cannot  be. 

Now,  it  is  the  Concentric  Law  which  holds  the  tribes 
and  animal  hordes  together.  But  this  is,  so  to  speak.  Na- 
ture in  its  wildness.  Take,  however,  your  forest  shrub- 
bery, and  place  it  in  your  rich  soils,  give  it  a  favorable 
chance,  and  each  individual  shrub  outstrips  its  sister 
shrubs  of  the  forest.  That  which  lies  in  the  shrub  is 
'brought  out  more  perfectly.  No  new  power  is  conferred, 
but  it  receives  that  which  corresponds  to  education. 

These  principles,  then,  being  clearly  comprehended,  Sav- 
ageism is  no  more  to  be  overlooked  than  is  Civilism.  Sav- 
ageism cannot  say  to  Civilism,  "  I  do  not  need  you."     Civ- 

6 


62'  THE   EDUCATOR. 

ilism  cannot  say  to  Savageism,  "  I  do  not  need  you."  In  a 
high  sense,  both  are  useful. 

What  is  needed  is,  simply,  to  take  advantage  of  both 
these  elements,  and  from  a  critical  study  of  the  two,  by 
easy  and  natural  steps,  a  higher  form  of  organization  will 
be  reached.  There  will  appear  in  your  midst,  from  time 
to  time,  as  they  shall  be  needed,  persons  who  will  be 
ORGANIZERS,  — just  as  the  railroad-car  came  when  it  was 
most  needed.  The  faculties  of  persons  will  be  exercised 
in  that  direction,  and  the  concentric  or  organizing  fac- 
ulty will  be  unfolded.  Persons  will  feel  that  these  organ- 
izers are  teachers,  and  will  regard  their  teachings.  System 
will  be  observed.  All  that  is  valuable  in  Savageism  will 
be  retained.  All  that  is  needed  of  Civilism,  of  Individual- 
ism, will  be  preserved. 

Now  turn  again  to  the  seed ;  observe  its  workings.  It 
spreads  itself  out  in  roots  —  pushes  itself  up  in  a  single 
trunk:  ^AaHs  Individualism.  And  when  Individualism  is 
strong  enough,  then  the  branches,  leaves,  fruits,  are  exhib- 
ited :  that  is  Organization.  And  any  effort  to  organize 
which  does  not  study  the  seed  and  its  growth  will  not 
produce  the  fruit. 

The  Grand  Concentric  jMind  pushes  Himself  out,  and 
planets  and  worlds  appear.  They  are  kept  together,  as  the 
roots  are  one.  As  planets,  they  are  cooperators.  It  may 
be  said  that  at  first  a  single  prominent  planet  is  thrown 
out  alone ;  it  becomes  cultivated,  unfolds,  expands,  and 
then  it  distributes  to  other  planets.  As  it  were,  the  Divine 
concentrates  all  his  energies  on  a  single  planet,  not  with 
reference  to  that  planet  only,  but  that  it  may  impreg- 
nate others.  Individualism  is  thus  exhibited;  then  Organ- 
ization comes.  If,  then,  you  would  succeed  in  organiza- 
tion, you  must  direct  all  your  energies  to  a  single  focal 
point.  AVhcn  you  have  secured  one  substantial  organiza- 
tion, then  others  must  follow.  You  thus  have  a  basis,  a 
model,  an  outer  elaboration.  Better  have  one  good  thing 
thoroughly  organized  than  a  dozen  shreds  or  fragments. 


REQUISITES    OP    ORGANIZATION.  63 

Other  tilings  will  follow,  as  incidentals.  In  their  places, 
incidentals  must  not  be  overlooked.  Study,  then,  the 
Concentric  Law,  and  begin  at  the  right  point. 


§  VI.     REQUISITES  OF  A  TRUE  ORGANIZATION. 

As  vegetation  pushes  itself  out,  as  the  tree  springs  up, 
as  the  branches,  leaves,  fruits,  expand  and  grow,  —  so  man, 
in  all  his  unfoldings,  is  ever  and  forever  passing  upward 
and  onward  to  more  harmonious  and  divine  organized  con- 
ditions. But  growths  are  exceedingly  slow ;  they  are 
mostly  unperceived.  The  growth  of  man  requires  the  lapse 
of  many  ages, —  centuries  are  not  to  be  named, —  before  he 
can  reach  that  condition  of  unfolding  in  which  the  Divine 
Mind  can  be  reflected  in  him.  Ages  have  already  passed, 
unfolding  has  succeeded  unfolding,  and  efforts  crude  and 
injudicious  have  been  made  to  organize  persons,  and  to 
bring  them  into  harmony  with  the  Divine,  resulting  in  little 
success. 

Now,  there  are  certain  principles  which  must  be  incorpo- 
rated into  all  natural  and  true  organizations,  the  neglect  of 
which  must  of  necessity  render  all  efforts  in  this  direction 
wholly  unavailing. 

Throughout  all  nature,  from  the  smallest  floating  atom, 
or  the  finest  fluid,  up  to  vast  worlds  and  systems  of  worlds, 
the  female  and  male  principles  are  exhibited.  It  is  not  too 
much  to  say  that  the  Divine  Mind  itself,  from  which  all 
organizations  floAv,  is  both  male  and  female.  Man,  then, 
before  he  can  arrive  at  a  condition  of  Divine  organization, 
must  not  only  incorporate  the  elements  of  Savageism  with 
Civilism,  or  Individualism,  but  he  must  include  also,  so  to 
speak,  male-and-female-ism. 

Efforts  of  the  past  to  organize  mankind  have  been  but 
the  primal  struggles.  They  correspond  to  the  embryonic 
motions,  pointing  forward  to  a  time  when  true,  harmonious 
societary  relations  shall  be  established,  not  only  between 
man  and  man  on  this  planet,  but  also  between  man  on  this 


64  THE   EDUCATOR. 

and  on  other  planets,  —  merging,  as  it  were,  planet  with 
planet,  world  with  world,  system  with  system.  Thus,  by  a 
broad,  and,  if  you  please,  a  supreme  law,  man  is  to  reach 
that  condition  for  which  he  longs,  —  a  new  Divine  social 
organization ;  an  organization  which  shall  incorporate  into 
itself  the  goods  of  all  ''  isms  "  —  overlooking  none. 

That  social  state  will  have  its  legislature,  its  judiciary, 
its  leading  concentric  mind.  That  social  state  will  place 
WOMAN  at  its  head,  or,  rather,  in  its  centre,  around  which 
all  interests  shall  cluster,  as  children  are  gathered  around 
their  mother. 

It  will  thus  embrace  within  itself  a  divine  and  emotional 
Chuech,  a  Church  of  Principles,  a  church  from  which 
there  shall  be  outgushings ;  a  church  which  shall,  in  other 
words,  bear  children, —  which  shall  as  certainly  bring  forth 
divine  fruits,  as  the  seed  planted  by  the  aggregationist  shall 
bring  forth  the  roots,  the  stalk,  and  its  branches. 

Now,  while  there  are  many  fragmentary  minds,  minds  ca- 
pable of  grasping  one  or  more  classes  of  subjects, — minds, 
in  other  words,  of  a  marked  individuality, — what  is  needed 
is  a  mind  that  shall  have  a  wholeness ;  that  shall  take  up  all 
these  elements,  arrange  them,  form  them  into  a  system, 
harmonizing  apparent  discords ;  a  mind  that  can  see  even 
the  goods  of  evils,  the  advantages  arising  from  Savageism 
and  Individualism;  and,  as  the  maker  of  a  barrel  throws  his 
hoop  around  all  the  parts,  keeping  each  in  its  place,  so 
organize  the  elements  of  humanity  that  one  interest  shall 
strengtlien,  sustain,  and  support,  all  the  others.  That  which 
the  mind  can  conceive  and  express,  it  can  sooner  or  later 
execute. 

There  is  anotlier  element,  the  overlooking  of  whicli  must 
be  fatal  to  organization.  Man  is  a  complex  being.  He  has 
his  loiver,  his  essential,  and  also  his  divine  wants.  The 
body  must  have  its  sustenance ;  mentality  must  have  its 
nutriment.  The  two  in  the  broadest  sense  are  one ;  but, 
for  convenience'  sake,  they  are  spoken  of  as  two.  There  is, 
then, the  earth-condition;  there  is  also  the  si)irit-condition. 


PREPARATIVES    TO    ORGANIZATION.  65 

There  are  what  may  be  termed  the  iip-gushmgs  from  the 
earth ;  there  are  also  the  dowii-flowings  from  the  heavens. 
As  the  fingers  interlock,  so  must  these  be  blended.  The 
two  must  cooperate.  Man  cannot  get  all  he  needs  from 
above,  neither  can  he  get  all  he  requires  from  below,  but 
he  needs  the  elements  from  both. 

This  train  of  thought  opens  up  to  the  mind  the  whole 
range  of  subjects  included  in  agriculture,  architecture, 
mode  of  living,  social  surroundings,  favorable  locations, 
communion  with  the  earth,  and  communion  with  the  divine; 
thus  making  agriculture,  architecture,  shelter,  and  surround- 
ings, as  it  were,  all  divine.  The  intelligent  organizer, 
therefore,  copying  from  the  divine,  will  look  over  this  vast 
range  of  subjects  ;  group  primal  principles,  and  place  them 
in  their  true  order.  Thus,  and  only  thus,  can  man  reach 
that  condition  which  belongs  to  the  new  unfolding,  —  a 
divine  organization,  a  true  socialism. 

Thoughts  of  this  comprehensive  character,  being  merest 
outlines,  must  from  time  to  time  be  pressed  on  the  public 
mind.  The  instant  that  mind  has  grasped  one  circle  of 
thought,  the  next  circle  must  be  unfolded,  and  thus  wave 
will  forever  succeed  wave.  Constant  reference  must  be 
had  to  the  Grand  Central  Mind  of  all  minds,  from  whom  all 
organizations  emanated.  Nature  must  be  copied,  her 
teachings  obeyed.  Notice  how  like  produces  hke  ;  observe 
the  process  or  processes  by  which  all  productions  arrive 
at  that  condition  of  comparative  maturity  when  the  rich, 
delicious  fruit  expands,  grows,  and  interiorly  exhibits  the 
seed  and  germ  of  a  yet  higher  unfolding. 

§  VII.     PREPARATIVES  TO  SOCIAL  ORGANIZATION. 

Keeping,  then,  constantly  in  mind  that  the  roots  of  a 
tree  correspond  to  Savageism,  or  the  first  out-pushings 
of  organization ;  that  these  also  push  themselves  upward, 
forming  the  trunk,  which  is  the  correspondent  of  Civihsm, 
or  Individualism ;  it  may  be  next  observed  that  the  third. 
9  6* 


66  THE   EDUCATOR. 

condition,  the  branching  out,  corresponds  to  a  true,  divine, 
harmonious,  and,  at  the  same  timej progressive  organization, 
bearing  its  leaves  and  its  fruits. 

The  ancient  records  symbolically  speak  of  a  Tree  of  Life, 
growing  beside  a  pure  flowing  stream;  it  sends  up  its 
shoots,  its  branches  ;  its  leaves  are  said  to  be  for  the 
healing  of  the  nations ;  and  it  exhibits  one  of  the  numeric 
perfections,  bearing  twelve  manner  of  fruits.  Wliile  it  is 
not  designed  to  make  symbols  walk  on  all  fours  in  order 
to  find  a  correspondence  in  mere  incidentals,  yet  there  are 
few  passages  more  truly  beautiful,  presenting  a  more  har- 
monious philosophy,  than  the  account  alluded  to. 

Besides  this,  the  Christian  records  not  unfrequently  use 
the  human  body  as  symbolic  of  a  community,  or  the  church. 
These  writings  speak  of  individuals  forming  the  head,  the 
eyes,  the  hands,  the  feet,  etc.,  thus  making  one  harmonious 
whole,  —  a  symbolism  which  is,  to  say  the  least,  eminently 
beautiful,  and  highly  suggestive. 

But  the  tree  is  to  some  extent  defective  as  a  symbol. 
The  human  structure  is  better  than  the  tree ;  but  the 
heavenly  bodies  furnish  a  perfect  pattern. 

The  intelligent  organizer  must  therefore  turn  his  mind 
to  the  order  of  the  heavenly  bodies.  He  must  contem- 
plate the  SUN  as  the  grand  centre  of  life,  of  light,  and 
of  all  emanation ;  it  is,  as  it  were,  the  life  of  the  natural 
world.  There,  too,  is  the  moon,  receiving  and  transmit- 
ting its  life,  and  its  mild,  gentle,  silver  radiance.  There 
also  are  the  stars  in  their  beautiful,  divine  order,  —  a  most 
perfect  organization,  each  playing  its  part  harmoniously, 
and  together 

"  Forever  singing,  as  they  shine. 
The  Hand  that  made  us  is  divine." 

But,  in  presenting  to  the  mind  the  heavenly  bodies  as 
emblematic  of  the  divinest  form  of  organization,  it  is  need- 
ful that  the  student  be  not  only  an  astronomer,  having  a 
thorough  knowledge  of  the  niolions,  order,  and  harmony, 


PREPARATIVES    TO    ORGANIZATION.  67 

of  the  heavenly  bodies,  but  that  he  be  also  an  astrologer, 
recognizing  the  fact  that  planet  impregnates  planet,  that 
planetary  transmissions  take  place.  Moreover,  he  must  be 
an  unfolded  agriculturist,  so  that  he  can  see  how  with 
the  least  labor  he  can  form  his  composts,  so  as  to  bring 
forth  the  largest  and  the  best  products  on  the  earth  which 
he  improves.  He  must  also  understand  the  influences  of 
a  structure  upon  the  persons  dwelling  therein ;  the  influ- 
ences which  come  from  odors ;  the  advantages  to  health 
which  spring  from  connection  with  the  soils.  He  must 
have,  furthermore,  an  acquaintance  with  the  circular  and 
spiral  formations,  and  a  knowledge  of  their  influences,  and 
of  the  electrical  and  magnetic  currents.  All  these  should 
be  grasped  by  the  organizer ;  and  having  secured  a  know- 
ledge of  them,  having  studied  Savageism  and  Civilism, 
and  perceived  the  uses  of  all  the  fragmentary  isms,  then  he 
has  arrived  at  that  lofty  condition  wherein  he  is  competent 
to  locate  and  arrange.  Then,  in  fact.  Socialism  has 
become  a  science.  The  person  thus  prepared  will  see  as 
clearly  the  results  which  must  come  from  a  thorough 
organization,  as  the  agriculturist  sees  the  results  which 
must  spring  from  the  seed  which  he  deposits  in  the  soil. 

Now,  while  a  single  mind  may  not  be  found  on  this 
planet,  at  this  juncture,  capable  of  taking  in  the  whole  sub- 
ject, and  of  organizing  society  on  this  vast  and  compre- 
hensive plan  ;  yet  a  few  persons,  having  some  of  the  primal 
elements  of  organization  unfolded  within  themselves,  may 
come  together,  may  associate,  and  secure  to  themselvea 
something  which  will  be  a  stepping-stone  to  a  yet  higher 
and  more  heavenly  condition.  Because  persons  cannot  do 
all  things  to-day,  let  them  not  postpone  all.  Let  them,  if 
no  more  can  be  done,  imitate  the  agriculturist,  —  deposit 
the  seed  in  favorable  locations ;  lodge  the  new  truths  in 
receptive  minds,  and  those  truths,  like  seeds,  will  throw 
out  their  roots ;  the  shoots  will  push  themselves  up,  and 
temporary  organization,  at  least,  may  be  secured. 

But,  while  the  sower  is  engaged  in  depositing  the  seedj 


68  THE    EDUCATOR. 

he  experiences  exhaustion ;  occasionally  he  must  receive 
nutrition,  else  he  cannot  do  his  preparatory  work.  He 
works  for  coming  time,  taking-  from  his  little  store  all  that 
he  can  spare,  and  depositing  it  in  the  eartli,  often  watering 
that  seed  with  his  tears.  In  faith,  he  huries,  as  it  were, 
his  present  means  of  sustenance,  that  coming  generations 
may  sit  quietly  under  the  shade  of  the  future  tree,  reach 
out  the  hand,  and  taste  of  the  delicious  fruit. 

Now,  sowers  of  seed  are  an  essential  class  of  persons ; 
they  are  representatives  of  the  first  principle  of  the  church, 
which  is  faith.  They  sow,  not  expecting  to  reap  them- 
selves ;  but  find  their  highest  delight  in  the  expectation 
that  others  may  reap.  This  train  of  thought  carries  the 
mind  to  the  subject  of  commerce,  and  to  the  first  depart- 
ment of  commerce,  nutriments.  Unless  the  sower  of  the 
seed  can  avail  himself  of  these,  then  the  sowing  cannot  be 
performed,  and  the  harvest  cannot  be  enjoyed.  The  intel- 
ligent student,  therefore,  sees  that  there  mvist  be  primarily 
some  organization  of  a  commercial  character,  which  shall 
secure  the  benefits  of  interchange,  so  that  the  first  laborers 
shall  be  able  to  obtain  at  least  the  essentials  of  simple 
nutriments,  garments,  and  shelter.  But  when  the  sowers 
shall  have  done  their  work,  —  deposited  in  faith  the  seed, 
watered  the  seed  with  their  tears  ;  and  when  the  roots 
shall  have  expanded,  intertwined,  and  gathered  strength, 
then  will  come  the  first  upshoots  of  a  new  organization, 
and  the  laborer  will  survey  the  field  with  satisfaction  and 
delight.  The  tree  will  push  itself  up,  the  branches  spread, 
the  fruits  expand,  and  joy  unspeakable  will  be  heard. 
And  then,  as  the  eater  shall  partake  of  these  blessings,  and 
as  gratitude  shall  spring  up  in  the  mind,  he  will  turn  back 
to  tlio  sowers,  to  tlie  first  laborers  in  this  now  field.  His- 
tory will  record  their  work,  —  the  monument  will  be  reared, 
and  they  Avill  be  innnortalized. 

Thus  much  on  the  subject  of  Organization. 


THE   CHURCH.  69 


§  Vni.     OF    THE    CHURCH    AS   THE    CENTRE    OP    THE    NEW    SOCIAL 

SYSTEM. 

Up  to  this  present  important  epoch,  Religion  has  exerted 
an  almost  omnipotent  influence  upon  the  peoples  of  this 
planet.  The  savage,  the  barbarian,  the  Mahometan,  the 
Jew,  the  Christian,  of  both  the  Catholic  and  the  multitu- 
dinous fragments  of  the  Protestant  divisions,  —  each  and 
all  have  had  their  peculiar  notions  of  Deity,  have  instituted 
their  forms  of  worship,  established  their  customs,  and  intro- 
duced certain  rites  and  ceremonies  as  outward  expressions 
of  their  internal  states.  Taking  into  view  the  condition 
of  man  in  the  ages  of  the  past,  it  is  seen  that  these  external 
forms  have  been  appropriate  and  essential  as  outward 
symbols  of  the  inner  life. 

But  a  new  era  is  now  opening  to  man.  In  this  new  era 
the  external  becomes  less  important,  because  man  begins 
to  more  clearly  see,  more  closely  inspect,  more  fully  com- 
prehend, and  more  justly  value,  the  internal  and  the  divine. 
Mature  deliberation  on  the  part  of  eminent  and  much 
unfolded  religious  persons  in  the  spirit-life  has  led  to  a 
conviction  of  the  desirableness  of  unfolding  to  man  in  the 
earth-life  a  divine,  inner,  and  holy  Church  op  Principles. 
These  principles  may  be  said  to  correspond  to  seeds  care- 
fully deposited  in  the  soil,  there  to  germinate,  to  send 
forth  their  shoots,  unfold  their  branches,  expand  their 
leaves,  and  bear  their  fruits,  —  as  beautifully  typified  by 
the  richly-watered  Tree  of  Life,  bearing  its  twelve  manner 
of  fruits,  the  leaves  of  which  are  to  be  for  the  heahng  of 
the  afiiicted  and  discordant  nations. 

In  order  to  introduce  the  true  "  kingdom  of  heaven  " 
upon  the  earth,  that  which  exists  in  the  heavens  must,  cor- 
respondentially,  be  brought  down  to  earth;  or,  better, 
earth  must  be  heavenized.  The  heavens  present  what  are 
usually  denominated  the  twelve  zodiacal  signs.  These 
represent  certain  activities,  or  forms  of  motion,  or,  better, 
of  hfe,  in  the  outer  world,  having  their  correspondence  in 


70  THE   EDUCATOR. 

the  inner.  These  must  be  not  only  recognized  in  the 
Church  of  the  Future,  but  presented  in  their  true  and 
natural  order. 

Principles,  when  embodied  in  persons,  have  vitality. 
"Where  life  exists,  there  is  imj^aHation.  The  Divine  Being 
is  said  to  be  a  re  warder  of —  that  is,  an  imparter  to  — 
those  who  perseveringly  seek  his  acquaintance. 

It  is  in  contemplation  to  embody  the  twelve  principles, 
constituting  the  inner  church,  in  a  corresponding  number 
of  persons.  From  those  persons  emanations  or  imparta- 
tions  will  proceed,  corresponding  to  the  nutriment  which 
the  mother  imparts  to  her  child.  When  thus  embodied  in 
representative  persons,  these  will  constitute  the  centre  of 
reorganizing  power,  —  the  mother,  —  the  living,  feeling, 
pulsating,  active  church. 

It  has  already  been  observed  that  all  tilings  in  nature 
have  their  centralities.  The  flowers,  the  fruits,  have  their 
seeds,  or  centres.  Around  these  centres  all  other  forma- 
tions cluster.  It  cannot  be  too  often  repeated  that,  in 
constructing  a  new  Social  Order,  nature's  laws  must  be 
observed,  studied,  and  imitated. 

In  the  family  relation,  all  cluster  around  the  mother. 
She  is  the  centre  of  the  family.  From  her  loins  children 
proceed ;  at  her  breasts  they  are  nourished  ;  on  her  bosom 
they  lean.  Remove  from  the  family  circle  the  mother,  and 
chaos  comes.  Thus,  in  reconstructing  society,  the  family 
circle  must  be  carefully  observed.  There  must  be  a 
mother,  around  whom  all  things  cluster,  from  whose 
breasts  nourishment  may  be  obtained,  and  on  whose  peace- 
ful bosom  her  children  may  rest. 

Now,  the  mother  of  the  New  Social  Order  must  be 
THE  CHURCH,  —  that  is,  the  embodiment  of  living,  active 
PRINCIPLES,  corresponding  to  the  emotional,  pulsating 
centre,  where  all  thoughts  are  conceived,  generated,  born. 

From  this  mother  must  all  formations,  elaborations,  or 
organizations,  proceed,  as  children  from  the  maternal  parent. 
The  State  must  bo  a  child  of  this  mother.     Commerce^  or 


THE    CHURCH.  71 

interchange,  must  also  be  a  child  of  this  motlicr.  Home, 
that  essential  requisite  to  pure  enjoyment,  must  be  a  child 
of  this  mother.  Education  must  also  be  a  child  of  this 
mother.  Fhilantht'opy ,  or  dispensation,  must  be  a  child  of 
this  mother.  Nursing,  healing,  relieving  the  sick  and 
diseased,  must  also  be  a  child  of  this  mother.  Finally, 
what  is  denominated  Groivth,  or  Progress,  must  be  a  child 
of  this  mother.  All  these  children  must  cooperate,  like 
the  parts  of  a  revolving  wheel,  and  thus  aid,  strengthen, 
and  encourage,  not  only  the  mother,  but  each  other  also. 

Any  eiFort  in  introducing  a  New  Social  Order,  which 
does  not  embrace  these  primal  elements,  must  of  necessity 
be  defective.  Sooner  or  later  fliilure  will  result,  and  the 
domain  will  be  written  all  over  with  these  significant  words, 
^'FoE  Sale." 

Now,  while  these  children  cluster  around  the  mother, 
there  must  be  in  each  of  these  its  centre,  and  again  around 
each  its  clusters  —  introducing  another  of  the  numerical 
perfections,  the  sevens.  There  will  be,  first,  the  seven 
primal  offspring,  or  branches ;  and  these  will  have  each  its 
seven  coordinate  departments,  as  illustrated  to  the  eye  in 
the  accompanying  diagram.  [See  next  page.]  In  this 
manner  the  spiritual  activities  in  man  naturally  unfold 
themselves;  and  from  these  motherly  pulsations  light  and 
beneficence  of  necessity  spring.  Thus  the  true  church 
is  the  light  and  the  life  of  the  inhabitants  of  this  planet. 

This  train  of  thought  must  be  specially  impressed  upon 
minds  interested  in  commerce.  They  must  be  made  to 
feel  that  true  commerce  can  exist  only  as  it  is  born  of  and 
nourished  by  the  church,  —  that  is,  only  as  it  is  founded 
upon  and  guided  by  divine,  eternal  principles.  These 
remarks  apply  also  with  equal  force  to  all  other  institutions 
which  have  been  denominated  the  church's  ofispring.  It 
is  only  as  persons  imbibe  these  elements  of  right  action, 
and  incorporate  them  into  their  whole  being,  that  they  get 
life,  vitality,  growth,  or  progress. 

In  a  word,  then,  it  may  be  said  that  the  first  and  most 


72 


THE  EDUCATOR. 


THE   CHUECH   AND    HER   OFFSPRINa. 


ElPLANATios .  —  The  Centre,  C,  with  its  12  concentric  circles,  represents  the  Church,  consisting  of 
twelve  co-ordinate  and  co-operative  principles,  viz.  :  1,  Faith  ;  2,  Love  ;  3,  Fidelity  ;  4,  Beneficence  ; 
6,  Heroism  ;  C,  Education  ;  7,  Morals  ;  8,  Knowledge  ;  9,  Frugality  ;  10,  Conscience  ;  II,  Succesa  ; 
12,  Triumph. 

The  seven  exterior  circles  represent  the  Institutions  legitimately  proceeding  from  the  Church,  viz. : 
I.  Commerce  ;  II.  Government ;  m.  Home  ;  IV.  Education ;  V.  Pliilanthropy ;  VI.  Nursing ;  VU. 
Progress. 

The  divisions  of  the  exterior  circles  indicate  the  Departments  in  each  institution,  viz.  : 

I.  Commerce  :  embracing,  1,  Nutriments ;  2,  Garments  ;  3,  Fuels,  Lumber,  etc. ;  4,  Implements  ; 
fi,  Furnishings  ;  0,  Books,  Papers,  etc.  ;  7,  Remedials. 

n.  GovERNMKNT:  embracing,  1,  The  Divine;  2,  Momb  :  ."(,  Internals;  4,  Spirituals;  5,  Socials; 
6,  Emotionals ;  7.  Celestials. 

III.  Home  includes,  1,  Right  to  Soil  ;  2,  Shelter  ;  3,  Marriage  ;  4,  Offspring  ;  5,  Seclusion  ;  6,  Har- 
mony ;  7,  Aspiration. 

IV.  EnrcATiox  relates  to,  1,  The  Body  ;  2,  Rights  ;  .3,  The  Intellect :  4,  The  Religious  Faculties  t 

5,  Complexes  ;  0,  Angelic  Unfolding  ;  7,  Super-human,  do. 

V.  Phii.axthroi-t  regards,  I,  Children  ;  2,  Outcasts  ;  3,  Widows  ;  4,  Criminals ;  5,  The  Persecuted  j 

6,  The  Struggling  ;  7,  The  Weak,  or  Idiotic. 

VI.  NrnsiNd  emhruces,  1,  llie  Maimed  ;  2,  The  Miilformed  ;  ,3,  Lunatics  ;  4,  The  Blind  ;  5,  Th» 
I/Uno  ;  B,  The  Diseased  ;   7,  The  Aged. 

VII.  Pii'xiRKss  will  he,  1,  .Mental ;  2,  Agricultural;  3,  Societary  ;  4,  Constructiva  ;  5,  Alimentary  ; 
6,  Amuscmcntary  ;  7,  Ascensional 


COOPERATION.  73 

needed  requisite  of  a  Divine  Social  State  on  earth  is, 
internal  groioth^  derived  from  the  nutriment  of  principles. 

"  But  who/'  it  may  be  asked,  "  can  subsist  on  Princi- 
ples ? "  It  may  be  replied,  Who  can  subsist  without 
THEM?  Tliey  are  the  only  subsistence  possible.  Take  away 
any  one  of  those  which  have  been  named,  no  matter  which, 
and  the  combination  is  imperfect ;  growth  cannot  proceed ; 
success  and  triumph  are  impossible. 

But  growths  of  this  character  must  of  necessity  be  grad- 
uah  As  the  child  increases  almost  imperceptibly,  so  will 
these  primal  principles  elaborate  themselves  slowly,  until 
in  due  time  they  ultimate  in  a  divine  Commerce,  Home, 
Government,  Education,  and  all  that  is  essential  to  Human 
Progress.  To  revert  to  a  favorite  figure,' — if  the  little 
child  hurries,  it  stumbles  and  falls,  and  then  cries  at  its 
mishap.  It  must  learn  to  walk,  step  after  step ;  and  these 
little  mishaps  only  make  it  the  more  careful.  Mishaps 
have  their  uses ;  they  teach  lessons  which  children  of  a 
larger  growth  must  learn ;  without  them,  education  would 
be  defective. 

Principles,  moreover,  are  capable  of  eternal  amplification. 
Once  grasp  the  grand  principle  of  Motion,  and  it  can  be 
applied  to  almost  any  extent.  Principles  are  not  like  facts ; 
facts  are  incidental,  while  principles  are  absolute  and  uni- 
versal. Too  much  time  cannot,  therefore,  be  devoted  to 
the  declaration  and  the  apprehension  of  principles. 

The  hour  has  come  lohen  the  spiritual  movement  is  to  test 
PERSONS.  Test  after  test  has  been  demanded  of  the  spirit- 
world,  and  has  been  given.  Now  ive  turn  the  tables ;  now 
WE  ask  for  tests  of  fidelity  to  principles.  It  must  he 
seen  and  felt  that  this  is  an  earnest  movement. 


§  IX.     OF  COOPERATION. 

The  offspring  of  the  new  church  are  cooperatives.    They 
interblend,  and  in  a  high  sense  are  one,  having  in  view  the 
common  weal.     At  present  man  is  isolated  in  interest, — 
10  7 


74  THE   EDUCATOR. 

plans  and  labors  for  himself, —  overlooks  and  tramples 
upon  the  rights  of  others.  Thus  there  is  no  common- 
wealth. 

The  true  family  is  cooperative ;  it  is  a  miniature  com- 
monwealth. But  it  must  have  a  central  pivot, —  some- 
thing around  wliich  all  can  gather.  That  something,  in 
the  family,  is  the  mother.  She  is  the  queen ;  and  around 
her  the  husband  and  the  children  gather  and  cooperate. 
She  feels;  they  act;  —  she  throbs;  they  feel;  —  she  re- 
joices ;  they  are  glad ;  —  she  weeps ;  they  mourn.  Thus 
they  interblend,  each  aiding  the  other. 

This  law  must  be  regarded  in  the  reorganization  of 
society.  The  central  element  of  the  church  is  feeling. 
This  is  higher,  finer,  diviner,  than  thought.  The  spiritual- 
ized mind  feels  better  than  it  can  think.  Feeling  is  the 
mother  of  all  true  thought ;  from  thought  springs  expres- 
sion ;  from  expression,  acts ;  from  acts,  harmonious  ar- 
rangomciits,  or  cooperations.  Each  phase  and  feature  must 
unfold  itself  in  its  time,  and  in  its  order,  else  falses  appear. 
It  is  not  enough  to  have  all  the  essentials ;  but,  to  be  truly 
cooperative,  these  must  be  had  in  their  order ;  so  that  the 
first  shall  beget  the  second,  the  second  the  third,  and 
so  on. 

Now,  the  most  thorough  analytic  and  synthetic  ability 
is  required,  to  so  plan  that  cooperation  will  result.  Each 
child  of  a  family  is  an  individuality,  and  yet  has  its  relations 
to  other  children  and  to  its  mother.  The  mind,  then,  must 
decide  on  the  order  in  which  they  shall  be  introduced ; 
that  is,  which  shall  be  first,  that  they  may  best  cooperate 
and  help  one  another.     That  is  the  great  question. 

Let,  then,  the  order  of  Nature  be  observed.  Children 
need  certain  things.  What  is  first  needed  ?  Answer : 
Sustenance,  clothing,  etc.  Commerce  supplies  these ; 
therefore.  Commerce  must  be  first.  Education,  govern- 
ment, and  other  things,  may  possibly  be  dispensed  with 
for  a  season ;  but  food  must  be  had.  Here,  then,  is  the 
precise  point  at  which  to  commence.     Will  not  interested 


COMMERCE.  75 

persons  see  this,  put  such  means  as  they  have  together, 
and  bring  that  child,  Commerce,  into  hfe  ? 

Ahnost  immediately  subsequent  to  this  step,  it  will  be 
seen  that  a  Home  must  be  reared.  The  persons  employed 
will  need  a  suitable  shelter.  They  will  also  need  furnish- 
ments  of  various  kinds.  Commerce  will  supply  these. 
They  will  need  clothing,  fuel,  implements,  books,  remedi- 
als.     These  Commerce  is  ready  to  furnish. 

Then,  assembled  as  persons  will  be,  they  will  need  con- 
trol. Laws  must  be  framed.  Here  Government  comes 
in,  cooperates,  and  makes  all  needful  regulations. 

But  the  laws  which  are  made  to-day  must  be  outgrown 
to-morrow;  therefore  Education,  unfolding,  instruction, — 
the  ability  to  answer  any  question  in  art,  science,  agricul- 
ture, or  architecture, —  is  required;  and  here  again  is 
cooperation. 

These  general  illustrations  exhibit  the  elements  of  co- 
operation. Seeing,  then,  where  the  first  blow  should  be 
struck,  let  action  be  commenced.  No  plan,  no  cause,  was 
ever  carried  forward  by  persons  who  say  they  "  intend  to 
act."  They  must  say,  "/ ac^."  Then  heroism  is  exhibited. 
Then  others  see  that  the  individual  is  in  earnest ;  he  be- 
comes a  central  point,  and  attracts  others  around  him. 

Thus  great  enterprises  always  begin.  There  is  no  other 
way.  Principles  must  have  their  embodiment,  else  they 
are  dead,  or  are  like  the  unborn  child.  Let  it  be  ushered 
into  existence,  and  then  persons  gather  around  it,  feed  and 
clothe  it,  —  their  affections  are  called  out,  —  it  grows, — 
cooperation  ensues.  Nature  is  the  only  authoritative 
teacher. 

§  X.     OF   COMMERCE,    WITH   OUTLINES   OF  A  SYSTEM  OF  EQUITABLE 

EXCHANGE. 

Next  to  Religion,  Commerce  exercises  the  broadest, 
deepest,  and  most  potent  influence  on  man,  at  this  age, 
and  on  this  planet.  Its  canvas  is  seen  in  the  remotest 
climes.    It  were  quite  impossible,  if  we  would,  to  overlook 


7G  THE    EDUCATOR, 

SO  important  a  power,  which  may  be  used  for  the  welfare 
and  general  advancement  of  the  common  humanity. 
While  trade,  as  such,  —  the  mere  buying-  and  selling  of 
commodities  as  a  business,  —  will  sooner  or  later  be 
among  the  things  that  were,  yet  commerce  will  exist. 
Interchanges  of  persons  and  of  products,  transitions  from 
clime  to  clime,  and  from  hemisphere  to  hemisphere,  will 
continue. 

That  man  may  enjoy  all  the  advantages  of  commerce, 
without  the  disadvantages  of  individual  aggrandizement, 
broad,  comprehensive,  and  philosophic  views  are  essential. 
Any  effort  tending  to  bring  man  to  man,  community  to 
community,  clime  to  clime,  nation  to  nation,  planet  to 
planet,  should  be  regarded  as  among  the  greatest  of  all 
possible  blessings. 

Commerce  not  only  exchanges  the  material  commodities 
of  different  sections,  but  it  brings  together  persons  of 
different  communities ;  they  look  each  other  in  the  face, 
study  each  other's  peculiarities,  observe  each  other's  man- 
ners, customs,  laws,  employments,  methods  of  life,  arts, 
sciences,  philosophies,  agriculture,  soils,  improvements, 
defects,  suggestions  ;  and  thus  they  derive  certain  mutual 
advantages  from  what  may  be  called  acquaintance  one 
with  another.  Great  as  are  the  benefits  which  have  been 
and  which  may  be  derived  from  external  commerce,  man 
needs  to  touch  a  tenderer  spring ;  he  needs  to  visit  his  fel- 
lows with  internal  goods,  —  the  goods  of  wisdom,  of  love, 
of  light,  of  joy,  and  of  universal  peace. 

This  view  of  commerce  will  suggest  to  the  thoughtful 
mind  the  value  and  importance  of  what  may  be  termed 
missionary  labors  —  a  vast  and  as  yet  quite  unexplored 
field,  which  needs  to  be  entered  upon.  The  cold  and 
merely  intellectual  mind  turns  away  with  scorn  when  men- 
tion is  made  of  missions ;  it  doubts  whether  persons  are 
ever  commissioned,  instructed,  or  impressed,  by  higher 
intelligences,  to  go  hither  and  thither  for  wise  purposes. 
But  strike  out  missions,  with  the  interchanges  which  have 


COMMERCE.  77 

resulted  from  them,  and  what  would  the  inhabitants  of 
this  planet  be  ?  The  true  missionary  feels  a  mighty  inter- 
nal impulse.  He  must  go  ;  and  woe  to  him  if  he  disregards 
the  voice  which  speaks  from  his  inmost !  External  com- 
merce aids  the  missionary ;  the  car,  the  ship,  the  steamer, 
are  his  coadjutors.  Strike  out  commerce,  and  what  could 
he  do? 

The  rights,  duties,  and  position,  of  woman  should  also 
be  considered  in  connection  with  commerce.  Up  to  this 
hour  woman  has  been  trodden  beneath  the  iron  heel  of 
her  oppressor,  —  has  been  compelled  either  to  engage  in 
the  meanest  drudgeries  to  serve  another,  or"  to  shine  in 
palaces  that  her  lustre  might  reflect  honor  and  glory  upon 
another.  Feeling  these  servilities  in  her  inmost,  she  has 
rarely  expressed  her  highest  thoughts,  or  elaborated  her 
noblest  conceptions.  True,  in  the  limited  circle  of  the 
finer  arts,  she  has  occasionally  exhibited  keenest  artistic 
power.  In  Parisian  life,  she  has  prominently  engaged  in 
the  ordinary  branches  of  trade.  She  has,  in  a  few  in- 
stances, exhibited  herself  also  as  a  mighty  conqueress. 
But,  aside  from  these,  she  has  ordinarily  exercised  her 
powers  in  the  more  domestic  circle. 

There  must  be  —  there  is  —  a  vast  amount  of  latent 
ability  lying  in  the  breast  of  woman.  Great  men  have 
always  appeared  in  great  emergencies,  —  because  emer- 
gencies call  out,  quicken,  and  kindle,  the  latent  internal 
fires.  Thus  must  it  be  with  ivoman  when  the  hour  arrives 
for  her  to  occupy  leading  societary  positions.  But  in  no 
sphere  will  woman  more  fully  exhibit  her  capacities  than 
when  engaged  in  receiving  and  trmismitting ,  which  consti- 
tute an  essential  part  of  commerce.  That  is  woman's 
sphere  —  to  receive,  and  to  distribute.  That,  in  a  lofty 
sense,  is  true  household  labor. 

In  unfolding,  then,  to  the  inhabitants  of  this  planet,  a 
new  social  order,  and  in  turning  the  mind  more  directly 
to  the  subject  of  commerce,  with  an  ultimate  view  to  the 

7* 


78  THE    EDUCATOR. 

abolition  of  trade,  the  position  of  woman  is  regarded  as  of 
liigh  importance.  Her  ability  to  judge  of  garments,  and  of 
the  textures  of  the  finer  products,  her  nice  discrimination 
in  the  selection  of  articles  of  food,  her  love  of  botany,  and 
her  skill  in  selecting,  compounding,  and  counselling  in 
regard  to  the  use  of  remedials,  —  each  and  all  render 
woman  a  most  valuable  coadjutor  in  the  varied  relations 
of  commerce. 

Such  employment  affording  her  a  reasonable  compensa- 
tion,  and  placing  her  in  that  condition  of  comparative  inde- 
pendence for  which  she  longs,  she  would  soon  appear  at 
the  bar,  on  the  forum,  in  the  pulpit,  the  legislative  hall  and 
the  judicial  assembly,  and  occupy  most  gracefully  various 
positions  from  which  she  is  now  excluded.  This  would 
essentially  aid  the  common  humanity  to  more  advanced, 
more  peaceful,  more  pure,  more  divine,  more  heavenized 
conditions. 

The  outlines  of  a  system  of  Equitable  Exchange,  to  be 
introduced  on  this  planet,  will  now  be  unfolded.  The 
terms  justice,  equity,  excJiamje,  will  be  interchangeably 
used  in  this  paper. 

Few  subjects  have  more  engrossed  the  public  mind  than 
that  of  commerce,  of  interchanges,  or  intercommunications ; 
but  no  truly  great  mind  has  yet  appeared  on  this  planet 
capable  of  unfolding  a  just  or  equitable  system,  which 
would,  in  its  multitudinous  workings,  aid  all  classes.  A 
few  have  been  enriched  at  the  expense  of  the  many.  Thus, 
on  the  one  hand,  there  is  disastrous  abundance ;  on  the 
other,  disastrous  want,  —  bringing  antagonistic  classes  to 
prey  on  each  other,  causing  not  only  envy  and  jealousy, 
but  ultimating  in  actual  crime. 

The  hour  has  fully  come  when  a  comprehensive  and  emi- 
nently practical  plan  of  exchanges  may  be  wisely  unfolded 
to  the  inhabitants  of  this  planet.  But,  in  introducing  a 
change  so  vast,  affecting  as  it  must  the  whole  substratum 
of  society,  great  care  must  be  had  that  present  relations 


COMMERCE.  79 

are  not  too  suddenly  jostled ;  thereby  bringing  over  the 
commercial  community  a  condition  of  general  bankruptcy, 
which  must  be  quite  disastrous  to  classes  who  are  in  vari- 
ous ways  to  be  assisted. 

In  treating  the  general  subject,  it  must,  in  the  first  place, 
be  considered,  that,  while  man  has  various  individual  and 
social  wants,  the  things  which  he  needs  for  the  satisfac- 
tion of  those  wants  are  very  widely  scattered.  A  min- 
iature universe  as  man  is,  he  needs  to  gather  not  only  from 
the  different  territories  on  the  particular  planet  where  he 
may  especially  dwell,  but  he  needs  the  goods  of  other  plan- 
ets, and  other  worlds.  There  are  certain  commodities  at 
the  extreme  north;  there  are  other  commodities  in  the 
more  tropical  or  middle  regions ;  and  at  the  extreme  south, 
too,  are  commodities  equally  essential  to  his  greatest  indi- 
vidual comfort,  social  happiness,  and  highest  unfolding. 

Could  all  things  essential  be  easily  grown  on  one's  own 
individual  homestead,  there  would  not  be  an  absolute 
necessity  of  commerce,  or  exchange.  But,  were  man  thus 
circumstanced,  he  would  shrivel,  grow  down  into  his  indi- 
vidual self,  would  not  associate,  would  rarely  expand,  and 
could  not  grasp  comprehensive  principles,  laws,  customs, 
ijnfoldings ;  so  that,  aside  from  the  mere  essentials  of  life, 
man  in  various  ways  is  aided  by  exchanges  of  products. 
It  were  vain,  then,  to  make  efforts  to  destroy  that  which 
is  absolutely  essential  for  man's  highest  good.  But,  from 
the  narrow  views  which  have  prevailed,  looking  prima- 
rily to  mere  individual  aggrandizement,  what  is  called 
trade  has  grown  up,  and  now  influences  all  the  nations  of 
the  earth.  It  controls  the  pulpit ;  it  muzzles  the  press ;  it 
fetters  the  free-born  mind.  It  declares  war,  or  it  com- 
mands peace  ;  and  the  powers  that  be  obey  its  commands. 
It  is  then  among  the  mightiest  instrumentalities  for  evil  or 
for  good,  at  this  period  of  man's  unfolding,  on  this  partic- 
ular planet.  When  its  magnitude  is  considered ;  when  the 
power  which  it  wields  is  reflected  on ;  when  its  great  age 
is  taken  into  account ;  when  it  is  known  that  the  masses 


80  THE    EDUCATOR. 

bow  their  knees  at  the  slirine  of  this  golden  idol ;  a  reluct- 
ance is  felt  in  approaching  a  subject  so  vast,  so  deep,  so 
rooted,  so  strongly  fastened  in  the  affections  and  habits, 
and,  in  short,  all  the  ramifications  of  society. 

Yet  trade  must  not  continue.  Man  must  love  his  fellow- 
man.  He  must  sooner  or  later  /arrive  at  a  condition  of 
equitable  commerce,  or  exchange.  Unless  man  can  reach 
that  condition,  all  other  efforts  for  social  improvement  will 
be  comparatively  useless,  ending  in  mortification,  sorrow, 
disappointment.  One  might  as  well  expect  to  dip  out  with 
a  little  pitcher  the  mighty  Niagarean  waters,  as  to  expect 
success  in  fully  introducing  a  new  social  state  on  this 
planet,  while  the  tyrant  Trade  exists.  Thus,  though  the 
labor  may  be  great,  —  though  the  mind  stagger  when  it 
considers  the  greatness  of  the  work, — -yet  that  which 
clearly  must  be  done  will  sooner  or  later  be  accomplished. 

The  public  mind  has  been  turned  to  some  extent  to  cer- 
tain prohibitions.  It  strikes  at  the  foreign  slave-trade.  It 
denounces  that  trade  as  piracy.  Yet,  when  the  truly  philo- 
sophic mind  looks  at  that  branch  of  trade,  it  M'ill  be  diffi- 
cult to  say  why  that,  especially,  should  be  denounced,  while 
another  class  of  persons  lay  their  hands  on  the  staff  of  life, 
and  grasp  it  from  the  mouths  of  starving  millions.  But  this 
Association  does  not  contemplate  entering  into  mere  details* 
or  dwelhng  upon  the  injustice  or  the  inhumanity  of  this  or 
that  form  of  trade  ;  it  proposes  the  abolition  of  trade  itself. 

In  introducing  a  wholly  new  system  of  commerce,  which 
shall  ignore  trade,  and  which  shall  have  within  itself  the 
element  of  equity,  it  is  important  that  a  substantial  and 
sufficiently  broad  basis  of  action  be  unfolded.  Principles 
must  be  regarded ;  commercial  laivs  must  be  observed ; 
fluctuations  must  be  taken  into  account;  scarcities  and 
ahundances  must  be  considered.  In  sliort,  it  requires  a 
large  amount  of  mental  ability  to  construct  a  basis  suffi- 
ciently substantial  to  bear  a  heavy  commercial  structure. 

Tlie  Ininian  body  must  be  taken  as  a  model;  its  wants, 
its  interchanges,  its  appliances,  must  be  considered.     The 


COMMERCE.  81 

mouth  wants,  —  the  hands  supply ;  but  the  hands  need  co- 
operation. One  pair  of  hands  cannot  easily  and  naturally 
supply  all  man's  Avants.  Some  hands  are  suited  to  certain 
kinds  of  labor;  others,  to  labor  of  an  entirely  distinct  char- 
acter. Some  persons  have  mind ;  by  mental  lal)or  they 
obtain  the  essentials  of  life.  Some  employ  their  feet  — 
journey  from  place  to  place.     Yet  all  cooperate. 

The  first  thing,  then,  to  be  considered  is  cooperation. 
Persons  of  different  temperaments,  different  habits  of  life, 
different  attractions,  different  capabilities,  should  cooper- 
ate —  as  do  the  mind,  the  hands,  the  feet  —  for  the  common 
weal. 

The  law  of  centralization  must  be  observed.  There 
must  be  at  the  head  that  which  leads  the  hands  and  the 
feet  to  cooperate,  namely,  mentality  —  a  grand,  leading, 
harmonious,  quiet,  cultivated  mind.  Around  that  mind,  as 
a  centre,  persons  of  kindred  feelings,  kindred  asj)irations, 
kindred  desires,  should  gather.  He  must  act  as  a  grand 
organizer.  His  directions  must  be  constantly  observed; 
as  it  Avere,  he  must  be  seated  in  a  central,  observing  posi- 
tion, where,  so  to  say,  he  can  at  a  glance  overlook  all  ordi- 
nary labors.  At  his  command  persons  must  go ;  at  his 
bidding  they  must  come ;  copying,  as  it  were,  the  Grand 
Central  Mind  of  all  minds,  from  whom  all  things  emanate. 

There  must  be,  also,  what  may  be  denominated  the  execu- 
tors of  Ms  loill.  These,  prominently,  should  be  three  per- 
sons :  the  first  to  purchase,  the  second  to  receive,  the  third' 
to  transmit  to  the  various  branches  ;  each  person  to  be  held' 
to  strictest  responsibility  to  the  branch  of  labor  to  which 
he  has  devoted  himself  Records  must  be  kept  Avith 
marked  precision,  so  that,  when  one  person  has  completed 
his  branch  of  service,  a  second  shall  take  the  responsibil- 
ity ;  so  that,  under  no  circumstances  whatever,  can  a  frac- 
tion of  property  be  overlooked.  These  three  persons  must 
be  placed  under  bonds  commensurate  with  their  pecuniary 
responsibilities,  making  them  to  feel  that  the  ncAv  enter- 
prise is  one  of  high  moment  to  themselves  individually, 
11 


82  THE   EDUCATOR. 

and  to  tlie  pai'ties  with  whom  they  are  associated.  When 
the  hour  has  fully  come  to  commence  an  undertaking  of 
this  character,  carefully  prepared  checks  and  balances  will 
be  at  hand. 

By  arranging  with  great  care  this  primal  circle,  selecting 
persons  of  great  capabilities,  the  first  grand  circle,  or 
wheel,  will  be  ready  to  move.  When  that  moves,  then 
around  it  a  second  circle  will  of  necessity  be  formed.  This 
will  correspond  to  the  branches.  It  will  consist  of  seven 
persons,  who  will  take  upon  themselves  the  responsibility 
of  the  several  special  departments,  employing  such  aids, 
following  out  such  plans,  as  in  their  judgment  will  best 
promote  the  objects  of  the  Association.  These,  too,  each 
as  the  representative  of  a  branch,  must  be  held  strictly 
responsible  for  all  properties  placed  at  their  disposal,  being 
bound  by  such  securities  as  from  time  to  time  may  be 
deemed  desirable  by  the  presiding  mind. 

In  transmitting  properties  to  each  individual  agent,  a 
succinct  statement  should  be  made  of  the  cost  thereof,  and 
placed  in  his  hands ;  he,  at  the  time,  adding  to  that  cost 
compensation  for  such  personal  services  as  may  be  requi- 
site, and  for  such  incidental  expenses  as  may  have  accrued 
for  transportation,  etc. ;  and,  having  marked  the  piece  of 
property  accordingly,  will  dispose  of  the  same  as  thus 
marked ;  rendering  monthly  returns  to  the  first  circle,  and 
they  in  turn  transmitting  up  to  the  leading  mind.  Thus, 
with  comparatively  little  friction,  and  without  loss,  all 
things  would  move  harmoniously  onward. 

A  sentinel,  or  general  inspector,  or  outside  agent,  or 
messenger,  would  be  needed,  to  have  a  general  outside 
oversight ;  visiting  from  place  to  place,  making  frequent 
reports  to  the  leading  mind  of  things  seen,  said,  and  heard. 

Now,  while  this  cooperative  Association  will  contemplate 
the  sale  of  its  properties,  it  will,  of  necessity,  need  first  to 
purchase ;  and  here  lies,  perhaps,  the  greatest,  and  may  bo 
the  only  practical  difficulty,  in  carrying  forward  such  an 
enterprise.     Great  skill  is  requisite  to  judge  of  properties ; 


COMMERCE.  83 

to  take  into  account  their  present  and  their  probable  future 
values ;  their  readiness  of  sale ;  the  depreciation  of  that 
value  which  may  occur  from  climate  and  seasons ;  and  the 
influence  of  scarcity  or  abundance  of  products.  These  will 
claim  the  careful  consideration  of  the  intelligent  presiding 
mind. 

An  association  of  this  kind  should  employ  its  general 
travelling  and  local  agents.  It  should  have  its  agent  in  the 
Western  portion  of  this  nation ;  it  should  have  a  second  in 
the  South,  or  West  India  Islands ;  it  should  have  a  third  in 
the  British  Provinces  ;  it  should  have  a  fourth  in  Liverpool, 
in  the  Old  World ;  they  employing  such  sub-agents  as  might 
be  deemed  requisite.  Thus,  by  actual  personal  presence, 
a  thorough  knowledge  of  the  condition  of  markets,  of 
products,  of  seasons,  could  be  transmitted  to  the  leading 
presiding  mind. 

Besides  this,  at  times,  persons  might  deem  it  desirable 
to  purchase  directly  of  the  Association.  The  former  would 
have  on  hand  certain  properties  which  they  might  desire 
to  present  for  exchange,  without  the  intermediate  agency 
of  the  ordinary  currency.  Located  as  the  various  agents 
would  be,  regularly  informed  as  the  leading  mind  would  be 
of  the  condition  of  markets  in  various  prominent  locations, 
persons  desiring  to  exchange  could  exhibit  the  cost  of 
transportation  to  the  place  of  business,  including  personal 
services  (when  such  personal  attention  is  requisite),  and 
thus,  by  an  easy  process,  the  just  value  of  property  would 
be  known.     Thus  exchanges  could  easily  be  negotiated. 

Plans  of  this  business  character  being  clearly  compre- 
hended by  a  class  of  intelligent  persons,  an  association,  on 
a  moderate  scale,  might  be  organized.  It  would  afford 
persons  in  the  spirit-life,  cooperating  with  persons  in  the 
earth-life,  great  pleasure  to  inspect  minds,  unfold  their 
capacities,  declare  their  suitableness  to  occupy  the  various 
conditions  had  in  contemplation.  A  model  being  com- 
menced, a  sufficiently  capacious  structure  being  obtained, 
goods  being  purchased  much  as  they  are  needed,  credit 


84  THE   EDFCATOR. 

entirely  out  of  the  question,  comparatively  little  capital 
will  be  needed.  Attracting  public  attention,  intelligent 
persons  would  observe  its  workings,  copy  the  model,  and 
thus  a  commercial  tie  would  eventually  bind  together  the 
inhabitants  of  this  planet,  and  trade  would  be  swept  away. 


§  XI.     PLANS   AND   DETAILS   FOR   A   COMMERCTAL   ENTERPRISE. 

Secularities  must  be  divineized.  Throughout  all  Nature 
there  is  a  Divine  Order.  In  the  ratio  that  this  divine  order 
is  regarded  in  any  movement,  will  it  be  successful.  There 
must  be  a  unity,  a  oneness ;  and  perfection  must  be  the 
end  and  aim  of  that  oneness.  In  a  liigh  sense,  all  things 
are  divine.  Everything  that  is  in  and  of  itself  just  is  divine. 
Commerce  is  just ;  but  it  must  have  its  divine  order,  its 
divine  end,  its  perfection  of  aim. 

Persons  in  different  locations  require  various  commodi- 
ties. The  west  has  its  products,  the  north  its,  the  south 
and  the  east  have  theirs.  A  proper  combination  of  all 
these  is  essential  to  perfectly  form  and  fully  unfold  each 
individual  man.  Commerce  brings  to  man  these  essentials 
of  life ;  and  therefore  commerce,  in  and  of  itself,  is  both 
just  and  beneficent.  But  all  its  plans  and  details  must  be 
in  harmony  with  the  Divine  Order,  else  in  their  operation 
they  may  be  neither  beneficent  nor  just. 

1.  Of  a  Structure.  —  A  structure  or  building  for  commer- 
cial purposes  should  be  circular  in  form,  having  distinct 
compartments,  seven  in  number,  corresponding  somewhat 
to  the  internal  structure  of  an  orange,  as  represented  in 
the  accompanying  diagram.  In  an  elevated  position  in  the 
centre  should  be  a  circular  apartment  wherein  the  central 
mind,  corresponding  to  the  higher  faculties  in  the  human 
body,  should  be  located,  and  from  which  he  can  overlook 
the  whole  area.  Just  below  this,  in  a  yet  larger  circle,  the 
purchaser,  receiver,  and  transmitter,  may  be  located.  Their 
position  should  be  three  or  four  steps  above  the  principal 
floor.     Arrangements  should  be  made  so  that,  by  touch  of 


COMMERCE. 


85 


a  spring,  any  one  of  them  can  send  a  message  or  a  package 
up  to  the  leading  mind,  he  returning  at  will. 

Prom  the  centre  of  the  structure,  leaving  a  large  circle 
for  a  passage-way,  the  seven  departments  should  radiate. 
Corresponding  apartments  for  storage  should  be  arranged 
underneath,  communicating  readily  with  those  above ;  and 
all  goods  when  received  should  be  instantly  located  under 
their  proper  department.  The  leading  mind  of  each  of  the 
seven  divisions  will  be  able  at  a  glance  to  overlook  his  or 
her  department.  At  the  further  extremity  of  each  division 
shelves  should  be  erected,  suited  to  the  kinds  of  goods 
therein  displayed.  Heavy  departments  will  exhibit  but 
specimens ;  as,  for  example,  that  of  fuels,  showing  at  once 
kinds,  qualities,  and  prices.  Steam  pipes  should  pass  all 
around  the  building. 


PLAN   OF   A    COMMERCIAL   STRUCTURE. 

A.  Position  of  Leading  Mind.  B.  Purchaser.  C.  Receiver.  D.  Transmitter.  I  to  VII.  Heads 
^  Departments.  M.  Outside  Messenger.  1.  Department  of  Nutriments.  2.  Garments.  3. 
Fuels,  Lumber,  etc.    4.  Implements.    5.  Pumisliings.    6.  Boolis,  Papers,  etc.    7.  Remedials. 

2.  Organization,  Stock,  etc.  —  Personal  interest  must  be 
secured, — a  joint-stock  association  organized.  The  poor 
must  have  a  chance  with  the  rich.  That  this  may  be  done 
easily,  payments  should  be  required  in  small  instalments. 
For  convenience,  shares  may  be  put  at  forty-eight  dollars, 
payable  in  four  equal  instalments  in  the  course  of  a  year ; 


86  THE    EDUCATOR. 

persons  thus  interested  to  enjoy  all  the  advantages  accm- 
ing  from  such  association. 

One  single  mind,  and  only  one,  must  govern  absolutely 
the  whole  enterprise,  corresponding  to  the  Divine  INlind. 
Divine  monarchy  is  just.  He  must  rule  without  votes, 
the  "  monarch  of  all  he  surveys."  He  may  counsel  as  he 
pleases  with  the  purchaser,  the  receiver,  or  the  transmitter, 
but  must  absolutely  decide  for  himself. 

Each  person  employed  must  name  his  or  her  own  com- 
pensation, no  one  being  employed  in  the  establishment 
unless  interested  in  its  general  purposes. 

The  instant  a  person  is  dissatisfied,  he  may  withdraw, 
his  compensation  being  allowed. 

When  a  central  organization  is  formed,  it  may  have  its 
branches.  It  then  becomes  a  mother, —  the  branches  her 
offspring,  Avhich  may  multiply  to  any  extent  in  harmony 
with  the  mother's  throbbings ;  coming  to  the  leading  mind 
for  counsel,  as  children  come  to  a  wise  father.  Vast 
though  the  scheme  is,  yet  mind  is  capable  of  receiving  it, 
and  mind  can  give  birth  to  what  it  conceives. 

An  apparent  practical  difficulty  may  arise  in  the  selection 
of  a  location.  But  customers,  in  the  ordinary  sense  of  the 
term,  are  not  needed ;  it  is  a  communion.  Transportations 
are  easy.  Hence,  though  the  structure  may  be  in  or  near 
a  prominent  city,  for  convenience'  sake,  yet  it  need  not  be 
in  the  most  expensive  part  of  that  city.  Some  generous 
landholder,  from  whose  heart  humanity  gushes  forth,  may 
be  found  willing  to  aid  in  an  enterprise  so  grand,  so  benefi- 
cent,—  striking  at  trade,  retaining  conunerce. 

It  should  be  distinctly  stated  that  this  scheme  has  no 
selfish  ends.  It  is  a  little  pebble  cast  into  the  wide  ocean 
of  trade  ;  it  is  designed  for  the  inhabitants  of  a  planet. 

3.  Employees,  their  Character,  TTahifs,  Dress,  etc.  —  It  has 
been  declared  that  the  Churcli  of  Principles  must  be  the 
mother  of  all  institutions  in  the  new  order.  Suppose,  then, 
that  this  mother  has  given  birth  to  the  young  child  Com- 
merce.    Now,  this  infant  institution  must  be  nursed,  must 


COMMERCE.  87 

draw  vitality  from  its  mother's  breast.  The  mother  will 
impart  to  the  child  what  she  has.  She  has  faith,  love,  fidel- 
ity, heneficence,  heroism,  and  the  rest ;  hence  the  cliikl  Coni- 
merce  must  resemble  its  mother ;  that  is,  it  must  l)e  equi- 
table Commerce,  —  Commerce  founded  on  principles.  The 
same  will  be  the  case  with  all  other  branches  or  children 
of  the  Church,  —  as  the  Home,  the  State,  the  School,  Phi- 
lanthropy, Nursing,  Progress. 

Now,  the  leading  mind  in  the  commercial  institution,  with 
all  his  coadjutors,  must,  to  a  greater  or  less  extent,  be  a 
Church ;  [that  is,  these  twelve  principles  must  be  in  them, 
and  become  a  part  of  their  being.]  Thus  Commerce  becomes 
divine ;  thus  secularities  become  spiritualities  ;  and  thus 
heaven  comes  down  to  earth,  or  earth  is  raised  up  to 
heaven. 

All,  therefore,  who  Avould  be  engaged  in  this  enterprise, 
must  first j/'om  the  Church;  or,  to  speak  without  figure,  the 
Church  must  be  formed  in  them;  that  is,  principles  must 
rule  and  guide  them.  It  will  be  seen,  then,  that  only  very 
select  persons  can  be  employed.  Great  care  must  be  had, 
else  the  little  child,  the  infant  institution,  will  get  poisoned, 
languish,  suffer,  and  die. 

This  train  of  thought  must  be  impressed  upon  the  minds 
of  commercialists.  They  must  be  made  to  feel  that  true 
Commerce  can  exist  only  as  it  is  born  of  and  nourished  by 
the  Church. 

All  things  in  Nature  are  positive  and  negative.  Princi- 
ples, even,  are  male  and  female.  The  person  who  has  faithj 
for  example,  is  made  simple,  childlike,  artless,  —  that  is  one 
of  its  properties ;  but  another  is  strength,  a  positiveness 
which  comes  of  confidence.  So  love  renders  one  gentle 
and  sweet ;  but  a  loving  act  gives  strength,  —  the  vigor 
which  arises  from  consciousness  of  having  done  good. 
neroism  also  furnishes  a  strong  example :  the  true  hero  is 
meek,  gentle,  quiet ;  but  yet  is  strong,  and  conquers.  As, 
therefore,  the  babe  draws  receptivity  from  the  left  or  neg- 
ative breast  of  its  mother,  and  draws  masculinity  from  the 


88  THE   EDUCATOR. 

right  or  positive  breast,  so  persons  who  receive  the  prin- 
ciples presented  in  the  Church  will  of  necessity  be  both 
receptive  and  positive ;  will  be  simple,  childlike,  affection- 
ate, and  yet  have  a  strength  and  force  of  character  which 
true  principles  only  can  impart.  The  mind  delights  to 
dwell  on  this  beautiful  thought.  The  Divine  is  both  male 
and  female  ;  and  all  emanations  from  the  Divine,  throughout 
all  nature,  are  also  positive  and  negative. 

There  is  yet  another  consideration.  If  the  mother  be 
beautiful,  as  she  looks  upon  the  countenance  of  her  nursing 
child,  she  imparts  her  beauty  thereto.  So  principles  irra- 
diate the  countenance,  warm  and  cherish  the  inmosts,  and 
give  vitality,  health,  beauty.  Not  inappropriately  was  it 
said,  by  one  of  old,  of  an  embodiment  of  principles,  "How 
great  is  his  goodness !  how  great  is  his  beauty !  "  The 
nobler  the  life,  the  more  beautiful  does  a  person  become  ; 
the  transfiguration,  indeed,  appears.  Suppose,  then,  a  com- 
mercial edifice  is  reared,  and  each  person  employed  therein 
is  a  member  of  the  Church,  in  the  sense  before  explained. 
Their  countenances  would  be  irradiated  with  faith,  love, 
fidelity,  beneficence,  and  all  the  other  requisites  of  a  true 
character.  Besides  this,  the  harmony  of  colors  should  be 
observed ;  for  it  is  desirable  to  render  Commerce  attractive 
in  all  ways.  The  eye  becoming  clear,  dress  will  be  selected 
with  great  care,  so  that  not  only  the  countenances  but  the 
very  garments  of  the  employees  will  be  beautiful  to  look 
upon.  The  mother  prepares  robes  for  the  new-born  babe 
with  nicest  skill.  In  the  degree  that  her  artistic  eye  is 
unfolded,  so  does  she  beautify  her  offspring.  When  the 
hour  shall  have  fully  come,  garments  suited  to  active  life 
in  a  commercial  house  will  be  described ;  but  at  present 
details  of  an  external  character  need  not  be  entered  into. 

In  such  an  edifice,  great  quiet  will  be  desirable.  The 
whispering  gallery,  or  speaking  tubes,  may  be  readily  used, 
80  that  intelligence  may  bo  transmitted  from  branch  to 
branch  without  discord.  Odors,  also,  of  the  most  agree- 
able kinds,  may,  by  economic  methods,  be  secured.     Nu- 


COMMERCE.  89 

merous  other  improvements,  bearing  relation  not  only  to 
Commerce,  but  to  all  the  other  branches,  may  from  time  to 
time  be  suggested.  These  are  but  hints  of  things  which 
may  be  attained  when  the  enterprise  shall  be  fully  inau- 
gurated. 

4.  Credit,  Banking,  and  Currency.  —  The  new  com- 
mercial system  abolishes  entirely,  so  far  as  it  is  concerned, 
the  whole  credit  system.  Often  the  commercialist  cannot 
command  his  resources  ;  he  has  an  abundance,  but  they  are 
in  such  locations,  surrounded  by  such  limitations,  or  con- 
nected with  such  obligations,  that  though  he  can  see  where 
they  are,  yet  he  cannot  command  them  at  his  will.  Now, 
this  new  system  will  not  have  resting  on  its  shoulders  this 
very  heavy  burden;  it  at  once  dispenses  with  all  that 
source  of  anxiety. 

When  this  point  is  fairly  reached,  then  the  practice  of 
lending  one's  name  is  also  entirely  dispensed  with  ;  so  that 
the  commercialist  will  not  have  to  be  perpetually  watching 
other  and  outside  concerns,  to  whom  he  has,  temporarily 
or  otherwise,  loaned  his  endorsement.  The  merchant  on 
the  old  system  is  constantly  harassed  by  difficulties  of  this 
nature.  Needing  as  he  does  the  names  of  others  in  emer- 
gencies, of  necessity,  for  accommodation,  he  must  lend  his 
own,  in  turn.  Thus,  various  concerns  become  inwoven;  and 
often,  when  one  large  mercantile  house  breaks  down,  other 
smaller  ones  go  with  it,  from  absolute  necessity.  The  intelli- 
gent commercialist  need  not  be  informed  of  the  questionings 
which  arise  in  the  mind,  coming  from  this  complex  condi- 
tion of  things,  in  view  of  the  failure  of  banking  institutions, 
and  of  all  the  multitudinous  business  associations  with 
which  he  is  directly  or  remotely  connected.  A  mighty 
stride,  therefore,  will  be  taken,  when  a  band  of  commercial- 
ists  can  be  associated  on  an  independent  and  thoroughly 
cash  basis. 

There  is,  perhaps,  no  one  point  more  important,  com- 
mercially speaking,  than  that  which  has  just  been  pre- 
sented. But,  passing  into  the  internals  of  commercial  life, 
12  8* 


90  THE   EDUCATOR. 

there  will  be  found,  too,  an  immense  saving  of  labor  in  the 
matters  of  records,  book-keeping,  and  all  that  paraphernalia 
which  occupies  so  much  of  the  merchant's  attention  under 
the  credit  system. 

Besides  this,  since  the  whole  matter  of  what  is  techni- 
cally called  accommodation  forms  no  part  of  this  new  com- 
mercial arrangement,  it  will  of  necessity  involve  within 
itself  all  essential  principles ;  it  will  embrace  within  its 
ample  folds  a  wholeness,  —  all  that  belongs  strictly  to 
Commerce.  It  will  be  its  own  hank;  it  must  and  will  have 
its  funds  within  its  own  reach,  at  its  own  command,  — 
securing  to  itself,  in  .this  respect,  a  marked  independence. 
Now,  the  intelligent  merchant  looks  at  the  banking  institu- 
tions as  they  exist,  and  asks,  often  earnestly,  "  Why  must 
I  be  everlastingly  at  the  mercy  of  an  institution  which  I 
support  ?  AVhy  must  I  go,  hat  in  hand,  and  ask  that  which 
I  sustain  to. accommodate  me  ?  "  He  feels  that  he  is  at  the 
mercy  of  an  institution  which  could  hardly  live  an  hour 
were  it  not  for  the  class  which  he  represents.  In  the 
new  system  there  must  be  an  entire  independence  of  such 
institutions. 

There  is  another  point  of  immense  moment  to  the  com- 
plete independence  of  the  new  institution.  Bank  paper 
must  not  he  received  at  its  counter.  When  goods  are  not 
presented  for  exchange,  then  the  buyer  must  come  with 
the  true  representative  of  wealth  —  that  is,  the  pi'ecious 
metals.  These  alone  must  be  received.  At  first,  this  may 
occasion  some  little  inconvenience ;  but,  should  it  seem 
desirable,  an  arrangement  might  be  made  with  some  broker 
to  exchange  paper  on  the  most  reasonable  terms.  The 
buyer  might  be  directed  to  that  broker,  where  he  may 
dispose  of  his  paper  as  best  he  may ;  but  when  he  comes 
as  a  buyer,  he  must,  without  variation,  bring  the  metals. 
Then  your  institution  knows  what  it  has,  there  is  substan- 
tiality in  tliat  cnrroncy,  it  has  an  intrinsic  value;  while 
paper  iliictiiatcs  and  is  uncertain,  and  those  who  hold  it  of 


COMMERCE.  91 

necessity  become  dependent  on  banking  and  other  insti- 
tutions. 

Business  minds  will  weigh  this  subject.  They  are  well 
aware  of  the  difficulties  with  which  State-street  and  Wall- 
street  are  everlastingly  environed,  because  of  the  uncer- 
tainty which  attends  a  paper  currency.  They  will  see  that 
if  this  point  is  reached,  this  enterprise  will  have  its  own 
vault.  Its  leading  mind  will  have  this  representative  of 
property  under  his  own  individual  eye,  and  can  inspect  it 
at  will,  —  giving  to  the  institution  a  strength,  a  certainty, 
and  a  substantiality,  which  other  commercial  institutions  do 
not  possess. 

This  being  the  case,  your  Purchaser  goes  out.  He  does 
not  go  with  paper  J  representative  of  a  metallic  basis  ;  but 
he  has  at  his  command  the  metals  themselves.  Thus  he 
can  drive  a  better  bargain,  —  not  being  obliged  to  offer 
four  or  six  months'  paper,  but  having  the  coin  in  hand  to 
give  him  confidence.  The  instant  a  bargain  is  made,  that 
instant  he  is  ready  to  close  the  concern,  so  far  as  the  seller 
is  concerned.  Here  again  labor  is  saved ;  here  is  an  easy, 
natural  transition,  —  one  taking  the  metals,  the  other  the 
goods,  without  delay. 

Then,  whenever  the  close  of  a  quarter,  or  the  termina- 
tion of  a  fiscal  year,  is  reached,  no  uncertainty  exists  in 
respect  to  the  amount  or  value  of  the  property.  The 
goods  are  marked,  and  there  is  so  much  property  in  goods. 
Turning  to  the  vault,  there  is  so  much  property  in  metals. 
The  leading  mind  does  not  have  to  estimate  the  value  of 
paper,  nor  to  consider  how  other  institutions  stand;  he 
has  the  whole  within  his  own  circle. 

Besides  all  this,  persons  in  the  employ  of  this  commercial 
house  will  present  their  bills  montlily ;  these  will  be 
promptly  paid  from  the  metals  at  hand,  and  no  long,  tedious 
daily  accounts  will  be  kept  with  them.  They  will  be 
required  to  be  on  the  spot  at  the  precise  moment  when 
business  is  to  commence.  Tlie  alarm-clock  strikes,  and 
they  must  be  there ;  and  at  the  hour  when  business  is  to 


92  THE   EDUCATOR. 

close,  the  instant  the  clock  strikes,  no  matter  who  may  be 
present,  the  machinery  should  stop  with  as  much  precision 
as  in  the  mills  at  Lowell.  The  hours  of  labor  should  not 
be  over  eight  in  each  day,  so  that  no  just  complaint  of 
over-work  could  be  made. 

Too  great  strictness  and  perfection  in  all  arrangements 
of  this  character  cannot  be  maintained.  People,  coming  to 
understand  these  arrangements,  would  govern  themselves 
accordingly.  Business  minds  will  see  the  advantages  of 
thus  conducting  a  commercial  institution. 

[Objection  being  made  to  some  points  in  the  foregoing,  as  needlessly 
strict  and  difficult  of  actualization  in  the  present  state  of  the  commercial 
world,  the  following  was  added  :] 

In  all  unfoldings,  ideals,  as  perfect  as  words  can  ex- 
press them,  are  of  necessity  presented  to  persons  in  the 
earth-condition.  If  the  human  mind  is  ever  brought  to 
high  achievements,  it  must  be  by  having  before  it  an  ideal, 
or  copy,  as  perfect  as  can  be  formed.  You  wish  a  certain 
piece  of  work  executed,  —  for  example,  you  wish  a  carpet 
manufactured  of  a  certain  texture  and  figure ;  you  present 
to  the  persons  whom  you  employ  your  ideal,  that  is,  your 
C02J1/,  and  you  say  to  them,  "  In  so  far  as  you  imitate  that 
copy,  so  far  will  your  efforts  meet  my  approval."  If  you 
do  not  present  an  exact  copy,  they  work  in  the  dark,  not 
seeing  clearly  what  you  desire ;  and  neither  are  their 
efforts  satisfactory  to  themselves,  nor  their  results  to  you. 
But,  liaving  your  model,  diagram,  or  copy,  their  minds  are 
focalized,  their  energies  arc  bent  in  that  particular  direc- 
tion, and  they  are  able  to  compare  their  attainments  with 
your  ideal. 

The  more  you  reflect  on  this  point,  in  connection  with 
the  new  commercial  system,  the  greater  wisdom  will  you 
see  in  presenting  these  very  high  outlines.  They  are 
ideals,  to  which  the  cultivated,  spiritualized  commercialist 
must  look,  and  which  he  must  strive  at  the  earliest  moment 
to  actualize.     When  that  shall  be   done,   Commerce  will 


COMMERCE.  93 

become  attractive.  It  will  no  longer  be  a  drudgery,  and 
engaged  in  as  a  necessity.  One  will  not  enter  his  count- 
ing-house as  the  slave  goes  to  his  dungeon,  but  will  be 
attracted.  Exercising  his  commercial  faculties  pleasantly, 
all  will  be  as  agreeable  as  the  song  of  the  musician. 
Nationality  will  come  to  exhibit  itself  in  commerce ;  and 
thus  the  minds  of  intelligent  and  philanthropic  commercial- 
ists  will  be  elevated  above  the  drudgeries. 

The  question  of  currency  is  very  simple.  One  comes 
and  wants  goods.  These  goods  are  substantialities,  and  no 
reasonable  exchanger  will  deny  this.  But,  if  he  gives  you 
paper,  it  may  or  may  not  be  a  substantiality.  This  uncer- 
tainty excites,  disturbs.  But  when  you  have  your  coin 
in  your  vault,  you  know  what  you  have.  That  furnishes  a 
mineral  basis  on  which  you  can  build. 

They  who  unfold  this  scheme  have  travelled  over  this 
road,  and  have  seen  precisely  what  the  commercialist  needs 
to  render  his  labors  agreeable,  harmonious,  and  at  the  same 
time  reasonably  compensating. 

5.  Of  a  Central  Location,  Name,  Branch  Estahlishments, 
etc.  — You  will  have  your  parent,  or  Central  Chamber  of 
Commerce.  It  will  correspond  to  the  focal  faculty  in  man. 
It,  of  necessity,  must  have  a  local  habitation  and  a  name. 
Much  wisdom  is  requisite  to  decide  definitely  in  respect  to 
both  of  these  points. 

And  first  of  location.  You  will  take  into  careful  consid- 
eration the  cast  of  mind  which  you  will  have  to  cooperate 
with  you,  and  on  which  you  are  to  act.  Now,  the  merely 
impulsive  or  badly  acquisitive  mind  is  not  the  best  cast 
of  mind  to  start  and  carry  steadily  onward  a  system  of 
measures  having  in  view  not  only  individual,  but  also  col- 
lective good ;  not  only  the  good  of  persons  now  living, 
but  reaching  out  to  generations  which  are  to  be.  There 
is  need  of  mind  of  a  firm  and  substantial  character  —  of 
persons  who,  though  they  may  move  slowly,  yet,  when 
they  do  move,  act  intelhgently,  and  are  quite  reliable. 

Now,  speaking  in  general   terms,  this  nation  exhibits 


94  THE    EDUCATOR. 

three  prominent  casts  of  mind.  There  is  what  may  be 
called  the  Southern  cast.  It  feels,  is  fine,  but  is  unculti- 
vated, and  lacks  that  energy  which  is  essential  to  carry 
forward  important  enterprises.  Secondly,  there  is  what 
may  be  called  the  Western  cast  of  mind.  That  is  all  astir; 
is  in  a  state  of  commotion,  incidental  to  the  condition  of 
the  soil ;  it  is  comparatively  new ;  it  does  not  with  suffi- 
cient deliberation  weigh  subjects ;  is  not  a  very  reliable 
cast  of  mentality.  Turning,  then,  in  another  direction, 
what  may  be  called  the  Northern  cast  of  mind  is  exhibited. 
This  cast  is  slow ;  it  spends  much  time  in  weighing  sub- 
jects ;  it  sits  down,  and  calls  into  exercise  the  mathematic 
faculties  ;  calculates,  and  seems  to  the  other  casts  of  mind 
to  be  exceedingly  moderate. 

Now,  in  commencing  your  enterprise,  you  need,  promi- 
nently, the  latter  cast  of  mind.  It  is  more  moderate  ;  but 
it  is  also  more  shrewd,  more  calculating,  more  reliable. 
Besides,  it  is  more  highly  cultivated.  Its  institutions  are 
more  permanent.  There  is  a  durability  exhibited  by  this 
cast,  which  will  be  of  almost  infinite  service,  as  it  respects 
cooperation ;  and,  also,  as  it  respects  general  and  durable 
impressions.  It  were  better,  then,  taking  into  view  pres- 
ent conditions,  future  prospects  of  revolutions,  of  dismem- 
berments, to  select  for  your  field  of  labor  the  class  of  con- 
federated States  usually  denominated  New  England;  yet 
keeping  your  eye,  to  some  extent,  on  the  neighboring 
British  Provinces.  Here,  then,  is  opened  a  large  and  valu- 
able field  of  commercial  labor. 

Supposing  you  and  your  compeers  ^  decide  to  draw  the 
line  as  just  now  suggested  —  the  way  is  thus  prepared  to 
decide  on  a  name.  As  would  be  natiirally  suggested,  it 
may  be  called  The  New  England  Association  of  Philan- 
thropic COMMERCIALISTS. 

A  name  like  this  will  call  out  the  affections  of  both  men 
and  women.      The  public  mind  will  be  curious  to  know 

♦These  papers  were  addressed  chiefly  to  a  coinpauy  of  gentlemen,  mostly 
merchants,  convened  in  Boston  to  listen  thereto. 


COMMERCE.  95 

how  and  in  what  sense  pliilanthropij  can  exhibit  itself  in 
Commerce.  It  is  daily  seen  that  there  is  '^  no  fTiendslii])  in 
traded  Strictly  speaking,  the  mere  trader  looks  out  for 
himself,  or  for  the  company  of  which  he  is  a  component  part, 
or  whose  representative  he  may  be.  But  the  contemplated 
commercial  scheme  has  prominently  for  its  end  the  promo- 
tion of  friendship,  philanthropy.  It  is  a  child  of  an  excel- 
lent mother.  Its  mother  has  imparted  to  it  faith,  love, 
fidelity,  beneficence,  etc.  These  primal  principles  have 
given  birth  to  an  ofi'spring  which  has  been  called  Com- 
merce. Commerce  is  simply  equitable  exchange.  Com- 
merce is,  finally,  intercommunication  ;  is  simply  giving  and 
receiving;  so  that,  in  this  sense,  it  may  appropriate  to 
itself  the  term  pJiilanthroj:)]/. 

Secondly,  this  form  of  Commerce  is  philanthropic,  be- 
cause it  exchanges  its  goods  at  simple  cost.  It  does  not 
undertake  to  sponge  any  person,  or  any  association  of  per- 
sons ;  but  exchanges  intrinsic  values.  It  simply  asks  that 
others  will  be  as  good  to  it,  in  return,  as  it  is  good  to 
others. 

Thirdly,  it  appropriates  to  itself  the  term  philanthropy, 
because  it  as  readily  accommodates  itself  to  the  needs  of 
the  poor  as  to  the  wants  of  the  rich.  It  puts  its  shares  of 
stock  low  —  asks  the  payment  in  regular  instalments ;  so 
that,  with  any  considerable  degree  of  frugality,  almost  any 
person  can  enjoy  all  the  commercial  advantages  which  he 
or  she  may  from  time  to  time  need. 

Now,  while  you  organize  your  parent  commercial  insti- 
tution, soon  there  will  be  a  desire  expressed  that  branches, 
or,  better,  offspring,  may  be  located  in  various  parts  of 
your  contemplated  commercial  field.  It  will  occupy  a  por- 
tion of  your  attention  to  so  organize  the  branches  that 
they  will  not  only,  on  the  one  hand,  be  advantaged  by  the 
connection,  but  also  that  they  will,  on  the  other,  be  tribu- 
tary to  the  central  or  parent  institution. 

Family  feuds  are  of  frequent  occurrence :  often  chil- 
dren  disagree ;    often   parents    cannot   harmonize  all  the 


96  THE    EDUCATOR. 

family  relations  in  such  Avays,  and  in  such  order,  that  there 
will  be  true  domestic  union.  Unless  your  business  ability, 
therefore,  enable  you  to  secure  these  two  points,  just  now 
named,  bickerings,  jealousies,  and  discords,  will  prevail 
among  your  children,  and  so  domestic  dis-harmony  will  be 
exhibited. 

Favored  as  the  central  mind  will  be  with  a  thorough 
knowledge  of  the  markets,  having  capital  at  his  command, 
able  to  call  in  persons  of  marked  commercial  ability,  it  is 
but  equitable  that  the  children  should  contribute  to  the 
advancement  and  general  welfare  of  their  parent.  But  it 
is  a  very  nice  question,  how,  and  in  what  M^ay,  they 
shall  be  tributaries  ;  and,  if  tributaries,  what  use  shall 
be  made  of  the  means  which  shall  accrue  from  these 
branches. 

Now,  this  enterprise  is  to  be  philanthropic  in  this  respect, 
also.  It  stretches  out  its  arms  over  a  large,  valuable,  cul- 
tivated territory.  Here  are  wants  to  be  supplied ;  here 
are  wrongs  to  be  redressed ;  here  are  charities  claiming 
the  attention  of  beneficent  persons ;  here  are  persons  who 
have  some  shreds  of  thought  in  connection  with  new  in- 
ventions, but  who  are  struggling  for  means  to  elaborate 
their  thoughts ;  there  are  needs  of  nobler  architectural 
structures ;  there  are  needs  of  schools,  and  of  appliances 
to  render  the  earth  more  fruitful.  Here  open  up  to  the 
beneficent  mind  labors  of  great  moment.  Now,  these  chil- 
dren of  Commerce  should  early  be  taught  the  lesson  of  be- 
neficence. So  to  speak,  their  grandmother,  the  Church,  is 
a  good  woman.  She  delights  to  distribute  her  blessings. 
Let,  then,  each  be  informed,  that  if  it  is  a  true  cliild  of 
its  parents,  it  will  cheerlully  contribute  for  philanthropic 
purposes. 

You  may  then  start  with  this  simple  arrangement :  in  ad- 
dition to  the  cost  of  goods  as  they  arc  purchased  by  your 
general  purchaser  (they  need  not  of  necessity  go  to  a 
branch  of  the  Central  Chamber  of  Commerce),  and  in  con- 
sideration of  the   advantages  which  will   accrue    to   the 


COMMERCE.  97 

branches  from  your,  so  to  speak,  wholesale  arrangement, 
they  should  give  to  the  parent  institution  one  j^cf  cent. ; 
which  sum  shall  be  religiously  used  for  such  philanthropic 
purposes  as  from  time  to  time  may  meet  the  appro! 'ation 
of  the  leading  mind.  Thus,  besides  constantly  cultivating 
their  own  beneficent  faculties,  no  injustice  is  done.  They 
get  all  the  wholesale  advantages,  and,  as  it  were,  in  grati- 
tude, leave  this  surplus  sum  to  accumulate.  From  it  struc- 
tures could  in  due  thne  be  reared ;  charities  could  be  estab- 
lished ;  struggling  inventors  could  be  aided;  —  thus  gain- 
ing two  points  of  immense  value:  ^r%i,  justice;  and  sec- 
ondly, from  justice,  philanthropy. 

6.  Hecords  and  Accounts.  —  Among  the  subjects  which 
occupy  the  attention  of  the  intelligent  commercialist,  there 
is  no  one  which  so  frequently  perplexes  him  as  that  of 
mercantile  records.  The  best,  most  critical  mathematical 
minds  have  been  directed  to  this  important  branch  of 
mercantile  labors;  and,  notwithstanding  all  the  various 
improvements  which  from  time  to  time  have  been  made  in 
this  direction,  yet  the  leading  mind  of  a  large  commercial 
association  feels  a  constant  dependence  on  the  keeper  of 
his  records,  and  the  necessity  of  some  degree  of  surveil- 
lance over  him.  Often  he  has  not  time,  and  perhaps  has 
not  mathematical  ability,  to  look  into  and  fully  criticize 
this  essential  branch  of  his  business.  If  his  books  are  not 
regularly  kept,  —  if  there  be  iniquity  in  the  hearts  of  hia 
accountants,  —  though  he  may  annually  do  a  large  busi- 
ness, yet  at  the  termination  of  the  fiscal  year  results  are 
often  very  unsatisfactory  to  his  mind.  He  looks  at  his 
clerks,  —  considers  their  salaries,  —  cultivates  an  acquaint- 
ance with  their  style  of  dress,  their  general  habits,  their 
daily  expenditures,  —  and  not  unfrequently  suspects  that 
there  are  certain  leakages.  But,  dependent  as  he  is  on 
his  recorders,  he  either  has  not  the  patience,  or  lacks  the 
ability,  to  enter  into  a  personal  inspection  of  his  books. 
Occasionally,  reports  reach  his  mind  of  improper  conduct; 
and  uneasy  sensations  are  experienced  when  he  considers 
13  9 


98  THE   EDUCATOR. 

that  he  is,  commercially  speaking,  to  a  very  large  extent, 
at  the  mercy  of  this  class  of  laborers. 

Now,  in  presenting  to  the  public  mind  a  new  commer- 
cial system,  it  is  deemed  wise  to  consider  its  bearings  upon 
this  branch  of  mercantile  labor. 

Already  the  leading  mind  is  supposed  to  be  surrounded 
by  three  important  and  carefully-selected  agents  —  the 
Purchaser,  Receiver,  and  Transmitter  to  the  several 
branches.  The  leading  mind  is  supposed  to  be  so  favor- 
ably located  that  he  can  overlook  and  to  a  considerable 
extent  oversee  the  whole  establishment.  He  is  also  sup- 
posed to  have  selected  persons  of  eminent  ability  as  lead- 
ing minds  of  the  several  branches.  For  the  sake  of  the 
case,  it  is  supposed  that  the  new  commercial  ship  is  ready 
to  be  launched.  Certain  persons  are  supposed  to  have 
subscribed  for  your  stock,  and  are  prepared  —  due  notice 
having  been  given  ■ — to  pay  in  metal,  to  a  greater  or  less 
amount.  While  this  is  simple  cash,  you  have  it  in  hand. 
You  know  what  you  have.  You  can  count  it  as  easily  as 
you  can  count  the  fingers  on  your  hands.  But  now  some 
of  these  metals  are  to  be  exchanged  for  goods.  You  look 
to  your  Purchaser.  For  convenience'  sake  we  will  call  this 
Purchaser  John.  You  say  to  John,  "  I  wish  you  to  go  out 
and  purchase  at  lowest  rates  a  cargo  of  lumber."  John 
immediately  commences  inquiry,  —  looks  at  the  price-cur- 
rent,-r- goes  among  prominent  lumber-dealers,  —  finds  the 
kind  and  also  the  quantity  of  lumber  you  desire  him  to 
purchase.  He  directs  that  the  cargo  be  discharged,  and 
located  in  such  spot  as  may  be  designated.  He  then 
makes  a  simple  draft,  and  says  to  the  seller,  "  Go  to  the 
Kew  England  Association  of  Philanthropic  Commercialists, 
inquire  for  the  leading  mind  of  that  Association,  and  show 
him  this  draft."     You  cash  that  paper. 

Suppose,  for  convenience'  sake,  that  this  cargo  of  lumber 
costs  on  the  wharf  one  thousand  dollars.  You  have  cashed 
that  draft.  Now,  you  have  one  thousand  dollars  less  of 
metals  than  you  previously  had ;   but  you  have  come,  or 


COMMERCE.  99 

are  supposed  to  have  come,  into  possession  of  a  cargo  of 
lumber.  You  have  that  cash  draft,  which  is  in  your  vault, 
instead  of  the  one  thousand  dollars  which  were  there 
before.  Now,  you  are  able  at  a  glance,  thus  far,  to  see 
with  great  precision  where  you  are,  what  you  have,  and 
your  paper  represents,  for  the  time  being,  the  particular 
use  which  has  been  made  of  the  metals  in  the  case  thus 
supposed. 

Now,  you  see  that  your  Purchaser  goes  out  empty- 
handed,  —  returns  as  empty-handed  as  he  went,  as  far  as  it 
respects  the  handling  of  your  metals.  He  cannot  defraud 
you,  because  you  have  not  placed  yourself  at  his  mercy. 
There  may,  however,  be  a  leakage,  unless  you  take  into 
account  a  second  arrangement.  You,  having  closed  this 
matter,  say  to  your  Receiver,  "  Such  and  such  arrange- 
ments have  been  made.  John  has  purchased  a  cargo  of 
lumber.  The  order  has  been  cashed."  For  convenience' 
sake,  the  Receiver  may^be  called  James.  You  say  to 
James,  "  I  wish  you  to  see  that  the  lumber  is  there.  Take 
with  you,  if  you  desire,  some  capable  surveyor  or  in- 
spector. See  if  all  things  are  right,  let  that  lumber  be 
most  carefully  housed,  and  take  the  key  in  your  own 
pocket."  So  you  prevent  your  Purchaser  from  running 
away  with  either  your  metals  or  your  lumber.  They  are 
out  of  his  reach  entirely.  James  returns,-  brings  with 
him  the  certiiicate  of  the  authorized  inspector.  You  look 
at  that,  and  thus  far  all  is  well  and  straightforward. 

Now  there  commences  a  work  for  James  to  do.  He 
opens  his  journal ;  makes  records  of  his  doings,  in  connec- 
tion with  the  authorized  surveyor.  Here,  again,  not  a 
fraction  of  your  metals  goes  into  James'  hand,  because 
James  must  give  his  order  to  the  surveyor  for  the  compen- 
sation of  the  latter ;  and  that  surveyor  comes  to  you,  and 
the  order  is  cashed.  Here,  again,  then,  your  cash  is  less, 
but  the  surveyor's  services  are  paid,  and  the  certificate  is 
placed  in  the  vault ;  and  so  your  papers  and  your  metals 
tell  to  a  fraction  where  you  are. 


100  THE    EDUCATOR.  ' 

Pass  now  to  the  third  person.  Suppose  there  is  a  de- 
mand for  a  few  thousand  feet  of  lumber  ;  that  demand  must 
come  through  the  proper  channel,  —  that  is,  through  the 
leading  mind  of  the  Lumber  branch  of  your  institution. 
He  informs  your  Distributer  of  the  demand  for  so  much  of 
the  purchased  goods.  That  Distributer  at  once  informs 
you,  the  leading  mind,  of  the  fact.  He  knows  that  you 
have  lumber,  —  its  quality,  quantity,  and  its  location.  You 
write  a  simple  order,  —  having  always  at  hand  blanks  for 
the  seven  different  branches,  which  you  fill  with  great 
ease,  —  pass  that  down  to  the  Transmitter,  who,  for  con- 
venience' sake,  may  be  called  Mary.  The  Transmitter 
makes  record  of  the  same  in  her  journal,  and  passes  the 
paper  forward  to  the  leading  mind  of  the  Lumber  branch. 
The  agent  of  the  Lumber  branch  now  has  it  at  his  com- 
mand. Certain  expenses  have  accrued.  Mary  informs 
him  what  it  had  cost  up  to  the  time  that  the  property,  or^ 
what  is  the  same,  the  paper,  had  reached  her.  The  agent 
of  the  Lumber  branch  adds  to  it  that  cost  which  had 
attached  to  it  in  his  department,  marks  the  price,  and  the 
buyer  is  now  reached.  He  is  ready  with  his  metals,  depos- 
its the  same,  and  takes  his  property. 

The  agent  of  that  branch  makes  careful  record  of  his 
transaction,  in  a  plain,  simple  way,  so  that  your  messenger, 
your  outside  auditor,  your  second  eyes,  can  look  at  any 
time  at  these  records.  They  are  supposed  to  be  ahvays 
open  for  the  inspection  of  this  messenger  or  auditor.  That 
person,  being  outside  of  the  machinery,  is  supposed  to  be 
acquainted  with  all  matters  ;  and  bearing  certain  intimate 
relations  to  the  leading  mind,  —  being,  as  it  were,  his  confi- 
dant, telling  all  that  he  has  heard,  all  that  he  has  seen,  all 
that  is  known,  and  each  agent  understanding  tliis  arrange- 
ment,—  it  were  almost  impossible  for  a  fraction  to  be  lost. 
Hardly  could  an  adroit  swindler  get  the  Association's 
property  into  his  or  her  private  pocket.  Besides  this,  all 
your  agents  are  owners.  In  short,  it  is  a  copartnership ; 
and  so  there  would  be,  as  it  were,  seven  eyes  open,  all 
looking  at  one  another,  besides  your  messenger. 


COMMERCE.  101 

You  then  agree  upon  a  time  when  account  of  stock  shall 
be  returned,  and  these  accounts  come  under  the  super- 
vision, first,  of  Mary,  second,,  of  James,  third,  of  John  — 
each  comparing  with  his  journal ;  and,  lastly,  they  come 
before  your  mind,  having  been  audited  and  inspected  by 
the  persons  already  designated.  Now,  you  have  two 
things  —  first,  your  metals;  secondly,  your  goods.  Your 
stock  may  be  estimated,  say,  for  convenience'  sake,  at  ten 
thousand  dollars.  If  the  goods,  on  the  one  hand,  and  the 
metals,  on  the  other,  represent  that  amount  of  property, 
all  is  straight.  This  the  Association  can  see  for  itself — it 
is  tangible.  The  first  fiscal  year  is  supposed  to  be  closed. 
Ample  time  is  taken  to  take  account  of  stock ;  and  you  see 
that  thus  far  all  things  are  right  side  up.  You  have  your 
checks ;  you  have  your  balances.  You  have  your  eyes  to 
look  for  you  ;  you  have  your  ears  to  hear  for  you ;  you 
have  a  perfection  of  commercial  arrangements  unsur- 
passed, and  yet  so  simple  that  a  person  of  ordinary  intel- 
ligence with  comparative  ease  can  comprehend  them. 
Credit  being  out  of  the  question  —  banks  not  called  into 
requisition  —  no  accommodation  paper  out  —  no  question- 
ings how  this  or  that  company  stands,  what  are  its  liabili- 
ties, what  the  probabilities  of  its  liquidation — everything  of 
that  sort,  usually  so  perplexing  at  the  termination  of  the 
fiscal  year,  belongs  not  to  the  "  New  England  Association 
of  Philanthropic  Commercialists." 

7.  Concluding  Appeal  to  the  Philanthropic.  —  In  bring- 
ing these  papers  relating  to  Commerce  to  a  temporary 
close,  it  is  felt  to  be  wise  to  present  an  appeal  to  the  phi- 
lanthropic and  more  spiritualized  class  of  commercialists. 

Persons  who  revisit  earth  come  to  act  on  mind,  —  to 
raise  it  to  a  loftier,  purer,  diviner,  and,  as  a  sequence,  more 
beneficent  condition. 

At  this  present  stage  of  man's  unfolding,  Commerce  rules 
on  this  planet ;  but  its  dominion  serves  to  enrich  a  few,  at 
the  expense,  and  often  the  crime,  of  the  many. 

A  power  so  strong  as  Commerce  should  be  seized  upon 

9* 


102  THE    EDUCATOR. 

by  philanthropic  persons,  to  advance  and  generally  im- 
prove the  condition  of  the  inliabitants  of  this  planet. 

This  series  of  papers  all  look  in  that  direction.  Before, 
however,  much  can  be  accomplished,  these  papers  must  be 
presented  to  the  public  mind.  Besides  this,  messengers 
should  be  employed,  whose  mission  it  should  be  to  seize 
upon  the  strong  points  presented  in  these  much  condensed 
documents,  and  present  the  same  verbally  to  such  persons 
or  assemblies  as  can  be  reached. 

By  labors  of  this  character,  some  few  select  and  able 
persons  will  become  interested  in  this  branch  of  philan- 
thropic effort,  —  will  generously  proffer  their  personal 
services,  and  peradventure  their  capital,  to  start  and  for  a 
season  (until  labors  become  systematized)  carry  forward 
this  enterprise. 

Unless  something  of  this  kind  be,  at  a  suitable  season, 
commenced,  these  valuable  documents  will  to  some  extent 
be  lost  sight  of,  and  reach  only  a  very  few  persons.  But, 
were  they  judiciously  prepared  and  put  to  press,  then  per- 
sons could  take  the  same,  peruse  them  at  their  leisure, 
judge  of  their  value,  their  reasonableness,  and  their  practi- 
cability, and  thus  broadly  aid  the  spiritual  enterprise  as  a 
whole,  and  this  branch  of  effort  in  particular. 

To  carry  forward  this  work  systematically,  a  few  per- 
sons might  resolve  themselves  into  an  Association,  talcing 
the  name  which  has  already  been  designated,  and  open  a 
temporary  office  for  conversation  and  the  diffusion  of  in- 
formation. The  Association  might  also,  through  its  busi- 
ness mind,  receive  pledges  of  capital,  to  be  redeemed  when- 
ever that  capital  shall  be  needed  for  the  erection  of  a  struc- 
ture, or  for  such  other  purposes  as  may  be  deemed  requi- 
site. Such  a  step  would  focalize  ollbrt ;  there  would  be  one 
central,  practical  point,  to  which  all  business  energies 
could  be  wisely  directed. 

The  more  business  persons  inspect  these  documents,  the 
broader,  the  more  philosophic,  the  more  philanthropic,  will 
they  appear.     Tn  proportion  to  the  magnitude  of  an  enter- 


COMMEECE — PRACTICAL   APPLICATION.  103 

prise,  the  greater  should  be  the  deliberation  in  its  com- 
mencement. Time  will  be  required  to  reach  the  North- 
ern mind.  It  acts  slowly,  calculates  carefully,  inspects 
shrewdly.  Care  should  therefore  be  had  that  hasty  action 
is  not  encouraged. 

But,  when  the  leading  mind  is  satisfied  that  the  hour 
has  fully  come  to  strike  a  blow  in  this  direction,  let  him  go 
forward.  His  intuitions  will  guide  him ;  he  will  feel  inte- 
riorly that  the  hour  has  come  in  which  the  new  ship  should 
be  launched. 

Other  minds  will  be  attracted  to  his ;  they  will  learn  his 
business  capacity ;  become  acquainted  with  his  purity  of 
life,  his  devotion  to  principles,  his  desire  to  elevate  and 
unfold  humanity.  Thus,  inspiring  them  with  confidence, 
means  will  be  secured ;  and  an  enterprise  from  which 
greatest  blessings  are  to  flow  to  the  present  and  future 
generations  on  this  planet  will  be  commenced. 


§  XIL  PRACTICAL  APPLICATION  OF  THE  FOREGOING  PRINCIPLES. 
—  "THE  NEW  ENGLAND  ASSOCIATION  OF  PHILANTHROPIC  COM- 
MERCIALISTS." 

It  is  thought  proper  here  to  state,  that  a  number  of  individuals,  becom- 
ing convinced  of  the  practicability  and  desirableness  of  inaugurating  a  sys- 
tem of  Equitable  Exchange  on  the  plan  set  forth  in  the  foregoing  papers, 
associated  themselves  in  the  city  of  Boston,  on  the  31st  day  of  July,  1855. 
as  the  "  nucleus  of  an  organization  for  the  gradual  realization  of  the  objects 
had  in  view,"  under  the  comprehensive  title  of  "TAe  New  England  Asso- 
ciation of  Philanthropic  Commcrdalists.''^  This  Association  subsequently 
organized,  by  the  adoption  of  a  Constitution  and  By-Laws,  and  the  desig- 
nation of  officers,  —  Thaddeus  S.  Sheldon  assuming  the  position  of  Lead- 
ing Mind.  John  Orvis  was  appointed  Agent  and  Messenger,  and  charged 
with  the  duty  of  presenting  the  subject  before  the  public.  A  small  pam- 
phlet was  issued,  containing  the  substance  of  the  plan  as  herein  presented, 
and  several  public  gatherings  were  held  in  various  places.  At  a  meeting 
held  at  the  Winthrop  House,  Boston,  Oct.  6th,  1855,  the  following  addi- 
tional paper  was  submitted  from  the  same  source  as  the  foregoing  : 


104  THE   EDUCATOR. 

AN   APPEAL   TO   THE   INTELLIGENTLY   HUMANE. 

There  are  two  prominent  classes  —  the  poor  and  the 
rich.  Both  are  objects  of  commiseration.  The  first  have 
too  little ;  the  second,  too  much.  Both  are  in  unfavor- 
able conditions  for  the  highest  moral,  religious,  and  spir- 
itual improvement.  Often,  and  in  fact  almost  always,  the 
rich  have  obtained  their  wealth  by  cunning,  by  fraud,  by 
overreaching.  The  poor  are  usually  improvident,  short- 
sighted, grovelling,  dwell  in  the  present,  with  little  hope 
of  the  future.  Both  drag  out  a  comparatively  miserable 
earthly  existence.  Could  the  two  be  to  some  extent  inter- 
blended,  both  would  be  thereby  advantaged,  and  in  various 
ways  improved. 

The  producer  and  the  consumer  are  hindered  in  their 
natural  relations  by  intermediates,  or  mere  traders,  trick- 
sters, crafty,  intriguing  persons ;  so  that  both  producer  and 
consumer  are  disadvantaged.  Could  the  two  interblend, 
and  become  one,  both  would  by  such  association  be  as- 
sisted. 

Now,  the  work  of  the  present  hour  is  to  equalize  and 
associate  these  parties,  so  that  they  shall  feel  a  unity  of 
interests,  and  enjoy  a  brotherhood. 

All  these  parties  have  certain  essential  wants.  These 
wants  are,  prominently,  nutriments,  garments,  shelter,  im- 
plements, fnrnishments,  books,  and  remedials. 

May  not,  then,  a  few  intelligently  humane  persons  Avisely 
combine  their  business  talents  and  their  means,  with  a  view 
of  economically  supplying  to  persons  the  essentials  of  life  ? 

Here  is  a  single  question,  presented  for  the  cool,  calm 
consideration  of  this  assemblage.  Outlines  [of  a  plan  for 
this  end]  are  already  within  your  reach.  You  can  deliber- 
ately peruse  and  carefully  inspect  the  points  therein  pre- 
sented. 

There  are  times  and  favorable  seasons  for  all  things. 
You  have  gathered  in,  or  are  harvesting,  unusually  large 
crops ;   yet   the    intermediates  —  a  large,  united   army  — 


COMMERCE  —  PRACTICAL    APPLICATION.  105 

stand  between  the  honest  producer  and  the  hungry  con- 
sumer. What  you  need  is,  at  the  earhest  practicable  mo- 
ment, to  overleap  these  intermediates,  and  form  a  connect- 
ing link  between  the  grower,  or  manufacturer,  and  the 
eater,  or  user. 

Now,  that  which  the  human  mind  can  form  a  clear  con- 
ception of,  it  can  sooner  or  later  execute.  Simplicity  of 
plan  is  essential  to  success.  The  plan  presented  is  remark- 
able, not  only  for  its  simplicity,  but  for  its  oneness. 

As  in  other  great  enterprises,  master  minds  need  to  be 
called  out,  —  persons  of  great  faith,  of  much  love,  of  large 
fidelity,  of  intelligent  philanthropy,  of  unconquerable 
heroism.  Such  minds  are  here.  If  they  say  the  word, 
they  can  take  this  enterprise  on  their  shoulders,  and  carry 
it  easily  forward,  so  far  as  to  show  a  model.  This  will  be 
inspected  and  imitated  by  others.  This  done,  the  consumer 
and  producer,  the  rich  and  the  poor,  are  brought  together 
on  a  common  basis,  and  all  are  advantaged. 

It  remains  for  the  intelligent  assemblage  this  day  con- 
vened to  take  this,  the  grandest  humanitarian  step  ever 
taken  on  this  planet.  Leave  it  to  coming  generations  to 
start  this  enterprise,  and  poverty,  wretchedness,  want,  and 
crime,  must  of  necessity  continue. 

In  this  enterprise  you  can  concentrate  your  action,  your 
strength,  your  means,  in  such  wise  and  judicious  efforts  as 
must  call  down  upon  your  heads  the  blessings  of  coming 
generations. 

Besides,  the  spirit-world  is  opened.  Direct,  reliable 
intercourse  exists  between  it  and  the  earth-life.  Noble 
men  and  women,  associated  in  that  higher  state,  wait  for 
cooperation  in  the  lower  conditions.  Lovingly,  intelli- 
gently, they  this  day  proffer  you  their  generous  aid.  It 
remains  for  this  assembly  to  accept  or  refuse.  Persons  in 
the  spirit-life  would  bear  to  the  earth-life  the  relation  of 
suggesters,  —  asking  cooperation  in  the  ratio  that  their 
suggestions  may  meet  the  approval  of  intelHgent,  eminent 
business  minds. 

14 


106  THE   EDUCATOR. 

Start  this  enterprise,  and  in  its  train,  of  necessity,  will 
follow  a  wiser  and  more  substantial  system  of  Government. 

Start  this  enterprise,  and  in  its  train  will  follow  a  broad 
and  comprehensive  Educational  system. 

Start  this  enterprise,  and  beautiful,  quiet,  harmonious, 
happy  Homes  will  appear. 

Start  this  enterprise,  and  a  generous  Philanthropy  Avill 
follow. 

Start  this  enterprise,  and  the  weak,  the  maimed,  the  lame, 
the  criminal,  will  be  wisely  cared  for. 

Start  this  enterprise,  and  the  struggling  Inventor  will  be 
aided.  A  divine  Agriculture,  useful  Amusements,  Mental 
Unfolding,  and  a  true  spiritual  State,  wherein  man  sliall 
forever  and  forever  expand,  must,  of  necessity,  follow  in 
its  train. 

A  true  Commerce  is  but  the  precursor  of  a  brighter  day, 
a  happier  era,  wherein  universal  man  shall  find  his  highest, 
noblest  individual  profit  in  consulting  the  good  of  others. 

Subsequently,  the  Agent,  together  with  the  Communicator,  were 
deputed  to  journey  to  the  West  and  South,  for  the  furtherance  of  the 
objects  of  the  Association.  Visiting  the  principal  cities  of  the  Western 
States,  and  proceeding  as  far  south  as  New  Orleans,  they  spent  some  four 
months  in  collecting  statistical  and  other  information  relating  to  the  pro- 
duction, cost,  and  transmission,  of  various  commodities ;  in  imparting 
knowledge  respecting  the  plan  of  operations,  arranging  agencies  in  vari- 
ous sections,  and  in  perfecting  and  adjusting  the  machinery  of  a  very 
extensive  conmiercial  enterprise,  on  the  basis  of  strictly  equitable  ex- 
change. Tills  machinery  is  ready  to  be  set  in  operation  whenever  the 
Leading  Mind  of  the  movement  shall  decide  that  the  proper  hour  has 
arrived.  Until  such  time,  further  public  effort  on  the  part  of  the  Associ- 
ation has  been  suspended. 

In  the  m(!an  time,  a  large  amount  of  matter,  embracing  further  details, 
relating  to  the  internal  management  of  a  commercial  house, — I'clating 
also  to  the  qualities,  uses,  and  relative  values,  of  various  products  of  dif- 
ferent sections ;  such  aa  fabrics,  grains,  fruits,  the  preservation  and  trans- 
portation of  the  same,  remedials,  etc.  etc.,  —  has  been  communicated, 
■which  will  doubtless  be  found  of  great  value  in  the  practical  management 
of  the  scheme,  but  which  it  is  not  considered  important  to  lay  before  the 
public  in  the  present  volume. 


GKOUP-LIFE.  107 

It  ought,  perhaps,  to  be  stated,  to  prevent  misapprehension,  that  a 
movement,  growing  partly  out  of  these  suggestions,  and  partaking  in 
Bome  slight  degree  of  their  features,  was  initiated  in  Boston  in  the  winter 
of  1855-G,  under  the  name  of  the  "  Boston  House  of  Equity.''''  It  was 
of  temporary  duration  ;  but  its  failure  is  regarded  as  confirmatory,  rather 
than  otherwise,  of  the  wisdom  and  practicability  of  the  scheme  herein 
proposed,  inasmuch  as  the  "  House  of  Equity  "  lacked  some  of  the  dis- 
tinctive features  which  are  here  presented  as  vitally  essential  to  a  divine 
Commerce.  —  Editor. 


§  XIII.     OF   GROUPS   AND    GROUP-LIFE,    OR  THE   HOME. 

1.  Lessons  of  Nature.  —  Observe  carefully  the  tree.  It 
exhibits  vegetable  group-life.  The  roots  intertwine,  and, 
as  it  were,  they  construct  for  themselves  their  quiet  under- 
ground home.  From  the  roots  the  trunk  springs,  and 
branches,  leaves,  blossoms,  and  fruit,  appear.  Now,  the 
roots,  trunk,  branches,  all  work  together,  and  contribute 
to  the  good  of  each  and  of  all.  It  is  wise,  then,  for  the  intel- 
ligent student  of  group-laws  to  cultivate  an  acquaintance 
with  the  tree. 

Having  done  this,  the  inquirer  might  next  proceed  to 
the  humble  mint,  and  ascertain  how  that  contrives  to  con- 
tract and  dispense  its  peculiar  odors.  He  would  learn  that 
it  throws  out  its  receptive  leaves,  and  draws  to  it  such 
elements  as  it  requires. 

Pursuing  his  researches,  and  observing  around  the  mints 
and  flowers  the  little  insect  called  the  bee,  he  follows  this 
to  its  hive.  Here  he  finds  beautiful  circular  apartments 
—  the  elegant  cone,  and  the  nicely -wrought  comb.  He 
acquaints  himself  with  the  queen,  the  bee-mother :  she 
keeps  house  for  her  children,  sui^ervises  and  guides  the 
whole  establishment.  While  she  is  very  matronly,  she  is 
at  the  same  time  very  firm,  and  all  things  move  as  she 
directs.  He  perceives  that  each  one  follows  its  attractions, 
goes  where  it  will,  gathers  its  own  honey,  and  brings  the 
whole  to  the  common  home.  Thus  our  inquirer  learns 
that  there  is  such  a  thing  as  individuality  in  harmony  with 
sociality. 


108  THE    EDUCATOR. 

Gathering  this  lesson  of  wisdom  from  the  bee,  he  turns 
to  the  fowls  of  the  air,  and  he  observes  that  even  the  birds 
have  system;  —  that,  while  some  are  gathering  food  on  the 
plains,  others  are  in  the  lofty  tree-tops,  watching  and 
imparting  knowledge  to  those  below ;  thus  hinting  that 
there  should  ever  be  persons  occupying  lofty  positions, 
where  they  can  catch  new  thoughts  as  they  flit  across  the 
heavens,  and  transmit  them  to  the  earth  below. 

He  next  examines  the  beautiful  circular  nest  of  the  little 
songsters.  It  is  made  of  straws,  laid  one  after  another, 
each  in  its  true  position.  Here  is  domestic  life.  "  This," 
the  songstress  seems  to  say,  "is  our  place  of  repose.  We 
assemble  as  a  flock  when  we  please ;  but  my  dear  mate  and 
myself  greatly  delight  to  have  a  cosey  home,  where  we  can 
retire  from  the  world,  and  enjoy  the  sweets  of  domestic 
life.  Here  is  our  home  of  harmony ;  our  little  ones  are 
here,  and  we  hold  to  these,  for  a  season,  the  dear,  godlike, 
parental  relation." 

Now,  the  inquirer,  who  had  supposed  that  people  could 
be  tied  together,  like  a  bundle  of  rags,  begins  to  philoso- 
phize. He  asks,  what  means  this  ?  And  the  reply  of  his 
own  intuitions  is,  the  parental  i-elationis  of  God;  offsj^ring 
call  out  the  nobler  faculties^  and  holier  sympathies  are,  by 
means  of  this  relation,  cultivated  and  enjoyed. 

The  student,  in  a  calm,  meditative  state,  next  wanders 
by  the  sea-side,  and  observes  the  finny  tribe ;  he  sees  that 
they,  too,  live  and  move  in  schools,  or  groups,  in  their 
native  element. 

He  bends  his  knee  on  the  sea-shore,  turns  his  face  up- 
ward, and  contemplates  the  heavenly  bodies ;  he  perceives 
that  they  also  are  coojierating,  each  receiving,  each  impart- 
ing love,  light,  and  Avisdom. 

It  is  neodiiil,  in  unl'olding  the  rudiments  of  social  science, 
thus  to  i»res('nt  thoughts  in  the  simplest  possible  way.  The 
grand  dilliciilty  lies  here:  man  overlooks  the  simple  lessons 
of  Nature,  and  supposes  that  some  mighty  volume  nmst  be 
written,  or  that  statutes  must  be  framed  by  legislatures,  laws 


GROUP-LIFE.  109 

enacted  with  intricate  and  elaborate  provisions.  But  the 
thing  needed  is  not  enactment ;  it  is  discovery.  The  whole 
matter  of  a  true  society  Hes  in  a  nutshell —  the  discovery 
of  natural  laics.  The  shrub,  the  flower,  the  insects,  birds, 
fishes  —  all  are  in  harmonious  conditions.  Man,  just  ush- 
ered into  existence,  as  it  were,  needs  but  to  open  his  eyes, 
and  social  laws  will  be  unfolded  sufficient  for  a  divine 
actualism. 

2.  The  Family.  —  Patriarchism  looks  to  the  gathering 
of  families.  It  is,  in  its  present  condition,  a  comparative 
crudity ;  but  it  has  in  its  bosom  a  broad,  comprehensive, 
and  very  beautiful  philosophy.  It  has  at  its  head  one  who 
holds  to  it  the  parental  relation ;  and  paternity  of  necessity 
implies  the  existence  of  offspring. 

Illustrations  of  the  family  relation  may  be  seen  in  the  veg- 
etable and  animal  worlds.  The  onion,  for  example,  may  be 
regarded  as  a  family.  Observe  its  form ;  mark  its  distinct, 
concentric  layers,  or  circles,  until  you  reach  its  core.  The 
apple  exhibits  its  family  of  seeds  lodged  in  the  core.  There 
is,  also,  what  may  be  termed  an  apple  family,  embracing 
the  ordinary  apple,  the  pear,  the  quince,  etc.  These  apples 
are  of  various  forms,  sizes,  and  flavors ;  yet  they  form  one 
family.  Again,  there  is  the  plum  family ;  there  are  many 
varieties  of  this  fruit,  yet  they  constitute  one  family.  And 
thus  of  other  vegetable  products.  Among  the  fowls  may 
be  observed  the  robin  family,  the  swallow  family,  the  duck 
family ;  and  among  the  fishes,  the  cod  family,  the  mackerel 
family,  the  whale  family,  the  shark  family,  etc. 

These  illustrations  from  Nature  prepare  the  mind  to 
receive  truthful  ideas  in  respect  to  family  relations.  Now, 
birds  choose  their  mates.  "  Birds  of  a  feather  flock  to- 
gether." There  is  a  law,  and  it  must  be  discovered,  by 
which  true  family  relations  can  be  formed.  As  the  plum, 
the  apple,  the  birds,  the  fishes,  hold  their  respective  rela- 
tions, as  individuals  and  as  famiHes,  so  must  there  be 
among  maw  families  and  comhinations  of  families ;  each 
distinct,  and  yet  holding  just  relations  to  others.     Who- 

10 


110  THE    EDUCATOR. 

ever,  then,  shall  clearly  discover  the  laws  which  regulate 
the  flimily  relations,  will  be  justly  regarded,  in  the  future, 
as  man's  benefactor. 

It  is  clear  that  man  and  woman,  as  individuals,  are  de- 
signed to  dwell  together ;  that  organic  arrangements  look 
to  the  closest  union  of  the  two  sexes.  Coming  of  these 
unions,  a  third  person,  or  more  than  one,  appears.  Here, 
then,  is  exhibited  domestic  life.  Prompted  by  affection, 
the  progenitors  labor  for  and  in  behalf  of  the  begotten. 
Say  what  the  world  may,  a  closer  relation  does  exist  heticeen 
parents  and  children  than  is  exhibited  in  any  other  aspect 
of  social  life.  Therefore,  as  the  bee,  and  the  fish,  and  the 
vegetable,  holds  each  its  family  relations,  so  must  the 
divine  domestic  relation  be  perpetuated  in  human  society. 

It  seems  needless  here  to  enter  upon  a  course  of  critical 
reasoning  in  behalf  of  a  statement  so  momentous ;  the 
affections  only  need  to  be  addressed.  Journey,  though 
one  may,  far  from  the  cot  where  he  was  born,  the  mind 
ever  turns  to  home.  The  wanderer  sings  of  home;  ay,  of 
"  sweet  home."  Now,  liome  does  not  consist  in  a  particu- 
lar house,  a  certain  location,  or  fixtures ;  but  it  is  the 
restin(j-]:)lacG  of  the  affections.  There  the  mother  first 
beheld  the  new-born  babe ;  there  it  first  smiled  in  response 
to  her  smile ;  there  the  critical  period  of  dentition  was 
passed ;  there  growth,  expansion,  took  place ;  and  there 
the  mother  brooded  in  tenderness  over  her  young  off- 
spring. Statements  addressed  to  the  affections  do  not 
require  logic ;  feeling  is  deeper  than  any  reasoning  pro- 
cess. The  love  for  home,  then,  is  a  part  of  one's  nature. 
There  sits,  in  the  midst  of  the  circle,  the  mother.  Her 
emotions,  as  she  looks  upon  her  offspring,  cannot  be  por- 
trayed in  words.  She  loves,  forgives,  plans,  toils.  AU 
things  holy  and  pure  flow  from  her  gentle  bosom.  It  were, 
then,  unkind,  nay,  un philosophic,  to  enter  the  domestic 
sanctuary,  and  sever  ties  so  strong,  so  pure,  so  essential 
to  human  happiness. 

Alas !  the  mind  weeps  when  it  comes  to  consider  that 


GROUr-LIFE.  Ill 

true  domestic  relations  are  but  rarely  beheld.  Haphazard, 
as  it  were,  attracted  by  riches,  prompted  by  lust,  or  love 
of  ease,  parties  too  often  assume  the  parental  relation 
where  the  divine  marriage  does  not  exist.  But,  in  due 
time,  teachers  will  be  unfolded,  who  can  teach,  not  only 
of  the  harmonious  interblendings  of  colors,  of  climates, 
and  of  soils,  but  also  of  persons.  They  will  give  instruc- 
tions, bearing  relation  to  this  immensely  important  subject 
of  marriage,  which  shall  enable  persons  hereafter  to  enter 
into  true  relations,  suffering  the  old  disj^ensation  to  waddle 
along  as  best  it  can.  As  the  new  philosophy  becomes 
understood,  there  will  be  a  divine  marriage,  a  holy  wed- 
lock, a  pure  conjugalism.  These  teachings,  therefore,  look 
to  the  future.  The  present  is  the  hour  of  Idealism. 
The  thought  must  first  be  lodged  in  the  mind  that  there  is 
a  divine,  perpetual,  and  holy  family  relation. 

To  return,  then,  from  this  digression :  the  mother  of  her 
brood  watches  with  maternal  care  over  her  offspring.  For 
a  season  they  need  her  wisdom,  her  guidance,  her  protec- 
tion. So,  in  the  human  family  relation,  the  child  needs  all 
it  can  have  of  the  paternal  and  maternal  magnetisms  —  the 
mother's  love  and  the  father's  guidance.  Take  away  from 
these  forming  ones  either  the  positive  or  the  feminine 
influence,  and  growth  will  be  less  perfect.  Day  by  day, 
year  by  year,  these  offspring  expand,  bodily,  mentally, 
socially,  religiously,  and  spiritually. 

But  at  length  a  new  era  dawns  upon  them.  The  time 
for  individual  effort  on  their  part  arrives.  The  children, 
each  and  all,  must,  as  it  were,  be  put  to  sea  in  their  re- 
spective canoes,  and  left  to  paddle  as  best  they  can.  Let 
the  father  or  mother  always  continue  to  brood  over  the 
daughters  and  the  sons,  and  their  individual  powers  are 
not  called  out,  —  their  nobler,  deeper  faculties  are  not 
brought  into  action,  are  not  intensified.  The  philosophic 
parent  says :  "  My  children  must  struggle  for  themselves. 
Without  struggle,  they  will  not  have  stamina,  —  they  will 
not  have  backbone.     I  will  push  them  out,  then,  on  the 


112  THE    EDUCATOR. 

broad  sea  of  human  life,  and  Individualism  will  be  devel- 
oped."' When  this  is  done,  if  strength,  firmness,  and  other 
noble  elements  of  character,  have  been  transmitted,  noble 
men  and  women  are  the  result.  Observe,  on  the  contrary, 
the  sons  and  daughters  of  the  rich,  nurtured  in  the  shade, 
reposing  under  the  wings  of  wealth.  How  rarely  do  such 
exhibit  a  broadness  of  thought,  an  energy  of  life,  an  inflex- 
ible devotion  to  duty  !  Unless  this  thought  shall  be  ac- 
cepted, tliere  will  hardly  be  found  a  sufficiency  of  hardy, 
noble,  self-sacrificing,  true  men  and  women,  to  take  the 
place  of  the  founders  of  a  new  enterprise. 

It  is  clear,  then,  that  domestic  relations  are  essential  for 
a  season,  that  the  child  may  gather  certain  important  qual- 
ities from  the  father  and  the  mother.  But  fiimily  or  domes- 
tic relations  do  not,  of  necessity,  suppose  isolation.  There 
needs  to  be  a  ivlioleness  of  life.  Now,  the  special  father 
and  mother,  parent  and  child,  brother  and  sister,  can  inter- 
change certain  shades  of  magnetism  which  they  individually 
possess.  But  mark  this :  no  one  family  gathers  under  it3 
roof  all  that  is  essential  to  life.  The  bird  builds  its  nest ; 
its  progeny  appear.  For  a  season  the  progenitors  bring 
nourishment  to  the  nest,  such  as  they  can.  But  remember, 
as  the  little  one  grows,  its  wings  form,  its  feathers  unfold, 
and  it  must  leave  its  nest,  go  out  and  pick  up  food  for 
itself;  it  must  mingle  with  flocks  of  its  kind;  and  each  par- 
ticular liiid,  having  its  particular  magnetism,  acts  and  reacts 
on  the  growing  one,  giving  it  the  qualities  which  its  pro- 
genitors covild  not  impart. 

Precisely  so  do  children  need  to  interblend,  intermingle, 
and  gather  one  from  another.  The  father  and  motlier  im- 
part their  magnetisms ;  but  the  offspring,  for  tlieir  full 
development,  require  other  magnetisms.  This  train  of 
thought  is  of  immense  moment,  involving  the  whole  subject 
of  whiit  is  called  social  intercourse,  and  suggesting  the 
advantages  of  travel  and  changes  of  location.  Each  person 
who  has  a  home  has  his  or  her  family  magnetism  ;  but  more 
than  that  is  needed.     When  an  equilibrium  of  the  magnet- 


(?ROUP-LIFE.  113 

isms  of  persons  constituting  the  domestic  circle  has  been 
produced,  each  having  charged  and  electrified  the  other  to 
the  fullest  extent,  a  desire  is  felt  to  visit  other  homes.  So 
aunt  Elizabeth  concludes  to  take  her  knitting-work  and  go 
and  visit  aunt  Prim.  Now,  aunt  Elizabeth  is  noted  for  her 
goodness  of  heart;  but  aunt  Prim  is  a  remarkably  nice 
body.  Aunt  Ehzabeth  gets  some  of  aunt  Prim's  magnetism, 
and  becomes  a  little  more  prim,  while  aunt  Prim  imbibes  a 
portion  of  aunt  Elizabeth's  goodness. 

This  homely  illustration  will  serve  to  fix  the  important 
thought  in  the  student's  mind,  that  something  more  than 
the  mere  family  relation  is  needed,  —  that  while  it  is  a 
sacred  relation,  yet  it  is  not  all  in  all.  Persons  belonging 
to  different  families  must  be  brought  together,  and  thus 
educated.  It  is  well  that  the  mother,  even,  should  at  times 
sever  herself  from  the  domestic  circle ;  that,  by  inter- 
changes with  others,  she  may  gather  and  carry  back  to  the 
home-circle  influences  more  valuable  than  earthly  treasures, 
fitting  her  to  become  more  a  mother,  and  a  dispenser  of 
mental  food.  When  this  philosophy  is  comprehended,  how 
joyously  will  the  husband  say,  "  Go,  loving  mother,  like 
the  bee,  and  gather  from  the  choicest  fruits,  and  come 
again  to  thy  home,  bringing  thy  gathered  honey."  Man, 
to-day,  ignorant  of  himself,  and  of  the  laws  of  his  own 
being,  often  will  not  suffer  his  companion  to  leave  home,  be- 
cause he  knows  not  of  the  riches  she  may  gather  and  luring 
back,  to  more  perfectly  cement  the  loved  ones,  and  render 
his  home  more  beautiful,  harmonious,  and  attractive.  Thus 
much  as  an  outline  of  one  of  the  most  interesting  subjects 
that  can  occupy  the  human  mind,  the  Domestic  Relation. 

3.  I7ie  Community,  or  Colony.  —  The  soils  in  their  natural 
conditions  send  forth  their  likes  ;  the  rivers  beget  theirs ; 
the  lakes  and  seas,  theirs.  Now,  it  may  again  be  repeated 
that  the  student  of  social  laws  should  look  with  great  care 
at  Nature's  workings.  It  may  be  taken  for  granted  that 
Nature  is  riglit,  and  that  it  is  only  needed  to  comprehend' 
her  workings,  and  all  things  will  become  clear. 
15  10* 


114  THE   EDUCATOR. 

The  family  relation  has  its  place  —  fulfils  its  natural  and 
appropriate  purpose.  The  children  multiply,  grow,  in  turn 
become  parents,  and  organize  into  groups,  towns,  states,  or 
nations.  Wherever  man  is  found,  in  greater  or  less  per- 
fection legislative  and  judicial  institutions  exist;  families, 
towns,  states,  and  groups  of  states,  combine,  and  man  is 
brought  into  wide  relations  with  his  fellows. 

Up  to  this  hour  it  has  been  deemed  essential  in  human 
communities  to  enact  penal  statutes,  so  that  the  non-doers 
and  the  evil-doers  may  receive  punishment  for  their  short- 
comings or  their  misdeeds.  It  is  certainly  worth  the  while 
of  the  student  of  social  science  to  consider  carefully  the 
whole  subject  of  penal  laws. 

Suppose  that  John  violates  the  statute  which  Joseph, 
Paul,  Peter,  and  Tobias,  may  have  enacted.  But  what  real 
right  has  any  number  of  persons  to  assemble  together,  and 
decide  what  another  may  or  may  not  do  ?  Every  intelligent 
person  must  see  the  absolute  necessity  of  starting  an  inter- 
rogative of  this  character,  lying  as  it  does  at  the  foundation 
of  all  legislative  and  judicial  proceedings. 

Suppose  that  Margaret  milks  the  cow,  and  manufactures 
that  article  called  cheese ;  suppose  that  at  night  hungry 
Peter  reaches  his  long  arm  into  the  pantry,  takes  and  eats 
the  cheese.  Here  purposely  is  presented  a  strong  case. 
Peter  is  complained  of,  brought  to  trial,  and  the  case  is 
made  out  to  the  satisfaction  of  all  parties.  Peter  has  lib- 
erty to  speak ;  he  pleads,  in  JTistification  of  the  act,  the  fact 
that  he  was  hungry.  But  how  came  Peter  hungry  ?  Per- 
haps he  had  been  idle  all  day.  But  how  came  he  to  be 
idle?  His  mother  was  a  lazy,  thriftless  woman;  she  trans- 
mitted to  Peter  this  element  of  character,  and  so  Peter  is 
idle ;  as  a  consequence,  he  is  in  want,  and  takes  the  cheese 
to  satisfy  his  hunger.  The  instant  this  train  of  thought  is 
started  in  the  mind,  it  is  seen  that  Peter  is  not  so  much  to 
blame;  ho  could  not  have  had  the  })leasurc  of  choosing  his 
•mother;  ho  had  to  be  born  ol'jiist  such  a  mother  as  he  was 
born  (jf.     Considering,  then,  thu  case  in  tliis  broad  view, 


GROUP-LIPE.  115 

Peter  is  certainly  an  object  of  compassion  rather  than  of 
punishment;  and  thus  the  whole  subject  of  penal  laws 
should  be  dismissed  from  the  mind. 

But  what  is  to  be  done  with  Peter?  Answer:  Have  a 
care  for  him ;  he  has  been  born  with  a  moral  deformity ; 
treat  him  as  you  would  if  he  had  a  curved  limb,  and  was 
unable  to  walk.  All  the  punishments  that  could  be  in- 
vented would  not  straighten  his  curved  limb.  It  is  true 
he  might  be  a  little  frightened,  made  more  cautious,  by  a 
penalty ;  and,  the  next  time  he  was  disposed  to  steal  Mar- 
garet's cheese,  he  might  be  more  careful  to  avoid  detection. 
But  punishment  does  not  cure  his  deformity.  Your  penal 
laws  but  sharpen  up  people's  faculties,  and  render  them  more 
shrewd  and  cunning.  Though  ages  may  elapse  before  man 
shall  cease  to  punish  man  for  crime,  yet  it  is  desirable  Oit 
this  time  to  present  the  highest  a]p.d  broades-t  teachings  on 
this  subject.  These  teachings  are  to  be  preserved,  and 
nations,  tribes,  communities,  are  to  groiv  up  to  them.  Then, 
standing  upon  a  loftier  plane,  still  loftier  teachings  will  be 
ready  for  their  use.  What,  then,  it  may  be  asked,  can  be 
done,  if  towns,  states,  nations,  tribes,  are  not  to  organize 
on  the  ordinary  basis  ?  The  answer  is,  voluntary  associ- 
ations or  groups  must  he  formed.  Rules  or  laws  of  a  prac- 
tical and  essential  character  may  be  framed,  which  shall 
appeal  to  the  good  sense  and  cool  judgment  of  the  mem- 
bers, and  they  may  be  expected  to  willingly  observe  them. 
But,  suppose  an  individual  were  to  say,  "  I  will  not  observe 
these  regulations."  Then  he  could  not  claim  to  be  a  mem- 
ber of  the  group.  The  simple  act  of  refusing  to  observe 
rules  which  address  themselves  to  the  good  sense  and 
sound  judgment  of  the  group  would  render  the  person  an 
outsider,  and  he  could  not  enjoy  the  advantages  of  the 
association.  This  is  all  that  may  be  regarded  as  really 
necessary.  The  founders  of  a  town,  tribe,  or  state,  have 
unquestionably  a  right  to  adopt  their  own  rules  and  reg- 
ulations. Persons  who  desire  to  become  members  of  the 
confederation,  town,  tribe,  or  colony,  would  in  the  usual 


116  THE    EDUCATOR. 

way  signify  their  assent  thereunto  ;  and,  having  thus  come 
into  the  confederation  by  voluntary  act,  should  any  one 
become  dissatisfied,  the  same  door  is  open  for  with- 
drawal. 

Viewing  the  whole  subject  of  social  compacts  in  this 
light,  there  arises  a  question  of  great  magnitude,  namely, 
what  obligation  does  a  person  owe  to  a  town,  tribe,  or 
nation,  he  has  not  joined?  Answer:  None  at  all.  It  may 
be  said,  that  the  town,  state,  or  tribe,  throws  over  all  the 
inhabitants  its  protecting  mantle ;  and  tlierefore  allegiance 
is  due  from  all.  Look  at  that  statement  critically.  Just 
out  from  the  sea-shore  is  a  little  island.  A  number  of 
pirates  come  to  that  island,  raise  their  piratical  flag,  and 
intend  to  commit  depredations  on  the  high  seas.  They 
are  associated  together  to  get  their  living  by  piracy.  Now, 
suppose  that  just  on  this  shore  dwell  a  community  of  peace- 
ful villagers.  The  pirates  say  to  them,  "  We  will  protect 
you,  and  thus  you  owe  us  allegiance."  But  our  peaceful 
villagers  say,  "  We  cannot  agree  to  this ;  we  are  not  mem- 
bers of  your  confederation."  "  No  matter,"  say  the  pirates, 
"  we  intend  to  protect  you,  whether  you  will  or  not ;  there- 
fore you  owe  us  allegiance  ! " 

In  the  light  of  this  illustration,  it  will  be  seen  that  woman 
Gives  no  allegiance  to  existing  systems  of  government.  These 
systems  are  therefore  false  to  the  core.  There  should  be 
raised,  then,  in  the  legislative  and  judicial  halls,  this  ques- 
tion :  Why  should  the  town,  state,  or  nation,  punish  woman? 
—  She  has  not  joined  the  confederation.  She  would  not 
be  accepted,  were  she  to  ask  admission.  And  yet,  arro- 
gantly, tyrannically,  it  presumes  to  punish  her  for  doing  or 
for  non-doing. 

But,  passing  this  point,  which  is  one  of  immense  mag- 
nitude, the  mind  may  be  turned  to  the  consideration  of  a 
more  agreeable  subject — the  organizing  of  voluntary  as- 
sociations for  noble  and  beneficent  purposes. 

Plainly  the  family  stands  first ;  its  circle  is  sacred.  The 
second  step  should  be  taken  —  the  organizing  of  a  colony 


GROl'P-LIFE.  117 

of  which  persons  may  voluntarily  become  members.  When 
one  colony  has  been  founded,  then  a  second,  or  neighbor, 
or  sister  colony,  may  also  be  established ;  and  thus  onward, 
until  seven,  the  numerical  perfection,  is  reached.  These 
several  colonies,  located  in  different  places,  would  corres- 
pond to  a  well-governed,  loving  family.  They  would  work 
together ;  persons  could  journey  from  one  to  the  other,  as 
the  mother  visits  her  children,  and  each  would  be  a  cooper- 
ative home ;  interchanges  of  business  plans,  of  commodities, 
of  soils,  and  of  the  products  of  different  climates,  could  be 
effected  on  equitable  principles  ;  the  whole  machinery  work- 
ing for  one  common  end. 

That  an  undertaking,  of  this  character  may  be  intelligently 
and  harmoniously  carried  forward,  a  central  location,  as  a 
starting-point,  is  needed.  There  the  first  colony  could  be 
founded.  It  may  consist  of  any  number  of  truly  harmo- 
nious, intelligent,  and  advanced  minds.  Thoroughly  edu- 
cated, comprehending  the  whole  field  of  social  science  in 
all  its  multitudinous  departments,  system  could  be  readily 
observed.  The  Western  States  might  have  their  colony  or 
colonies  ;  the  Northern  theirs,  and  the  Southern  theirs.  A 
person  properly  instructed  in  the  subject  of  interblendings, 
or  harmonious  combinations,  could  teach  individuals  how 
to  select  suitable  partners,  and  could  also  inform  them  of 
soils  corresponding  to  their  mental  growth.  The  astrolo- 
ger could  combine  persons  with  reference  to  their  individ- 
ual horoscopes ;  and  thus  gradually,  but  with  scientific 
precision,  could  a  social  framework  be  constructed,  taking 
the  place  of  villages,  towns,  and  states.  The  movement 
being  thus  systematized,  persons  coming  from  other  nations 
could  readily  inspect  and  judge  of  its  merits ;  and,  should 
they  see  fit,  could  organize  themselves  in  harmony  with  the 
first  or  parent  colony.  Thus,  when  the  mind  looks  over 
the  whole  field,  and  takes  in  all  its  parts,  that  which  at  first 
seemed  so  difficult  becomes  as  simple  as  a  question  in  the 
Rule  of  Three. 

4.  Social  Laws.  —  An  old  writer  is  said  to  have  inquired, 


118  THE   EDUCATOR. 

"  How  can  one  be  Avarm  alone  ? "  This  inquiry  presup- 
poses that,  when  two  persons  are  brought  together,  there 
is  more  warmth  than  when  one  person  is  in  an  isolated 
condition.  But,  if  two  persons  brought  together  have 
warmth,  then  one,  to  say  the  least,  must  have  some  degree 
of  warmth;  and  wdien  the  two  or  more  are  associated, 
then  the  warmtli  is  increased.  This  naturally  leads  to  a 
consideration  of  the  whole  subject  of  social  laws. 

Already  something  has  been  said  of  magnetism ;  that, 
philosophically  speaking,  what  is  termed  love  is  magnetism. 
Two  or  more  persons  are  brought  together,  and  they  mag- 
netize and  re-magnetize  one  another.  Magnetism  produces 
warmth.  It  gives  life,  animation,  vivacity,  activity.  Now, 
what  ma}''  be  called  a  social  friction  is  needed,  —  that  is, 
the  social  faculties  need  to  be  brought  into  competition 
with  other  classes  of  faculties,  and  one  class  thus  to  act 
upon  the  other.  Isolate  a  person,  and  he  shrivels ;  he  goes 
down  into  his  shell,  contracts  his  thoughts,  lives  for  him- 
self, feels  little  or  no  interest  in  the  good  or  welfare  of 
others.  Bring  that  person  into  more  genial  social  rela- 
tions, where  there  are  magnetisms  corresponding  to  his 
needs,  and  he  becomes  more  genial,  philanthropic,  elevated, 
interested  in  the  good  of  others.  A  man  and  a  woman 
meet,  behold  each  other,  enter  into  conversation,  inter- 
change feelings,  magnetisms  pass  from  eye  to  eye,  they 
begin  to  feel  the  impulse  called  attraction  ;  that  is,  they 
love  to  be  together;  they  assimilate,  enter  into  contract; 
courtship  and  marriage  result.  ''  It  is  not  good  for  man  to 
be  alone  ;  "  that  is,  one  person  is  not  in  so  good  condition 
as  he  or  she  iniglit  1)0  were  the  social  law  regarded,  and  a 
true  mate-ship  cstal)lishe(l. 

Tims  much,  briefly,  of  the  union  of  two  persons.  They 
are  conjoined,  husband  and  wife.  Now,  a  second  social 
law  is  manifested.  There  is  a  natural  desire  on  the  part 
of  the  persons  conjoined  to  produce  their  like.  No  matter 
hoAV  closely  the  twain  may  have  magnetized  and  re-mag- 
netized each  otlicr;  no  matter  how  much  love  may  exist 


GROUP-LIFE.  119 

between  them ;  yet  an  irrepressible  desire  is  felt  for  a 
third — for  offspring.  Gratifying  this  want,  the  two  become 
parents. 

But  the  mother  has  her  private  sorrows,  her  numerous 
trials,  her  domestic  troubles ;  and  she  comes  to  feel  the 
want  of  a  person  of  kindred  feelings,  emotions,  into  whose 
mind  she  can  pour  her  sorrows,  and  thus  obtain  temporary 
relief;  —  some  one  to  rejoice,  also,  with  her  in  her  joys. 
Thus  arises  the  want  of  neighbors.  The  husband,  in  his 
turn,  has  his  peculiar  pursuits,  wants,  attractions ;  and 
needs  some  person  with  whom  he  can  converse  on  his 
favorite  themes.  He  seeks  neighborhood.  These  purely 
natural  and  distinctively  social  laws  lead  to  the  construc- 
tion of  neighborhoods,  villages,  towns,  etc. 

But  neighbors  do  not  always  harmonize.  Certain  ele- 
ments are  sometimes  brought  in  that  are  exceedingly 
unneighborly,  that  tend  to  thwart  the  various  purposes  for 
which  persons  should  associate  together.  What  can  be 
done  in  such  cases  ?  Certainly  this  is  a  question  of  great 
moment,  bearing  relation,  as  it  does,  to  present  and  pros- 
pective conditions.  Few  things  are  considered  more  advan- 
tageous than  a  good  neighborhood ;  few  things  occasion 
more  regret  than  discordant  surroundings.  Unquestion- 
ably, great  allowance  must  be  made  for  parental  and  plan- 
etary transmissions.  To  refer  to  a  former  illustration:  Peter 
stole  Margaret's  cheese  ;  Margaret  felt  very  unkindly  tow- 
ards Peter.  Peter  knew  that  Margaret  had  kept  the  cow, 
milked  her,  and  made  the  cheese  ;  and  that  he  had  wronged 
Margaret.  But  it  is  a  nice  question,  which  of  the  parties 
is  to  be  most  pitied.  Peter  was  both  lazy  and  hungry ;  he 
was  born  of  an  indolent  mother.  Margaret  was  industri- 
ous, economic,  born  of  a  good  mother.  Comparatively 
speaking,  the  article  stolen  was  of  no  consequence.  In  a 
true  condition  of  society,  Margaret  would  not  individually 
own  either  cow  or  cheese :  both  would  belong  to  humanity. 
Margaret  found  satisfaction  in  making  the  cheese ;  she 
followed  her  attraction  in  performing  that  labor,  and  has, 


120  THE   EDUCATOR. 

therefore,  received  her  compensation.  But  poor  Peter 
feels  very  badly ;  whenever  he  passes  Margaret's  pantry 
he  thinks  of  the  cheese.  His  character  has  been  exposed  ; 
he  feels  branded  as  a  thief;  he  is  truly  an  object  of  com- 
miseration. 

The  more  carefully,  then,  this  subject  is  studied,  the 
more  evident  it  will  be  that,  in  a  true  condition  of  society, 
there  should  be,  in  a  restricted  sense,  a  community  of 
property ;  —  observe,  in  a  restricted  sense.  In  approaching 
this  critical  point,  the  mind  must  travel  deliberately,  or 
confusion  will  occur. 

Turn  again  to  the  relation  of  husband  and  wife.  The 
husband,  in  the  present  social  state,  claims  and  holds  legally 
certain  properties.  The  wife,  being  dependent  on  the  hus- 
band, becomes  to  a  certain  extent  a  menial.  She  caters  to 
his  wants  and  tastes,  that  she  may  more  easily  control  the 
purse.  Instead  of  independence,  servility  characterizes 
her  condition.  So  long  as  dependence  exists,  so  long  is 
there  bondage. 

NoAv,  change  the  case :  suppose  every  person  who  has 
property  were  to  throw  the  whole  into  the  hands  of  a  few 
persons  (as  directors  or  trustees  of  a  community);  de^^end- 
ence  is  the  result.  The  person  wishes  to  travel ;  the  purse 
is  held  by  others  :  he  or  she  must  go  crouchingly  and 
say,  "  Please  give  me  some  money,"  or,  "  Please  furnish 
me  a  pair  of  shoes,  or  a  hat;  I  wish  to  travel."  The 
holders  of  the  purse  object ;  the  applicant  is  disappointed, 
and  is  sad ;  wants  are  ungratificd,  unpleasant  I'celings 
result ;  and  the  person  regrets  that  the  ivhole  property  was 
disposed  of,  because  with  it  his  independence  is  lost. 

It  is  desirable  to  state  this  in  the  clearest  and  fullest 
possible  manner.  The  great  end  to  be  reached  is  the  at- 
tainiucut  of  an  elevated  Socialism,  avoiding  dependence. 
Truly,  this  is  the  most  difficult  of  all  problems  in  social 
science  which  can  be  submitted. 

Where, then, lies  the  remedy?  Answer:  A  voluntary  asso- 
ciation s/iuuUl  ask  o)dy  that  property  be  voluntarily  given. 


GEOUP-LIFE.  121 

Suppose  an  individual,  a  female,  having  at  her  command 
the  sum  of  ten  thousand  dollars,  desires  to  connect  herself 
with  a  voluntary  association  of  this  character.  Willing  to 
aid  the  enterprise  by  contributing  to  its  wants,  she  may,  in 
the  exercise  of  her  judgment,  decide  to  give  one  thousand 
dollars,  retaining  nine  tenths.  She  enjoys  all  the  advan- 
tages which  can  be  derived  from  the  new  association,  yet 
is  in  some  respects  an  independent  woman.  As  a  conse- 
quence, the  association  would  be  somewhat  cautious  how 
it  trampled  on  her  rights.  Another  person  applies  for 
membership  who  may  not  have  a  penny ;  but  instead 
brings  skill,  industry,  and  inventive  powers.  Suppose  he 
invent  an  Electric  Motor ;  it  becomes  to  him  a  valuable 
piece  of  property.  After  paying  his  board,  and  refunding 
such  sums  as  the  association  may  have  contributed  to  aid 
the  enterprise,  the  mechanism  should  be  at  his  control. 
Thus,  the  faculty  of  invention  is  sharpened,  intelligent 
cooperations  and  aids  are  rendered;  both  the  association 
and  inventor  are  mutually  advantaged,  and  independence 
is  maintained. 

But  both  these  persons  will  see  that,  sooner  or  later, 
their  private  property  must  be  left,  while  they  pass  on  to 
finer  conditions,  to  a  higher  life.  Now,  the  query  arises, 
Has  a  person  a  right  to  make  a  will  ?  This  is  a  grave 
question.  Surely,  if  there  he  a  right  to  decide  on  the  dis- 
posal of  property  subsequent  to  departure  from  the  mortal 
form,  it  should  be  done  in  accordance  with  the  highest 
principles  of  justice.  To  whom,  then,  should  the  demise  be 
made?  Answer:  Hie  property  accumulated  justly  belongs 
to  human  hind.  It  is  but  a  collection  of  certain  goods ; 
—  whence  came  the  power  to  make  the  collection?  The 
answer  is,  the  power  to  collect  and  accumulate  was  trans- 
mitted to  these  persons  from  their  parents.  The  proceeds, 
then,  are  Humanity's.  The  two  persons,  in  the  supposed 
cases,  are  members  of  an  association  founded  in  harmony 
with  Nature's  laws.  Plainly,  that  property  should  be  left 
16  11 


122  THE   EDUCATOE. 

to  be  used  for  and  in  behalf  of  Humanity ;  and,  as  a  con- 
venience, it  should  be  dej^osited  with  the  association. 

By  social  arrangements  of  this  character,  securing  to 
all  its  members  personal  independence,  they  holding  broad 
and  liberal  views  in  respect  to  bequeathmeut,  our  colony 
becomes  an  accumulative  institution.  It  will  be  seen  that 
it  would  be  for  its  interest  to  constitute,  in  every  respect, 
a  good  neighborhood,  making  provisions,  so  far  as  it  might, 
for  the  needs  of  the  weak  and  suffering  in  the  outside 
world.  Gathering  to  itself  strength  year  by  year,  it 
becomes  able  to  increase  its  domain,  to  encourage  the 
arts,  to  promote  the  study  of  the  sciences,  and  has  ample 
means  for  general  improvement  in  various  ways  ;  becom- 
ing a  permanent,  substantial  institution. 

These  thoughts,  sooner  or  later,  will  take  possession  of 
the  minds  of  a  few  persons,  and  the  new  enterprise  will 
begin  to  take  form ;  each  member  retaining  an  entire  inde- 
pendence, yet  all  cooperating  as  one  family,  —  the  mother 
guiding  the  whole  machinery.  It  were  weU,  then,  that 
leading  minds  thoughtfully  consider  this  suggestion,  that 
they  may  act  understandingly,  and  with  a  comprehensive 
view  of  social  laws. 

5.  The  Provi7ice  of  Blutualism.  —  The  great  social  prob- 
lem, wliicli  remains  yet  to  be  solved  on  earth,  is  precisely 
this :  to  secure  to  each  person  an  independence,  and  at  the 
some  time  obtain  the  advantages  of  mutualism.  Few  sub- 
jects whicli  have  occupied  the  human  mind  have  so  stimu- 
lated its  faculties ;  yet  almost  invariably  its  deliberations 
have  resulted  unsatisfactorily.  Perhaps  the  earth-life  can- 
not alone  solve  this  difficult  problem.  Yet  an  honest 
longing  for  that  condition  of  things  is  felt.  It,  therefore, 
is  possible.  Whatever  is  desired  rnust  primarily  exist,  else 
the  mind  longs  for  that  which  is  not.  This  would  be  a 
philosopliical  impossibility.  The  proof  of  this  proposition, 
howevei-,  belongs  to  another  department,  and  will  not  be 
presented  here. 

Rotuniing,  then,  from  this   slight  digression,  an  efibrt 


GROUP-LIFE.  123 

will  now  be  made  to  show,  more  in  detail,  that  it  is  ivithin 
the  hounds  of  human  possibilities  to  construct  a  society  which 
shall  exhibit  mutualism  and  independence. 

In  the  preceding  paper  it  was  stated  that,  in  a  restricted 
sense,  there  should  be  a  community  of  property.  Mark, 
in  a  restricted  sense.  The  person  having  ten  thousand 
dollars  might  deposit  one  thousand  in  the  common  treasury, 
retaining  nine  tenths  of  her  or  his  property  to  be  used  as 
the  holder  might  choose.  A  person  giving  one  tenth 
should  enjoy  the  rights,  immunities,  and  advantages,  flow- 
ing from  association  or  mutualism,  with  the  understanding 
that  when  the  holder  of  the  aforesaid  private  property 
should  pass  on  to  the  finer  condition,  the  whole  of  the  nine 
tenths  should  be  bequeathed  for  the  use  of  the  common 
humanity.  A  compact  writer  has  said  that  nothing  is 
brought  into  the  world,  and  it  is  certain  that  nothing  can 
be  carried  out.  The  property-holder  is  simply  a  steward ; 
that  is,  certain  things  are  committed  to  him  for  a  tempo- 
rary season,  to  be  held  for  the  common  weal.  Now,  then, 
this  fact  of  holding  in  his  or  her  hands  the  supposed  nine 
tenths,  as  far  as  property  is  concerned,  secures  independ- 
ence, and  also  mutualism.  Besides,  the  bequeathment  con- 
stantly increases  the  general  fund. 

But  persons  need  more  than  mere  property  independ- 
ence ;  they  need  the  right  to  speak,  to  think,  to  act,  to  go 
and  to  come.  Deprive  the  individual  of  either  of  these, 
and  mutualism  becomes  a  curse,  because  it  takes  away  from 
the  person  that  which  is  essential  to  his  or  her  highest 
happiness.  This  is  usurpation,  tyranny,  and  should  in- 
stantly be  rejected.  If  one  cannot  think  freely,  one  might 
about  as  well  not  exist ;  if  not  able  to  speak,  existence 
could  not  be  valued  as  a  blessing ;  and  so  of  locomotion, 
and  of  dress.  One  prefers  a  particular  color  or  form  of 
dress,  another  a  different  color  or  form.  If  mutualism 
cuts  the  garment  to  suit  itself,  or  selects  its  own  color, 
then  individual  taste  is  ungratified,  and  satisfaction  cannot 
be  enjoyed. 


124  THE   EDUCATOR. 

Looking  over  this  subject  in  a  broad  liglit,  it  will  be 
seen  that  mutualism  must  be  restricted ;  that  is,  it  must 
have  its  particular  circumscribed  province.  In  the  human 
body  the  mind  has  its  province,  the  hands  and  feet  theirs. 
Mutualism  must  correspond  to  the  mind.  Mind  super- 
vises, observes,  philosophizes,  attracts,  has  its  propellers 
and  other  machinery,  and  is  precisely  what  individuals, 
who  correspond  to  hands  and  feet,  need.  But,  alas  !  there 
is  in  man  an  ardent  love  of  power,  which,  when  once 
obtained,  desires  to  grasp,  to  stretch  itself  beyond  its  true 
limits,  and  tyranny  results. 

What  is  needed,  then,  is  the  parental  relation.  "What  is 
the  province  of  the  parental  relation  ?  Answer  :  It  is  sim- 
ply advisory.  Strictly  speaking, —  Solomon  out  of  the 
question,  —  parents  should  not  resort  to  force.  Spoiled 
though  the  child  may  be  by  neglecting  the  rod,  even  that 
were  better  than  usurpation. 

Fixing  this  thought  firmly  in  the  mind,  that  the  parental 
relation  is  advisory,  it  may  be  stated  that  mutualism  should 
simply  advise.  Mary,  for  example,  does  not  see  clearly 
how  to  act  in  a  given  case ;  some  of  her  faculties  are  un- 
sharpened.  She  goes  to  an  advisory  body,  states  as  best 
she  can  her  condition,  and  asks  counsel.  This  body,  cor- 
responding to  the  mind,  is  interested  in  the  welfare  of 
Mary,  who  corresponds,  perhaps,  to  hands  ;  and  so  it  applies 
itself  to  the  case,  looks  over  the  whole  subject,  and  gives 
Mary  a  verbal  or  written  opinion.  Now,  Mary  must  not  be 
compelled  to  do  as  advised,  whether  she  will  or  not ;  for  that 
is  usurpation.  She  goes  to  this  body  as  the  child  asks 
counsel  of  father  or  mother  in  the  family  relation,  and  is 
then  left  free  to  act  for  herself ;  the  advantages  or  disad- 
vantages of  her  compliance  being  her  own.  Independ- 
ence ami  niutuiilism  would  be  thus  far  clearly  exercised. 

But  here  arises  a  practical  difficulty.  How  shall  the 
advisory  committee  be  selected  ?  At  first  it  might  be 
thought  that  balloting  should  be  resorted  to  ;  but  ballot- 
ing is  one  form  of  usurpation.     If  it  be  decided  that  the 


GROUP-LIFE.  125 

majority  shall  rule,  there  is  a  despotism  over  the  minority ; 
but  if,  on  the  other  hand,  the  minority  are  to  rule,  then  tho 
majority  might  justly  complain  of  petty  tyranny,  —  the  few 
controlling  the  many.  It  is  clear,  then,  that  votes  must  be 
out  of  the  question.  Accustomed  as  people  are  to  voting, 
it  may  be  said,  at  first  view,  that  govei'nmental  machinery 
could  not  exist  in  this  way.  But  it  is  sufficient  to  remind 
the  objectors  that  God  was  not  chosen  by  votes ;  neither 
a  majority  nor  minority  elected  him.  It  may  be  said  that 
he  offered  his  services.  Very  well.  In  a  true  society,  an 
element  will  be  cultivated  which  may  be  called  feeling,  or 
internal  perception.  An  ancient  writer  proposed  that  per- 
sons should  "/ee^  after  God,  that  peradventure  they  might 
find  him."  This  recommendation  is  precisely  the  thing  for 
the  case  under  consideration.  There  must  be  a  feeling 
after  this  advisory  body,  a  quiet,  patient  waiting ;  and, 
when  that  feeling  is  harmonious  or  consentaneous  in  the 
circle,  it  being  a  cooperative  body,  the  person  or  body  of 
persons  on  whom  it  rests  will  take  his  or  their  true  posi- 
tions. Counsellors  will  appear  ;  that  is,  persons  of  great 
breadth  of  thought,  marked  harmony  of  life,  and  purity  of 
character,  who  will  as  certainly  gravitate  to  their  true  posi- 
tions as  water  will  flow  to  its  level.  Untrustful  persons 
will  question  this  ;  Civilism  and  Christianism  will  hesitate 
to  admit  it;  but  a  divine  Socialism  will  realize  it, — -wiU 
find  that  there  are  grand  pivotal  mhids,  who  will  lovingly 
hold  the  parental  or  advisory  relation  to  an  associative 
group. 

Now,  to  recur  to  the  previous  train  of  thought.  The 
person  who  has  given  one  tenth  of  his  property  has  nine 
tenths  in  hand,  but  may  not  know  how  best  to  invest  it. 
In  the  advisory  body,  there  is  an  able  financial  mind,  whose 
judgment  is  sought,  and  is  of  great  value  to  the  holder  of 
property.  A  second  person  may  have  domestic  trials.  In 
the  advisory  body  there  is  one  who  has  studied  domestic 
laws.  Application  is  made,  and  advice  is  obtained.  And  so 
,of  all  other  topics. 

11* 


126  THE   EDUCATOR. 

Another  difficulty  is  naturally  started  here,  which  must 
be  met.  To-day  a  person  may  be  what  he  is  ;  to-morrow 
he  may  be  entirely  changed.  What  can  be  done,  should  a 
change  of  this  kind  occur  in  a  member  of  this  advisory 
body  ?  He  may  be  a  friend  of  all  to-day  ;  to-morrow,  a 
tyrant.  Answer :  Feeling,  or  interior  perception,  is  still 
active.  The  condition  of  such  an  one  will  be  felt.  He 
will  know  this,  though  he  may  struggle  to  conceal  it ;  and 
the  fact  that  he  has  something  concealed  will  also  be  felt. 
Suppose  it  is  ;  what  then  ?  A  weight  of  public  sentiment 
must  and  would  be  brought  to  bear  upon  this  person,  and, 
if  disharmony  continue,  public  pressure  would  soon  crowd 
him  out  of  the  position  he  has  held.  One  cannot  continue 
any  length  of  time  in  so  false  and  corrupted  a  condition. 
Force  is  not  needed ;  public  sentiment  is  sufficient. 
Though  Peter,  who  stole  the  cheese,  may  be  neither 
whipped  or  imprisoned,  yet,  a  true  public  sentiment  being 
brought  to  bear  upon  him,  he  feels  degraded  because  he  is 
a  thief  Margaret  lost  her  cheese  ;  but  Peter  his  character, 
which  was  vastly  the  greater  loss  of  tlio  two.  Thus  a 
little  study  on  what  is  called  public  sentiment  Avill  enable 
the  student  of  social  science  to  overcome  this  difficulty. 

But  suppose  that  a  considerable  number  of  the  associa- 
tion becomes  dissatisfied ;  what  then  ?  It  is  a  voluntary 
association ;  no  compulsion  exists  ;  each  maintaining  a  true 
individualism,  thinking,  acting,  going,  coming,  as  he  or 
she  pleases,  and  each  having  at  command  certain  individ- 
ual properties,  unquestionably  any  one  may  withdraw  at 
will. 

But  suppose  all  were  to  withdraw,  and  leave  the  advisory 
body  alone?  Then  the  property  accumulated  would  be 
found  in  their  hands  ;  but  who  are  they  ?  The  fact  of  such 
a  general  withdrawal  would  indicate  malfeasance  on  their 
part.  They  are  then  thieves  and  robbers,  appropriating  to 
themselves  that  which  was  designed  for  man.  Becoming 
such,  there  necessarily  follows  a  withdrawal  of  holier 
influences,  ol"  the  divine    afflatus.     Sjiirit-cooperations  arc 


GROUP-LIFE.  127 

no  longer  enjoyed ;  discord  appears,  and  that  which  cor- 
responds to  death  results.  The  whole  thing  thus  dies  out, 
for  want  of  the  vital  or  life  element. 

Contemplating  the  subject  in  this  philosophic  light,  it 
will  not  be  difficult  for  expanded  minds  to  construct  a 
social  mechanism  which  shall  have  all  the  elements  of 
independence  in  harmony  with  intelligent  mutualism.  Of 
course,  in  the  order  of  events,  a  grand  socialistic  mind 
must  appear.  That  mind  will  be  the  brain  of  the  move- 
ment, and  minute  details  can  then  be  entered  into.  At 
this  present  juncture,  all  that  is  contemplated  is  to  present 
an  outline  of  general  principles,  unfolding  to  man  his  pos- 
sibilities. The  succeeding  paper,  relating  to  spirit-associa- 
tions, will  throw  further  light  on  the  subject  just  presented. 
These  papers  as  a  whole  are  but  outlines ;  and  when  these 
outlines  shall  be  clearly  comprehended,  then  intelligent 
groupists  will  be  prepared  to  enter  upon  more  special 
teachings. 

6.  Sympathy  the  Bond  of  all  True  Associations.  — 
A  new  and  beautiful  vein  of  thought  will  now  be  opened. 
Reference  has  already  been  made  to  what  is  called  feel- 
ing. Feeling,  when  cultivated,  gives  birth,  among  other 
things,  to  what  is  called  sympathy.  There  are  persons 
who  are  peculiarly  sympathetic,  rejoicing  with  the  glad, 
weeping  with  the  sorrowing.  The  fact  that  such  per- 
sons exist  properly  leads  to  a  consideration  of  the  uses 
of  sympathy  as  connected  with  a  Divine  Socialism. 

It  may  first  be  observed  that  reasoning  is  one  thing, 
feeling  is  another.  It  is  not  designed  to  undervalue  rea- 
son ;  but  as  spirituality  increases  there  will  be  more  reliance 
on  feeling.  Woman,  being  of  a  finer  texture  than  man, 
exhibits  more  of  the  emotional  element  than  does  the 
coarser  sex.  Her  breast  feels  more  deeply.  It  were  out 
of  place,  in  discoursing  of  social  laws,  to  enter  into  the 
subject  of  bodily  conformations ;  but  it  may  be  remarked 
that  the  breasts  are  the  organs  of  the  affectional  or  sym- 
pathetic nature,  for  which  reason  they  expand  as  puberty 


128  THE   EDUCATOR. 

advances.  Now,  a  mother  may  or  may  not  directly  impart 
nutriment  to  her  offspring.  A  woman  may,  in  the  order 
of  events,  never  nurse  a  child  ;  yet  she  imparts  from  her 
bosom  what  may  be  called  sympathy.  The  child  that  has 
been  absent  from  home  returns,  falls  on  its  mother's  bosom ; 
words  may  not  be  si^oken,  yet  impartations  really  take 
place  ;  sympathies  are  experienced. 

This  train  of  thought  starts  yet  another.  The  Divine 
Being  is  sometimes  denominated  a  shepherd.  A  poetic 
writer  says :  ''  The  Lord  is  my  shepherd,  I  shall  not 
want ; ''  ''  his  rod  and  his  staff  they  comfort  me."  That 
is,  there  is  a  leaning  upon  Divine  Providence,  as  the  child 
leans  upon  the  parental  breast.  Leaning  thus  on  the 
Divine,  trusting  in  his  care  or  providence,  a  holy  tran- 
quillity, a  divine  sympathy,  is  imparted  to  the  child  from 
the  parent,  and  the  twain  are  one. 

This  thought  being  clear,  it  now  may  be  said  that,  in 
the  spirit-condition,  persons  ivJio  sympathize  are  drawn 
toijether,  forming  groups  or  associations.  For  example, 
certain  persons  like  to  cultivate  flowers  ;  so  a  group  of 
Florists  is  formed.  Others  are  fond  of  abstruse,  meta- 
physical inquiries  ;  and  thus  a  group  of  Metaphysicians  is 
organized.  A  third  class  delight  to  study  governmental 
laws, —  they  attract  such  as  sympathize  with  them  ;  and  so 
Governmental  groups  are  formed  —  as  it  were,  a  Govern- 
mental school  is  opened.  Lycurgus,  Solon,  Jefferson,  Ran- 
toul,  and  others,  are  attracted  to  that  branch  of  study,  and 
they  educate  each  other. 

The  law  of  symjMthy,  then,  controls  all  true  associations, 
and  there  is  no  other  law  by  which  i^ersons  can  he  draion 
and  held  together.  Legalism  fetters  :  it  fetters  for  life  ;  it 
fetters  eternally.  Spiritualism,  on  the  contrary,  attracts ; 
it  follows  the  sympathetic  law. 

It  should  be  observed,  however,  that  Lycurgus,  Solon, 
Adams,  Jellerson,  Rantoul,  may  have  sympathies  in  more 
directions  than  one.  Prominently  they  are  Government- 
alists,    or    Guvornmentizers ;    but    they    are    more    than 


GEOTJP-LIFE.  129 

that.  Adams  was  more  than  a  statesman  ;  he  was  domes- 
tic, and  loved  the  fine  arts.  So  the  florist  may  also  love 
poetry,  and  the  metaphysician  may  delight  in  architecture. 
Hence  persons  group  and  re-group  themselves  ;  that  is, 
they  come  together  at  certain  seasons  to  impart  and 
receive  instruction  of  certain  matters,  and  then  diverge ; 
and  so  groups  are  ever  mingling  with  groups.  Thus 
Solon  and  Franklin  may  be  members  of  many  groups  ;  and 
from  this  results  a  wholeness  and  broadness  of  character, 
more  than  the  family  relation  can  impart,  more  than  the 
colony  or  neighborhood  relation  affords. 

Limited  relationships  afford  a  certain  amount  of  mental 
or  other  nutriment,  but  a  whole  man  has  wider  and  broader 
sympathies  than  they  can  meet.  To-day  a  man  makes  a 
good  dinner  of  fish,  to-morrow  he  may  need  beef,  a  third 
day  chicken ;  one  cannot  subsist  wholly  on  a  single  dish. 
It  would  be  out  of  place  here  to  enter  upon  gastronomic 
science,  but  the  same  law  obtains  in  respect  to  the  sym- 
pathies. 

How,  then,  can  these  best  be  gratified  ?  Answer :  By  a 
divine  naturalness.  What  is  naturalness  ?  It  is  the  acting 
out  of  one's  self,  —  the  regarding  of  one's  impulses,  throb- 
bings,  emotions,  sympathies.  Suppose  a  colony  to  be  or- 
ganized. Mary  and  John  keep  house.  The  family  relation 
is  divine ;  but  John  cannot  impart  to  Mary  all  that  Mary 
wants.  Why  ?  Because  man  is  a  unit.  Put  all  the  Johns 
together,  and  you  have  but  a  family  of  Johns ;  and  the 
Johns  can  impart  the  John  element,  so  to  speak,  and  no 
more.  It  is  needful  to  present  this  point  with  marked  par- 
ticularity, so  that  broad  and  intelligent  views  of  sympa- 
thetic relations  may  be  grasped.  Mary  has  then  absorbed 
what  there  is  of  John,  and  she  wants  perhaps  the  particu- 
lar element  which  Jefferson  possesses.  This  want  must  be 
gratified,  else  she  is  stinted  and  warped  in  her  growth. 

These  hints  will  suggest  to  the  mind  the  whole  subject 
of  intercourse;  intercourse  with  persons  in  the  domestic 
17 


130  THE   EDUCATOE. 

relation,  intercourse  with  neighborhoods,  intercourse  with 
persons  in  finer  conditions,  or  the  spirit-Hfe. 

In  accordance  with  this  law  of  sympathy,  persons  in  the 
spirit-life  are  attracted  to  persons  in  the  earth-life.  For 
example,  the  socialist  is  attracted  to  the  socialistic  mind ; 
the  artist,  to  the  artistic  mind ;  and  so  of  all  other  classes. 
Furthennore,  persons  who  give  enjoy.  The  spirit-world 
finds  its  highest,  divinest  enjoyment  in  imparting  to  recep- 
tive persons  in  the  earth-condition. 

Again,  as  persons  are  associated  in  the  spirit-life,  there 
will  come  to  be  corresponding  associations  in  the  earth- 
life.  The  spirit-world  being  impregnative,  —  the  world  of 
causes,  —  it  afi"ects  or  controls  the  negative  or  receptive 
world. 

The  difficulty  of  accepting  declarations  of  this  character 
lies  in  the  fact  that  men  do  not  generally  believe  in  an 
actual  spirit-life.  The  instant  their  convictions  are  clear 
in  regard  to  this  fact,  and  they  come,  in  addition,  to  appre- 
hend the  action  of  social  laws,  they  will  see  that  of  neces- 
sity the  spirit-world  is  a  group-world,  and  that  sympathizing 
minds  must  therein  associate  and  cooperate  for  specific 
purposes. 

Now,  it  is  perceived  in  the  spirit-life  that  what  the  sci- 
entific classes  on  this  planet  most  need  is  a  knowledge  of 
electric,  magnetic,  and  ethe^^eal  laws.  For  the  last  half- 
century  the  scientific  world  has  stood  still  as  respects 
principles.  Facts  may  have  accumulated,  but  principles 
have  not  been  discovered.  Seeing  this  want,  and  feeling 
that  there  were  minds  that  could  apprehend  these  laws, 
persons  familiar  with  that  class  of  subjects,  associated, 
selected  a  leading  mind,  and  statements  of  principles  have 
been  transmitted.  Thus  prominently  seven  cooperative 
associations  have  been  organized  for  the  purpose  of  teach- 
ing respectively  of  Government,  Education,  Elements, 
Hygiene,  Agriculture,  Electrics,  and  Philauthropy.  There 
is  also  organized  an  advisory  body,  which  looks  over  the 
whole  sul)ject  in  general.     Tlic   sulutrdinate  associations 


GROUP-LIFE.  131 

consult  "with  this  advisory  body,  and  thus  harmony  of 
action  is  secured.  Each  of  these  associations  selects  its 
earthly  representative.  These  becoming  educated,  a  knowl- 
edge of  principles  becomes,  in  due  time,  promulgated  and 
widely  spread.  In  the  light,  then,  of  the  simple  law  of 
sympathy,  it  will  be  seen  that  all  this  is  perfectly  natural ; 
and  the  wonder  is  that  the  fact  of  the  existence  of  such 
associations  has  not  been  sooner  comprehended. 

Now,  in  process  of  time  it  must  follow  that  each  agent 
of  these  several  associative  bodies  will  attract  around  him 
an  appropriate  class  of  persons.  Electricity  will  be  taught 
to  students  of  that  branch.  Beneficence  to  the  loving.  Ele- 
ments to  the  metaphysical,  Government  to  the  more  prac- 
tical classes,  Hygiene  to  hygienists  ;  and  thus,  by  a  beauti- 
ful cooperation  of  the  seen  and  unseen  worlds,  educational 
groups  or  schools  will  be  organized.  Then,  as  colonies 
shall  be  founded,  among  their  members  will  be  persons 
who  have  sympathy  or  attraction  for  all  needed  branches 
of  effort ;  and,  coming  together  as  one  body,  they  will  act 
and  react  upon  each  other. 

How  grand,  how  beautiful,  then,  the  picture  of  asso- 
ciated life  in  harmony  with  natural  laws !  First,  the 
Divine  Family ;  secondly,  the  peaceful,  loving  Neighbor- 
hood ;  thirdly,  the  cooperative  Group,  Circle,  or  Colony ; 
all  working  together  in  love.  Their  God  being  the  Uni- 
versal Father,  leaning  upon  his  tranquil  bosom,  harmony, 
peace,  life,  light,  come  to  all ;  and  so  the  colony  becomes 
as  a  radiant  city  upon  a  hill,  giving  light  to  the  surround- 
ing country ! 

7.  Requisites  of  an  Infant  Colony. —  Let  the  student  of 
Social  Science  open  the  mouth  of  the  animal,  and  he  will 
observe  groups ;  that  is,  a  number  of  teeth  are  seen.  One 
might  ask.  Why  not  make  simply  one  large  upper  tooth, 
and  one  large  under  tooth?  But,  doubtless,  every  one 
who  has  contemplated  the  human  structure  has  perceived 
a  greater  beauty  in  the  symmetrical  arrangement  of  a  num- 
ber of  individual  teeth,  than  would  be  presented  by  the 


132  THE    EDUCATOR. 

other  mode.  The  two  sets  —  the  upper  and  lower  —  are 
cooperative ;  they  work  together  for  certain  important 
purposes  in  the  animal  economy.  Without  entering  at 
large  at  this  time  upon  the  subject  of  dentition,  it  may  be 
remarked  that  an  early  or  infantile  set  of  teeth  are  first 
produced,  which  are  of  temporary  use ;  but  afterwards 
firmer  and  more  permanent  formations  take  their  places. 
So,  in  studying  social  science,  attention  must  be  directed 
to  the  transient  and  the  permanent. 

These  introductory  observations  prepare  the  mind  to 
consider  a  very  important  subject.  Suppose  a  domain 
were  obtained,  a  colony  founded,  organizations  formed; 
what  relation  would  such  a  colony  bear  to  surrounding 
conditions  or  classes  ? 

It  will  be  clear  to  the  mind  of  every  reflecting  person 
that  an  infant  could  do  but  little  for  other  persons.  It  is 
young ;  it  is  to  grow ;  it  requires,  temporarily,  maternal 
nursing  and  nutriment  before  it  can  push  itself  out  in  its 
own  canoe.  Found  a  colony,  such  as  has  been  outlined  in 
the  foregoing  suggestions,  and  there  would  be  naturally  a 
desire  to  do  the  greatest  possible  amount  of  good  to  out- 
side persons  and  to  applicants.  But  there  must  be  a  season 
for  infantile  growth,  else  the  whole  enterprise  will  be 
early  crushed. 

Suppose,  then,  that  Mrs.  John  Smith  applies  to  be  re- 
ceived as  a  member  of  the  colony.  Who  is  Mrs.  John 
Smith?  Answer:  She  is  a  daughter  of  Deborah  Wilkins. 
At  once  inquiry  will  be  made  by  the  Astrologer  in  relation 
to  the  mother's  condition  when  Mrs.  John  Smith  avus 
introduced  to  mundane  existence.  Astrologic  science  will 
show  precisely  what  the  applicant  has  been,  and,  more, 
what  she  must  be.  Regarding,  then,  important  planetary 
influences,  in  connection  with  parental  transmissions,  it 
may  be  seen  that  Mrs.  John  Smith  cannot  be  a  useful  per- 
son in  the  new  enterprise  in  its  outset.  Admit  her,  with 
a  knowledge  of  these  astrologic  facts,  and  you  injure  the 
enterprise  ;  —  once  inside  of  the  machinery,  it  may  be  diffi- 


GROUP-LIFE.  133 

cult  to  remove  her  therefrom.  Honesty  and  frankness, 
therefore,  require  that  the  applicant  be  declined,  with  an 
unvarnished  statement  of  the  reasons. 

Communists  have  not  acknowledged  Astrology  as  a  sci- 
ence. Gathering  such  knowledge  as  they  could  of  mental 
and  social  relations,  they  have  admitted  unsuitable  persons ; 
and  those  persons,  hastily  and  inconsiderately  received, 
often  have  retarded  and  confused  the  enterprise. 

Plainly,  then,  at  the  gate  of  the  colonj^  must  be  placed 
the  patient  and  thorough  Astrologer.  Acting  in  harmony 
with  these  suggestions,  only  such  persons  would  be  re- 
ceived as  would  aid  the  contemplated  movement.  But  it 
should  be  borne  in  mind  that  these  teachings  relate  to  the 
effort  in  its  younger,  feebler  condition.  It  will  grow ; 
circle  after  circle  will  be  organized,  group  after  group 
arranged.  Then  the  door  may  be  more  widely  opened, 
requiring  merely  a  season  of  probation,  or,  if  preferred,  of 
education.  Then  the  colony  may  have  its  school,  with  a 
view  of  not  only  preparing  applicants  for  admission,  but 
also  of  rearing  and  educating  children  who  may  be  placed 
in  his  charge.  The  agriculturist  has  his  nursery,  and  the 
colony  will  require  its  preparatory  institution,  where  pu- 
pils may  be  classified,  and  receive  such  instruction  as  may 
be  needed. 

Unless,  however,  a  judicious  selection  be  made  at  the 
first,  and  all  the  framework  be  wisely  arranged,  the  whole 
enterprise,  sooner  or  later,  will  crumble  to  pieces.  Admit- 
ting to  the  new  colony  all  applicants  at  the  outset,  what 
do  you  have?  The  lazy,  lame,  blind,  weak,  malformed, 
stubborn,  and  uncultured.  These  are  like  so  many  weights 
hung  upon  the  shoulders  of  a  new-born  infant,  and  it  can- 
not grow.  Hence  ordinary  attempts  at  communism  have 
been  a  blunder.  Whoever  expects  that  persons,  coming 
together  indiscriminately,  from  society  as  it  is,  without 
previous  preparation,  can  work  and  act  harmoniously,  to 
say  the  least,  must  be  quite  uninformed  in  respect  to  social 
laws. 

12 


134  THE   EDUCATOR. 

The  transient  teeth  of  the  child  have  their  time,  the  per- 
manent have  theirs  ;  and  the  first  set  is  just  as  useful  as  the 
second.  Every  particular  tooth  has  its  individual  mission. 
The  fingers  ha«ve  each  its  mission.  So  of  the  toes,  and 
each  particular  hair ;  together  all  constituting  a  family  of 
workers,  combining  their  efforts.  Now,  there  will  be  in 
the  colony  persons  who  are  fond  of  preserving  seeds,  roots, 
etc.  Another  cast  of  mind  delights  to  scatter  seeds.  The 
first  prepare  the  way  for  the  second ;  and  thus  each  will 
have  her  and  his  individual  work,  all  cooperating  for  the 
common  good. 

Look  for  a  moment  at  the  advantages  to  be  derived  from 
these  cooperations.  The  colony  is  founded ;  a  variety  of 
casts  of  mentality  are  included.  A  ship,  for  example,  is  to  be 
built :  the  timber  may  be  felled  and  prepared,  the  ship  set 
up,  caulked,  rigged,  and  completed,  all  in  this  circle ;  and 
thus  the  moneys,  that  otherwise  would  be  paid  to  outsiders, 
are  kept  in  the  family.  This  is  a  great  point.  Employment 
is  furnished,  and  cooperative  industry  is  realized. 

Without,  then,  entering  into  business  details  at  length, 
it  may  be  said  that  whenever  a  few  persons  shall  be  so  far 
grown  as  to  "  get  their  eye-teeth  cut "  (to  use  a  phrase 
naturally  suggested  by  a  former  illustration),  they  will  see 
the  advantages  which  associated  life  presents  above  isola- 
tion. The  spirit-world  aims  at  this,  to  cut  people's  eye- 
teeth;  in  other  words,  to  educate  them  in  such  ways  that 
they  will  see  that  economy  springs  from  intelligent  coojper- 
atioti,  inasmuch  as  it  calls  in  that  almost  omnipotent  ele- 
ment, interest,  —  the  interest  of  one  becoming  the  interest 
of  all. 

To  illustrate  the  working  of  this  clement,  let  us  return 
to  the  ship.  It  is  common  property :  therefore  the  woods- 
man would  bo  interested  to  have  good  timber ;  the  builder, 
to  see  that  she  is  properly  fastened  ;  the  caulker,  to  see  that 
she  is  properly  caulked ;  the  rigger,  that  she  moves  grace- 
fully on  the  wing.  On  the  contrary,  isolation  leads  to  one 
grand  system  of  fraud.     It  makes  it  the  interest  of  one 


A   COLONY   PROJECTED.  135 

party  to  cheat  other  parties  all  he  can,  and  he  chuckles 
when  he  does  it. 

What  humanity  needs,  then,  is  to  listen  to  the  angels' 
whispers.  In  the  silent  watches  of  the  night  the  loving 
and  ministering  spirits  come  and  whisper  of  social  harmony. 
They  awaken  the  mind  to  reflect  on  and  yearn  for  a  Divine 
Social  Order,  a  higher  social  state  ;  and,  as  the  want  shall 
be  more  deeply  felt,  the  thought  shall  be  more  clearly  in- 
flowed  to  the  mind,  and  will  control  the  life.  Then,  in 
harmony  with  the  principles  of  Nature,  and  without  jost- 
ling existing  communities,  beautifully  and  harmoniously 
will  men  and  women  combine ;  associating  voluntarily/ ; 
retaining  a  pure  individhialism,  and  securing  a  holy 
socialism. 

§XIV.    PRACTICAL  APPLICATION.  —  A  COLONY  PROJECTED. 

Incipient  steps  toward  the  actualization  of  the  theory  of  Social  Life  thus 
presented  have  been  taken  by  the  intelligences  from  whom  these  teachings 
have  emanated,  and  to  some  extent  seconded  in  the  earth-life.  These 
measures  are  not  yet  sufficiently  advanced  to  be  laid  in  full  before  the 
public.  It  is  thought  proper,  however,  to  state  that  as  early  as  in  May, 
1853,  the  '<  Association  of  Beneficents  "  announced  that  they  had  selected 
a  location  within  the  American  States  which  they  considered,  taking  all 
things  into  view,  to  combine  greater  advantages  than  appertained  to  any 
other  spot  on  this  globe,  for  the  inauguration  of  a  Model  Social  State. 
Among  tliese  advantages  are  specified, 

1st.  Peculiarly  favorable  electrical  emanations,  producing  a  specially 
salubrious  and  spiritualizing  atmosphere. 

2d.  A  soil  rich  in  mineral  and  agricultural  resources. 

3d.  Waters  highly  valuable  for  remedial  and  cosmetic  as  well  as  ordi- 
nary purposes. 

4th.  A  topography  admirably  adapted  to  ornamental  arrangements. 

This  domain  has  been  carefully  examined  by  competent  agriculturists 
and  others,  whose  opinion  as  to  its  external  advantages  coincides  with  that 
set  forth  by  the  intelligences  who  made  the  selection. 

The  tract  has,  moreover,  been  surveyed  with  a  view  to  the  location  of 
dwellings  and  various  public  edifices  and  beneficent  institutions ;  and  has 
been  solemnly  consecrated  to  high  and  holy,  as  well  as  broad  and  compre- 
hensive humanitarian  purposes,  as  set  forth  in  the  following  documents 
communicated  for  the  occasion  : 


136  THE  EDUCATOR. 


AN   ADDRESS. 


We  approach  this  spot  this  day  for  a  solemn,  interesting, 
and  important  purpose.  "We  come  as  the  friends  of  a  com- 
mon humanity,  deeply  feeling  the  woes,  sufferings,  and 
oppressions,  man  has  endured.  We  come  to  lay  the  found- 
ation of  a  new  and  unheard-of  enterprise.  A  direct,  truth- 
ful, easy,  and  natural  method  of  addressing  the  inhabitants 
of  earth  having  been  discovered,  we,  dwelling  in  higher  con- 
ditions, improve  the  favorable  circumstances  thus  afforded 
to  disseminate  useful  instructions. 

Several  cooperative  Associations  have  determined  to  lay 
the  foundation  of  an  enterprise  which  shall  not  only  greatly 
advantage  the  present  generation,  but  which  shall  be  of 
great  service  to  generations  yet  to  come.  The  corner- 
stone of  this  new  enterprise  rests  on  the  following  eternal 
principles : 

First,  3Ian  is  immortal. 

Second,  As  he  improves  Ms  opportunities  in  one  life,  lie 
becomes  better  prepared  for  the  lifes  which  are  to  succeed. 

Third,  The  interests  of  a  single  individical  are  inherently 
inwoven  with  the  interests  of  all  other  individuals,  in  what- 
ever condition,  nation,  or  life  they  may  be. 

Fourth,  The  highest  happiness  of  the  individual  is  found 
in  promoting  the  individual  and  collective  good  of  others. 

These  several  principles  being  acknowledged,  looking  at 
the  present  divided,  oppressed,  unfavorable  condition  of 
man,  it  is  proposed  to  lay  this  day  the  foundation  of  a  New 
Social  Order.  Careful  inspections  have  been  made  of  dif- 
ferent territories, in  various  locations,and  in  several  nations; 
and  it  has  been  unanimously  decided  to  prefer  this  neigh- 
borhood for  the  commencement  of  operations. 

A  basis  for  the  proposed  order,  presenting  certain  funda- 
mental principles,  has  been  carefully  prepared.  A  conse- 
cration of  this  spot  has  also  been  prepared  with  great  delib- 
eration and  exactness. 

It  remains,  in  closing  this  address,  to  say  that  the  friends 
of  this  entL'r[)i-ise  have  coninieuced  their  labors  with  a  pro- 


BASIS  OF  A  NEW  SOCIAL  ORDER.  137 

found  feeling  of  the  vastness  of  the  undertaking,  and  also 
with  a  deep  and  firm  reliance  on  the  eternal  principles 
which  are  expressed  in  these  several  kindred  papers. 
They  are  fully  confident  that  their  efi"orts  will  be  welcomed, 
advanced,  and  encouraged,  by  the  wise  and  beneficent  of  the 
present  generation ;  and  that  they  will  be  justly  appreciated 
by  generations  yet  unborn.  They  feel  that,  notwithstand- 
ing obstacles  may  from  time  to  time  be  encountered,  yet 
the  enterprise  this  day  commenced  will  be  perpetuated; 
will  take  deep  root  in  intelligent  minds ;  and,  like  the  tree, 
will  spread  its  branches,  till  man  shall  come  and  find  under 
its  shadow  that  repose,  freedom,  security,  and  happiness, 
which  are  essential  to  his  highest  and  best  unfolding. 

The  existing  organized  Associations,  under  the  direction 
of  the  General  Assembly,  will,  individually  and  collectively, 
watch  the  growth  and  expansion  of  this  new  enterprise 
with  paternal  care,  and  will  render  it  such  aids  as  from 
time  to  time  may  be  deemed  requisite  to  promote  its 
advancement,  and  its  general  good. 

BASIS    OP   A    NEW    SOCIAL    ORDER. 

Foundation  princii^les  must  be  laid  with  great  precision 
and  deliberation.  They  must  correspond  to  the  vastness 
of  the  structure  which  is  to  rest  thereon.  Foundation 
principles  for  a  social  structure  must  correspond  to  the 
nature,  the  present  condition,  and  the  prospective  wants, 
of  man. 

Sooner  or  later,  a  New  Social  Order,  competent  to  meet 
all  man's  needs,  will  be  requisite.  The  hour  has  arrived 
when  a  basis  for  such  an  organization  may  be  properly 
presented  for  the  consideration  of  advanced  minds.  That 
this  immensely  important  undertaking  may  be  wisely, 
methodically,  and  critically  executed,  a  distinguished 
Socialist  has  been  requested  to  prepare  the  following 
paper : 

18  12* 


138  THE   EDUCATOR. 

First,  The  individual  and  social  wants  of  man  must  he 
gratified  to  their  highest  2^ossihle  extent. 

Second,  Individual  and  social  wants  can  be  gratified  to 
their  highest  extent  only  by  a  true  union  of  persons,  ivhose 
minds  have  been  thoroughly  instructed  of  man's  present  con- 
dition, and  his  cap)ahilities  of  improvement. 

Third,  The  rights,  cares,  affinities,  and  attractions  of  man, 
should  he  left  to  act  with  unlimited  freedom. 

Fourth,  The  soil  on  which  he  treads,  and  lohich  he  culti- 
vates, should  be  as  free  as  the  light  of  the  suii,  or  the  air 
which  he  breathes. 

Fifth,  Distinctions  of  climes,  of  conditions,  and  of  sexes, 
should  be  entirely  disregarded,  as  resp)ects  rights,  ])rivileges, 
immunities,  employmej^ts,  and  associations. 

Sixth,  Uach  individual  person,  while  seeking  his  or  her^ 
good,  must,  at  cdl  times,  in  all  places,  in  all  situations,  and 
in  all  circwnMances,  seek  the  good  of  the  associated  whole. 

Seventh,  Each  individual  person,  who  voluntarily  con- 
nects herself  or  himself  ivith  an  associcded  body,  should  be 
left  equally  free  to  withdraw  from  that  body  ivhenever  he  or 
she  desires  thus  to  do. 

Eighth,  Education  should  he  free,  thorough,  equal,  uni- 
versal. 

Ninth,  Tlie  soil  shoidd  be  held  in  common  by  the  Associa- 
tion  as  such. 

Tenth,  Each  individual  member  of  the  Association  should 
be  in  the  pierfect  enjoyment  of  the  7'ight  of  individual  opinion, 
worship),  observance,  or  sp>eech. 

Eleventh,  Disapprovals  of  conduct  on  the  part  of  individ- 
uals should  extend  only  to  speech  ;  avoiding  all  penal  enact' 
ments,  all  inflictions  of  pain. 

Twelfth,  Each  individual,  ivhether  male  or  female,  should 
be  left  to  seek  his  or  her  happiness  in  his  or  her  oion  way, 
embracing  labors,  unions,  studies,  individual  or  collective 
pursuits. 

When  a  reorganization  of  society  is  commenced,  it  will 
be  found  that  these  twelve  princi])]es  will  form  a  substan- 


CONSECRATION   OP   DOMAIN.  139 

tial  basis  for  a  structure,  in  tbe  present  or  in  the  future. 
The  more  critically  they  are  inspected,  the  more  highly 
will  they  be  estimated. 

CONi^ECRATION. 

This  spot  is  consecrated  to  the  following  objects,  now 
and  forever,  from  this  date  : 

First,  It  is  consecrated  to  Equal  Rights  and  Impartial 
Justice. 

Second,  It  is  consecrated  to  the  Advocacy  of  all  opin- 
ions, however  new,  hated,  misrepresented,  or  unreceived 
by  the  world  of  mind. 

TJiii'd,  It  is  consecrated  to  the  Elevation  of  Man  and  of 
Woman. 

Fourth,  It  is  consecrated  to  the  improvement  of  Miner- 
als, Vegetables,  Animals,  and  Man,  —  that  they  may  be 
brought  into  the  highest  possible  conditions,  and  thus  to 
the  best  unfoldings. 

Fifth,  It  is  consecrated  to  all  New  Inventions,  and  to 
the  encouragement  of  Inventors  when  they  most  require 
assistance. 

Sixth,  It  is  consecrated  to  the  most  free  Utterance  of 
all  Thoughts,  especially  during  their  season  of  rejection  by 
the  world  of  men. 

Seventh,  It  is  consecrated  to  the  Sheltering  of  the  Out- 
cast, the  Oppressed,  and  the  Homeless. 

Eighth,  It  is  consecrated  to  the  Aid  of  the  Diseased,  the 
Inconvenienced,  the  Lame,  and  the  Disharmonized. 

Ninth,  It  is  consecrated  to  the  Upbuilding  of  a  Govern- 
ment without  a  King,  without  Officers,  and  without  Penal 
Laws. 

Tenth,  It  is  consecrated  to  the  Service  of  Man  as  Man, 
irrespective  of  sex,  clime,  or  complexion. 

Eleventh,  It  is  consecrated  to  Acts  of  Mercy,  Love,  and 
BeneHrence,  without  hope  of  fee  or  reward. 

Twelfth,  It  is  consecrated  to  a  fuU  and  perfect  Union  of 


140  THE    EDUCATOR. 

the  Earth-Life  with  the  Spirit-Life,  so  that  the  twain  may 
be  truly  one  in  thought,  in  purpose,  and  in  act. 

The  Theory  of  Government  proposed  to  be  inaugurated  in  this  Com- 
munity or  Colony  will  be  found  more  fully  set  forth  in  Part  Vil. 
Further  information  relative  to  movements  in  this  practical  direction 
may  be  obtained,  by  interested  parties,  on  application  to  the  Committee 
having  in  charge  the  publication  of  this  volume. 


PART    II. 

PAPERS   RELATING  TO   ELECTRIC,   MAGNETIC  AND  ETHE- 
REAL LAWS. 

[The  Introductory  Observations  of  this  Part  claim  to  emanate  from  Benjamin 
Franklin  (communicated  at  Boston,  in  Nov.,  1852)  ;  the  remainder  from  the  asso- 
ciated body  styling  itself  "  The  Association  of  Electric-izers,"  of  which  Frank- 
lin is  stated  to  be  a  leading  member,  —  transmitted  between  July,  1853,  and  April, 
1854.] 

COMMISSION. 

This  newly-formed  Association  now  declare  that  they  have  chosen  and 
commissioned  Thaddeus  S.  Sheldon  to  be  their  agent,  to  execute  and 
complete  their  schemes,  as  they  are  from  season  to  season  unfolded  to  his 
mind.         ****** 

Benjamin  Franklin,  Benjamin  Rush, 

Arthur  S.  Lee,  Osli  Shallee, 

Richard  Johnson,  Joseph  Hallett. 

[A  name  in  mystical  characters.] 
Given  at  Boston,  through  the  hand  of  John  M.  Spear,  July  22,  1853. 


§  I.   INTRODUCTORY  OBSERVATIONS  UPON   GENERAL  COSMOGONY. 

1.  Of  Causes,  —  The  First  Cause  of  all  Canses  is  Inher- 
ency.    The  Deity  of  deities  cannot  pass  that  line. 

How  that  Inherency  came  to  he,  can  never  be  compre- 
hended. Every  attempt  that  ever  has  been  or  ever  will  be 
made  to  pass  that  line  must  end  in  disappointment. 

Let  this  last  remark  be  carefully  noted,  and  constantly 
remembered. 

This  Inherency  possesses  within  itself  several  vastly 
important  powers  or  properties. 

First,  Inherency  possesses  the  element  of  Life. 

Secondly,  It  possesses  the  power  of  Activity  or  Motion. 

TJiirdly,  It  possesses  the  power  of  Attraction. 


142  THE    EDUCATOR. 

Fourthly,  It  possesses  the  power  of  Expansion. 

Fifthly,  Inherency  possesses  the  power  of  Enlightenr 
ment. 

These  declarations  are  of  the  first  importance  to  a 
thorough  instruction  relative  to  Causes.  They  will  be 
generally  controverted  by  the  inhabitants  of  your  earth ; 
but  the  more  critically  they  are  examined  the  more  fully 
will  they  be  received  and  appreciated. 

Inherency  may  be  termed  the  Bock  of  Ages,  upon  which 
the  myriads  of  universes  have  been  reared.  From  its 
native  elements  mind,  and  all  things  high,  true,  wise,  just, 
and  pure,  have  emanated.  For,  speaking  in  the  strictest 
and  broadest  sense,  there  was  a  time  when  mind  was  not. 
This,  with  all  universes,  their  vast  luminaries,  motions, 
attractions,  contractions,  —  all  things  which  are,  and  are  to 
be,  —  from  Inherency  have  they  originated. 

The  difficulty  pertaining  to  this  subject  is  deeply  felt ; 
and  it  is  this,  —  that  while  in  the  mortal  body,  and  for  a 
season  after  departure  therefrom,  mind  cannot  take  into 
view  that  which  is  greater  than  itself  Though  it  exerts 
its  capacious  powers,  and  taxes  them  to  the  utmost,  yet 
it  fails,  in  the  positions  named,  to  grasp  a  subject  so  abso- 
lutely beyond  itself 

Yet,  in  speaking  of  Causes,  it  is  thought  to  be  wise  to 
present  the  broadest  possible  view.  It  is  highly  desirable 
that  what  has  been  said  of  Inherency  and  its  powers 
should  be  carefully  studied ;  for,  though  the  mind  will  at 
first  find  difficulty  in  receiving  the  statements,  yet  the 
study  will  be  useful  as  a  preparation  for  what  is  hereafter 
to  be  communicated.  These  teachings  will  be  of  the 
highest  practical  value  to  the  inhabitants  of  your  earth : 
and  the  changes  which  will  be  wrought  as  a  consequence 
of  them  will  be  great. 

[Note. — Tlie  use  of  the  words  universes  and  earths,  in  the  plural  form, 
as  they  will  bo  found  in  these  treatises,  is  unrecognized  by  ordinary 
Bcience.  The  sense  in  which  they  arc  employed  has  been  thus  explained  : 
A  complete  si/stcm  of  bodies  or  worlds  —  consisting  of  various  planets  and 
other  bodies  in  different  stages  of  progress,  and  sustaining  certain  mutual 


FORM,    LK.'HT,    AND    COLOR.  143 

relations,  as  do  the  several  memljers  of  the  human  body — is  termed  a 
universe,  "Myriads"  of  these  are  affirmed  to  exist  within  the  Grand 
Whole,  —  and  tliey  are  declared  to  be  continually  forming.  All  planetary 
bodies,  which,  with  their  inhabitants,  are  in  the  external  or  sensuous  plane 
of  existence  (as  is  that  which  we  inhabit) ,  are  denominated  earths.  Hence 
the  phrase  "  your  earth,"  so  commonly  used  by  these  intelligences,  when 
specifying  our  particular  planet.  —  Editor.] 

2.  Of  Form,  LigJd,  and  Color.  —  Irregularities  and  angu- 
larities for  ages  preceded  what  may  properly  be  called 
forra.  The  tendency  of  the  powers  of  Inherency,  how- 
over,  was  towards  form. 

Strictly  speaking,  there  is  no  creation.  Formation  is  a 
more  proper  term ;  and  formation  comes  of  the  powers  of 
Inherency.  Living,  active,  attractive,  expansive  particles 
were  brought  together,  and  thus  caused  form. 

The  first  form  was  somewhat  irregular  and  angular,  yet 
it  was /orw;  and  from  that  commencement  all  forms  have 
proceeded,  and  will  continue  to  proceed,  —  each  new  form 
being  more  perfected  than  that  which  preceded  it,  — 
through  endless  ages. 

From  this  beginning  have  proceeded  universes ;  and  the 
forms  of  tlie  universes,  even,  are  being  perfected. 

The  most  important,  most  delicate,  most  beautiful,  and 
most  useful  formation,  is  that  which  is  termed  mind.  And 
it  may  be  here  observed,  that  mind  is  composed  of  that 
which  is  strictly  material. 

Light  next  succeeded  form.  It  should  be  remembered 
that  Enlightenment  is  one  of  the  powers  of  Inherency. 
Forms  were  first  evolved,  and  then  light  to  shine  upon 
them.     Before  light  was,  forms  were  hidden  in  obscurity. 

For  many  ages  has  light  been  emanating;  and  through 
endless  futures  will  it  continue  to  emanate. 

As  light  comes  to  mind,  the  latter  discovers  things  which 
were  before  unseen,  though  they  existed. 

Countless  things  are  about  the  minds  of  those  who  dwell 
in  mortal  bodies,  which  the  degree  of  light  that  has  come 
to  them  does  not  yet  enable  them  to  perceive. 


144  THE   EDUCATOR. 

Form  has  always  begun  in  the  lower  grades  or  orders, 
and  has  expanded  to  the  higher,  and  always  in  regular, 
harmonious  order.     Order  is  form's  first  law. 

It  will  therefore  be  seen  that  many  ages  of  forms  must 
have  passed  before  the  noble  form  called  man  could  exist. 
And,  as  nothing  is  lost,  all  that  has  been  is  centred  or  in 
essence  combined  in  man. 

Forms  are  dual,  —  one  to  impart,  the  other  to  receive. 
This  is  true  of  all  particles.  It  is  true  of  man;  there  is 
the  imparter  (the  male),  and  the  receiver  (the  female). 
From  the  cohesion  of  these  [impartive  and  receptive]  par- 
ticles, forms  result.  They  are,  moreover,  ever  becoming 
perfected,  and  preparing  for  better  and  higher  forms. 

The  man  who  is  formed  now  is,  in  many  respects,  more 
perfected  than  the  first  man.  And  ever  will  there  be  more 
and  yet  more  beautiful  forms,  growing  out  of  Life,  Activity, 
Attraction,  and  Expansion. 

As  Expansion  takes  place,  so  comes  Illumination ;  for 
Light  always  follows  in  the  path  of  Expansion. 

Following  light,  is  that  which  is  termed  Color.  Where 
there  is  entire  absence  of  fight,  there  is  ignorance  of  color. 

It  is  the  province  of  light  to  impart  its  own  inherent 
powers ;  and  one  of  its  powers  is,  to  coin  a  word,  to  color- 
ize things  [that  is,  to  impart  the  properties  termed  col- 
ors]. This  it  can  do  most  exquisitely,  giving  beautiful 
shades,  charming  tinges,  and  endless  varieties.  And  this 
colorizing  process,  like  all  things  else,  is  passing  on  to  infi- 
nite perfections. 

That  these  colors  may  be  enjoyed  by  the  mind,  light 
shines  into  its  faculties,  and  there  paints  the  various  colors 
which  are  perceived.  Hence  a  greatly  enlightened  and 
colorized  mind  perceives  more  beauties  than  one  less  col- 
orized. Hence  some  see  beauties  in  a  stone,  some  in  a 
tree,  some  in  man. 

All  this  varied  and  wonderful  perceptive  power  comes 
of  the  amount  and  character  of  the  light  which  has  shone 
into  the  mind  of  the  observer. 


MOTION  —  DISTANCE.  145 

It  should  be  distinctly  understood  that  visible  objects 
are  not  in  themselves  colored.  Colors  are  owing  to  the 
properties  of  light. 

3.  Of  Motion.  —  It  has  been  already  observed  that  one 
of  the  properties  of  Inherency  is  Activity.  Everything  is 
in  a  condition  of  perpetual  activity,  to  a  greater  or  lesser 
degree.  "  Change  is  written  on  all  things."  Nothing  is  in 
a  state  of  perfect  rest,  or  stillness.  The  earths,  the  heavens, 
the  seas,  the  lights,  all  are  perpetually  in  motion.  So  has 
it  been  in  the  past ;  so  will  it  be  in  the  future. 

Great  and  critical  search  has  long  been  made  for  jpeiyet- 
ual  motion ;  yet  it  has  always  existed. 

When  it  shall  be  revealed  to  the  mind  of  an  inhabitant 
of  your  earth,  it  will  be  applied  to  uses  most  important ; 
and  the  time  has  arrived  for  the  disclosure  to  be  made. 

[Some  directions  in  detail  were  here  given  for  the  commencement  of 
a  meclianical  model,  by  which,  when  completed,  the  principle  of  Perpet- 
ual Activity,  and  the  agency  by  which  it  is  maintained  in  Universal 
Nature,  might  be  illustrated  and  demonstrated;  thus  enabling  "the 
inhabitants  of  this  earth  distinctly  to  perceive  how  it  is  that  all  things 
are  kept  in  a  state  of  perpetual  activity."  Occasional  references  to  this 
model  will  be  found  in  the  succeeding  pages ;  and  at  the  end  of  this 
Part  some  account  will  be  given  of  its  construction  and  its  results.] 

This  discovery  will  produce  immense  changes  on  your 
earth,  such  as  words  cannot  describe  ;  and  it  will  present 
a  full  answer  to  the  question.  What  good  can  communica- 
tions from  the  higher  life  do  ? 

4.  Of  Distance.  —  This  is  a  subject  of  whose  vast  mag- 
nitude the  inhabitants  of  your  earth  can  know  but  little. 
There  is  a  tendency  to  regard  the  planet  on  which  you 
dwell  as  the  whole  world ;  Avhile,  in  fact,  it  is  quite  insig- 
nificant in  comparison  with  other  earths,  and  all  the  eaa'tha 
combined  are  small  when  compared  with  the  myriads  of 
universes. 

Distance  has  relation  to  both  time  and  place.     It  is  very 
difficult  to  carry  the  mind  back  in  time  to  what  has  been- 
19  13 


146  THE   EDUCATOR. 

called  Inherency.  Countless  ages,  each  equal  to  men's 
most  expanded  conception  of  eternity,  have  elapsed  since 
that  point  was  passed.  Travelling  rapidly  from  that  instant 
up  to  the  present  moment,  and  then  stretching  onward  to 
the  infinities  yet  to  be,  some  very  faint  idea  of  distances  in 
time  may  be  grasped. 

Again,  when  it  is  considered  that  myriads  of  universes 
exist,  and  that  all  and  each  have  their  distinct  circles,  it 
will  be  found  difficult  to  form  any  adequate  conception  of 
distances  of  place. 

How  vast,  how  sublime,  are  the  infinities  of  time  and 
space  !  Every  event,  from  the  beginning,  has  proceeded 
in  perfect  and  harmonious  order ;  and  each  universe  has 
its  appropriate  circle,  one  never  jostling  another. 

Unable  though  the  minds  of  inhabitants  of  this  earth 
may  be  to  grasp  thoughts  so  expanded,  yet  these  state- 
ments are  true.  And  important  and  sublime  as  have  been 
the  events  of  the  past,  they  sink  into  nothingness  in  com- 
parison with  what  is  to  be. 

A  dweller  upon  your  earth  passes  with  great  exertion 
and  much  fatigue  from  one  locality  to  another ;  Avhile  they 
who  are  in  the  higlier  lifes,  and  have  become  much  un- 
folded, can  move  with  great  celerity  from  world  to  world, 
and  from  universe  to  universe.  Hence,  one  thus  circum- 
stanced and  unfolded  is  able  with  great  rapidit}'-  to  observe, 
acquire,  and  impart.  The  mind,  in  those  exalted  condi- 
tions, knows  nothing  of  what  is  termed  night ;  it  enjoys 
one  eternal  and  all-glorious  morning,  or,  so  to  speak,  an 
infinite  succession  of  mornings. 

Able,  moreover,  measurably  to  lose  sight  of  times  and 
of  locations,  they  can  pass  over,  and  into,  and  through,  and 
around  the  universes,  with  ease  and  celerity  to  earthly 
minds  unimaginable. 

Here  it  may  be  observed  that  each  universe  has  its 
contiK)lling,  directing,  and,  so  far  as  that  universe  is  con- 
cerned, omnipotent  Mind.  This  thought  may  be  new  to 
the  inhabitants  of  your  earth ;  nevertheless,  it  is  true. 


MODE-  OF    THE    DIVINE    EXISTENCE.  147 

Each  inhabitant  of  a  univer.se  makes  that  his  dwelhng- 
place  for  a  season ;  and  when  suitably  qnahfied,  instructed, 
and  commissioned,  he  passes  to  a  higher ;  and  thus,  as  he 
becomes  unfolded,  is  he  perpetually  passing-  from  universe 
to  universe.  Earthly  minds  cannot  begin  to  conceive  of 
the  distance  in  space  from  one  universe  to  another,  nor  of 
the  time  required  to  pass  from  one  to  another  [by  any 
method  known  to  earth-life].  Much  less  can  they  grasp 
the  thought  of  the  (to  them)  infinities  which  elapse  in 
sufficiently  unfolding,  instructing,  and  qualifying  an  inhab- 
itant of  one  universe,  that  he  may  be  commissioned  to  pass 
up  into  a  higher.  And  the  higher  the  universe,  the  further 
is  it  to  the  next  succeeding,  and  the  longer  the  time  of 
preparation  for  passing  onward. 

The  dwellers  of  your  earth  have  the  faculty  of  sight; 
yet  comparatively  short  distances  can  they  see.  They 
who  are  much  unfolded  in  the  higher  life  are  capable  of 
seeing  distances  infinitely  beyond  your  calculation.  They 
can  look  from  universe  to  universe,  so  vastly  is  the  faculty 
of  vision  expanded  in  them.  Enjoying  perpetual  and  all- 
glorious  light,  they  behold  beauties  surpassing  earthly 
imagination.     They  dwell,  indeed,  in  ''  light  ineffable." 

5.  Of  the  3Iode  of  Existence  of  the  Being  called  God. 
—  With  this  subject  the  inhabitants  of  your  earth  are  of 
necessity  wholly  unacquainted,  and  the  statements  which 
will  now  be  made  will  excite  much  inquiry  and  criticism 
among  "  the  learned," 

Such  a  Being  exists.  In  one  sense  He  existed  prior  to 
what  has  been  termed  Inherency ;  but,  as  has  already  been 
remarked,  nnind  cannot  pass  that  line.  There  is  a  Being 
who  may  be  styled  the  First  Cause  of  all  First  Causes.  All 
Intelligence,  all  Wisdom,  all  the  Goodnesses,  all  the  Powers, 
are  centred  in  him. 

But  this  idea  of  the  Divine  Existence  is  one  to  he  felt, 
rather  than  exjjressed.  It  lies  within  the  province  of  inner 
consciousness,  rather  than   of  verbal   description.     It  is 


148  THE   EDUCATOR. 

evident  that  there  can  be  but  Httle  profitable  discourse  on 
any  topic  until  the  mind  can  distinctly  express  itself  in 
relation  thereto  ;  and  since  mind  can  have  no  clear  appre- 
hension of  Causes  until  it  comes  to  Inherency,  with  its  five 
distinct  properties  already  specified,  it  will  be  seen  that 
little,  if  anything,  can  be  wisely  said  of  this  Being  anterior 
to  that  point. 

The  thought,  however,  should  be  distinctly  and  deeply 
impressed,  that  there  is  a  Deity  of  deities,  a  Father  of 
fathers,  a  Former  of  forms,  who  rules  and  presides  over 
the  deities  of  all  the  universes  ;  and  that  Being  may  be 
called  God.  Moreover,  the  universes  are  arranged  in  such 
order  that  they  form  the  habitation  or  body  of  this  Being. 
As  man  on  the  earth  occupies  a  mortal  body,  so  does  God 
dwell  in  the  universes,  forming  one  grand,  magnificent 
whole  !  As  each  member  of  the  mortal  body  is  acted  upon 
by  a  distinct  faculty  of  the  mind,  —  fibres  running  through 
all  the  parts,  —  so  does  the  Being  called  God  act  upon 
the  myriads  of  universes  [which  constitute  his  body]. 

At  this  point,  they  who  are  most  perfectly  unfolded  in 
the  higher  life  cease  further  to  inquire  relative  to  the 
Divine  Existence ;  because  more  than  this  cannot  be 
known.  Wisely  did  one  ask,  in  a  former  age,  "  Who  by 
searching  can  find  out  God  ?" 

It  is,  then,  through  the  fibres,  circulating  through  every 
part  of  all  universes,  that  the  wills  of  God  are  done  ;  and 
when  even  the  smallest  part  of  any  universe  is  in  the 
slightest  degree  out  of  its  true  position,  then  these  fibres 
do  not  properly  control,  and  hence  the  wills  of  God  are 
not  rightly  executed.  Disharmony,  to  a  greater  or  less 
degree,  is  the  consequence.  The  inhabitants  of  such 
part  are  not  in  harmony  among  themselves,  nor  with  the 
Infinite  Mind.  Harmonization,  then,  is  the  great  work  now 
to  be  done. 

The  inhabitants  of  your  earth  are  dwelling  on  one  of 
the  lowest  planes  of  the  particular  universe  of  which  it  is 
a  natural  member.     It  is  in  the  highest  degree  desirable 


REVELATION   OP    LAWS.  149 

that  each  and  all  of  its  residents  should  be  brought  into 
harmony.  The  grand  agencies  for  the  accomplishment  of 
this  end  are  the  prevalence  of  Freedom,  Equality,  Peace, 
Love,  and  Wisdom.  There  must  be  Freedom,  —  freedom 
to  think,  to  speak,  to  plan,  and  to  act.  There  must  be 
Equality  of  rights  and  of  interchanges.  There  must  be 
Peace,  —  peace  within  the  individual  breast,  peace  in  social 
circles,  and  among  nations.  There  must  be  Love,  —  im- 
partial, universal  love,  for  high  and  low,  for  man  as  man, 
and  for  the  Right,  above  all.  There  must  be  Wisdom 
to  see,  to  contrive,  to  apply,  and  to  accomplish.  These 
will  unerringly  lead  to  harmony  on  earth,  as  they  do  in  the 
higher  and  more  unfolded  life,  —  harmony  of  all  beings 
with  each  other,  and  with  Him  who  is  called  God.  Such 
is  the  grand  aim  of  the  work  which  is  now  commenced  on 
this  planet ;  and  it  shall  advance  until  it  may  be  truly  said, 
"  God  is  all  and  in  all." 

6.  Revelation  of  Universal  Laws.  —  All  things,  and  all 
events,  of  the  past,  the  present,  and  the  future,  are  under 
the  wise  direction  and  control  of  the  being  called  God. 
Little  is  understood,  however,  on  this  earth,  concerning  the 
laws  by  which  He  governs.  These  are  emanations  from 
himself — transcripts  of  his  will.  And  they  are  wisely 
adapted  to  times,  conditions,  and  locations,  never  requir- 
ing of  any  being  more  than  he  is  able  easily  to  perform. 

From  the  earliest  periods  of  human  history  there  have 
been,  from  time  to  time,  revelations  or  communications 
of  laws  for  the  government  of  human  action.  These  have 
been  progressively  higher,  wiser,  and  better ;  and  thus 
will  it  ever  continue  to  be.  Moreover,  individuals  have 
been  selected,  controlled,  unfolded,  to  comprehend  higher 
laws,  and  impelled  to  make  them  known  to  such  as  have 
become  qualified  to  receive  and  observe  them.  There  has 
also  always  been  some  locality  specially  favorable  for  the 
unfolding  of  new  and  higher  truths.  These  remarks  apply 
not  only  to  the  revelation  of  what  are  termed  moral  laws, 

13* 


150  THE    EDUCATOR. 

but  also  to  those  pertaining  to  the  so-called  sciences  and 
arts.  The  instruments  of  such  revelations,  or  discoveries, 
have  not  usually  been  classed  among  the  learned  or  lofty  of 
their  times  ;  but,  on  the  contrary,  have  more  generally  been 
the  simple,  the  humble,  the  truly  wise,  the  practically  good. 

It  is  a  common  supposition  of  the  inhabitants  of  your 
earth,  that  nothing  more  is  ever  to  be  communicated  or 
"revealed"  to  them;  but,  in  truth,  as  before  observed, 
glorious  as  have  been  the  events  and  revelations  of  the  past, 
they  are  insignificant  in  comparison  Avith  what  the  future 
is  to  unfold.  It  will,  moreover,  be  surprising  to  many  that 
a  law  of  the  universes,  before  unknown  on  your  earth, 
should  be  revealed  through  the  present  instrument ;  yet, 
they  who  have  chosen  him  for  this  purpose  perceive  that 
he  has  been  exceedingly  faitJifid  in  duties  to  which  he  has 
heretofore  been  called ;  and  they  deem  him  worthy  of  this 
honor.  They  also  perceive  that  the  time,  conditions,  and 
the  place,  are  all  suited  to  this  unfoldment.  Still  higher 
laws  are  yet  to  be  disclosed,  at  appropriate  times,  seasons, 
and  places. 

The  people  of  this  earth  should  remember  that  peace, 
true  happiness,  and  permanent  prosperity,  can  be  attained 
and  enjoyed  only  by  the  knowledge  and  strict  observance 
of  the  laws  wliich  govern  the  universes.  And  it  is  per- 
ceived by  those  who  enjoy  a  wider  range  of  vision,  that 
the  precise  thing  most  needed  at  the  present  juncture,  on 
this  planet,  is  an  acquaintance  with  the  grand  jiotive  law. 
Its  discovery  will  greatly  bless  mankind,  and  prepare  them 
for  51  higher  and  wiser  life. 

7.  The  Heavenly  Bodies,  —  their  Motions  and  Exjjan- 
sions.  —  This  is  one  of  the  most  interesting  subjects 
which  can  occupy  the  mind  of  an  inhabitant  of  your  earth. 
No  one  has  received  more  attention  from  the  learned 
classes  than  this ;  but  as  yet  it  is  to  them  enwrapped  in 
impenetrable  mist.  The  learned,  as  well  as  the  unlearned, 
are  unable  to  comprehend  how  it  is  that  the  so-called  heav- 


MOTION  OF  THE  HEAVENLY  BODIES.         151 

enly  bodies  move.  They,  however,  who  have  greatly 
advanced  in  the  higher  life,  and  only  they,  are  capable  of 
clearly  understanding  this  matter. 

It  has  been  repeatedly  observed  that  one  of  the  proper- 
ties of  Inherency  is  Activity  or  Motion.  Motion,  then, 
inheres  in  all  things.  Throughout  the  universes  there  is 
no  stillness,  no  inertia ;  everything  is  astir.  This  is  true 
of  what  are  termed  earths,  and  of  what  are  styled  heavenly 
bodies.  Besides  this.  Attraction  is  also  one  of  the  proper- 
ties of  Inherency.  It  is  by  a  u7iion  of  these  two  properties 
that  these  bodies  move.  The  earths  are  governed  by  the 
same  properties. 

Another  property  of  Inherency,  which  also  acts  upon 
the  so-called  heavenly  bodies,  is  Expansion.  These  bodies 
were  originally,  in  the  illimitable  past,  but  little  particles. 
The  property  of  expansion  inhering  in  each  particle,  these 
bodies  have  been,  are  now,  and  always  will  be,  expanding. 

This  leads  to  the  declaration  of  another  law  which  gov- 
erns the  universes,  namely,  the  law  of  Endless  Peogees- 
siON,  or  Expansion.  This  law  is  operative  in  all  things, 
whether  animate  or  supposed  inanimate.  (Strictly  speak- 
ing, all  things  are  animate ;  that  is,  everything  has  life  in 
itself,  —  there  is  no  dead  thing.  The  instant  any  form  of 
matter,  however  inert  it  may  appear,  passes  on  to  a  higher 
state,  in  that  new  state  it  manifests  life  ;  it  must,  therefore, 
have  had  life  in  passing,  or  it  could  not  have  passed.) 

It  has  been  said  of  man,  that  he  passes  from  universe  to 
universe,  in  his  onward  career,  and  is  in  a  state  of  endless 
progression,  or  expansion.  Yet,  there  was  a  time  when 
the  most  expanded  human  being  was  but  a  particle  ;  and 
from  the  earliest  moment  of  conception  he  is  expanding. 
The  same  is  equally  true  of  the  so-called  heavenly  bodies ; 
invariably  are  they  in  motion,  and  ceaselessly  do  they 
expand ;  and,  according  to  their  various  conditions  of 
expansion,  so  is  their  degree  of  perfection. 

Everything  is  thus  tending  towards  perfection ;  and  this 
is  the  work  of  Him  who  is  called  God.     This  truth  is  illus- 


152  THE   EDUCATOR. 

trated  in  the  order  of  past  revealments  on  your  earth,  a 
careful  study  of  which  will  show  that  the  later  are  more 
conducive  to  the  welfare  and  advancement  of  its  inhabit- 
ants than  the  earlier ;  and  thus  will  it  be  with  those  of  the 
present  and  the  future. 

8.  Groioth  of  Plants  and  Animals.  —  Life  being  one 
of  the  properties  of  Inherency,  everything  has  wrapped 
within  itself  the  element  of  Life.  There  is  nothing  so 
small  or  so  large,  so  young  or  so  old,  that  it  has  not  within 
itself  Life.     And,  like  all  things  else,  Life  is  progressive. 

There  was  a  time  when,  strictly  speaking,  plants  were 
not.  In  the  processes  of  Expansion,  the  first  plant  (so  to 
Bpeak)  appeared.  That  plant  had  within  itself  the  element 
of  Life,  and  the  power  to  reproduce  its  kind.  From  this 
single  point  of  commencement  all  plants,  in  their  order, 
have  proceeded,  becoming  more  perfect,  more  useful,  and 
more  beautiful ;  and  in  all  coming  ages  this  progress  wiU 
continue. 

The  heavenly  bodies,  so  called,  by  their  various  evolu- 
tions, act  upon  the  earths,  producing  the  phenomena  termed 
day  and  night,  heat  and  cold,  snow  and  rain.  Each  of 
these  changes  assists  in  promoting  the  germinations, — 
light  being  favorable  to  some  and  darkness  to  others,  heat 
to  some  and  cold  to  others.  There  are  what  may  be 
termed  streams  of  life  constantly  emanating  from  the 
earths;  the  lights  proceeding  from  what  are  called  the 
heavenly  bodies  meet  and  mingle  with  these  streams  of 
life,  and  thus  they  intermarry ;  and  of  such  intermarriage 
plants  are  the  products.  Without  the  lights  and  the  heats, 
nothing  could  bo  produced.  Though  germination  may 
contiinie  after  production,  to  some  extent,  yet  the  vegeta- 
ble kingdom  would  not  advance  toward  perfection  Avere  it 
not  for  the  lights  and  heats  received  from  the  heavenly 
bodies.  As  the  life-emanations  from  the  earths  are  be- 
coming more  perfected,  and  the  liglits  and  heats  coming 
from  other  IkhIIos  are  also  being  more  perfected,  so  is  the 


PLANTS,  ANIMALS  AND  MAN.  153 

vegetable  kingdom  advancing  to  higher  conditions.  These 
lifes  and  lights  are  of  infinitely  varied  and  beautiful  forms. 
It  would  greatly  interest  and  instruct  the  dwellers  of  your 
earth,  were  they  able  to  perceive  the  infinitely  diversified 
forms  embraced  in  the  elements  of  life  and  of  light. 

It  is  from  these  forms,  also,  that  animals  proceed. 
Time  was  when  there  were  no  animals  on  the  earths. 
Order  is  the  great  law  of  the  universes ;  and  before  the 
production  of  animals  there  must  first  be  the  preparation 
of  nourishment  for  animal  life.  Like  the  plants,  the  animal 
kingdom  is  also  constantly  advancing  to  higher  degrees  of 
perfection. 

It  is  proper  here  to  observe  that  each  class  of  plants, 
also  of  animals,  is  a  distinct  production  of  the  lifes  of  the 
earths  and  the  lights  of  the  heavenly  bodies.  Hence,  one 
class  of  animals  never  has,  never  will,  and  never  can,  inter- 
fere with  another  class.  There  will  be  distinct  peculiarities 
of  form,  of  color,  and  of  habits,  by  which  one  class  may 
always  be  distinguished  from  others. 

Thus  the  processes  of  production,  reproduction,  and 
progression,  are  constantly  going  forward,  in  lofty,  wise, 
and  orderly  methods. 

The  way  is  now  prepared  to  understand  how  the  ani- 
mal called  man  came  into  existence.  By  reference  to  the 
principles  already  stated,  this  most  interesting  inquiry  can 
readily  be  answered.  Man  is  the  highest  order  of  animal 
which  has  yet  been  produced  on  this  earth,  and  he  belongs 
to  a  class  distinct  from  all  others. 

9.  Blan,  and  Jus  Superiority  to  other  Animals.  —  As  a 
whole,  man  is  the  best  specimen  which  has  yet  appeared 
on  your  earth  of  the  workmanship  of  Him  who  made  all 
things.  From  the  hour  when  he  first  existed,  he,  as  a 
whole,  has  been  in  the  order  of  progress,  advancing  towards 
perfection ;  but  he  is  as  yet  very  far  below  the  condition 
to  which  he  is  in  future  to  arrive. 

Man's  mortal  body  is  an  outward  expression  of  the  inner 
20 


154  THE   EDUCATOR. 

or  real  man.  As  a  whole,  he  is  composed  of  what  is  usually, 
though  incorrectly,  termed  matter  and  spirit.  (Strictly 
spealdng,  all  spirit  is  matter,  though  the  material  of  the  one 
is  much  finer  than  that  of  the  other.  That  which  is  called 
spirit  cannot  be  seen  by  the  external  eye ;  while  that 
which  can  be  seen  is  termed  matter.  But,  to  those  who 
are  in  the  higher  life,  both  forms  of  matter  are  visible.) 
That  part  of  the  structure' which  is  called  matter  is  so 
arranged,  or  organized,  that  it  can  do  the  will  of  that  which 
is  called  spirit.  When  the  change  denominated  death 
comes,  then  the  part  termed  matter  is  left  on  the  earth,  while 
that  called  spirit  passes  to  a  higher  and  more  unfolded  life. 
It  is  well  here  to  observe  the  prominent  distinction  which 
exists  between  man  and  the  lower  animals :  they  do  not 
ascend  to  a  higher  life ;  man  does  so  ascend.  As  has  been 
well  remarked  by  another,  there  are  links  connecting  man 
with  the  beings  of  a  higher  life,  and  connecting  these  again 
with  tliose  of  a  higher  still ;  thus  reaching  up  to  the  Being 
called  God,  and  making  of  all  parts  one  grand  and  glorious 
whole.  There  are,  moreover,  in  man  the  compressed 
essences  of  all  the  products  of  all  the  pasts ;  so  that,  in 
a  true  sense,  all  the  goods  of  the  pasts  are  enwrapped  in 
him.  Unlike  all  other  animals,  he  stands  and  walks  erect. 
Unlike  all  other  animals,  he  is  able  to  acquaint  himself  with 
what  has  been,  and  thence  to  judge  of  what  is  to  be.  Un- 
like all  other  animals,  he  worships.  More  than  all  other 
animals,  he  remembers  relationships.  Unlike  all  other 
animals,  he  (as  a  race)  is  capable  of  constantly  progressing 
in  knowledge  and  wisdom.  Unlike  all  other  animals,  he,  of 
his  own  free  will,  journeys  from  clime  to  clime,  and  from 
country  to  country.  Unlike  all  other  animals,  he  enwraps 
himself  in  garments  fabricated  by  his  own  hands.  Unlike 
all  other  animals,  he  has  what  is  termed  the  gift  of  reason. 
Unlike  all  other  animals,  he  has  hope  of  another  and  a 
higher  life.  lie  is,  furthermore,  so  capacitated  that  by  his 
own  wise  exertions  he  can  promote  his  own  tranquillity, 
and  that  of  such  as  are  within  the  circle  of  his  influence. 


APPROACHING    CHANGES.  155 

But  great  and  wise,  good  and  noble,  as  man  now  is,  yet 
in  the  futui-es  he  shall  be  much  greater,  wiser,  and  nobler. 
He  is  destined  to  continually  rise  higher  in  the  scale  of 
being.  As  parents  become  wiser,  so,  by  virtue  of  the  laws 
of  transmission,  do  ofispring  receive  increased  capacities 
for  Avisdom.  As  the  sciences,  and  the  arts,  and  other 
means  of  advancement,  shall  unfold  to  man,  so  will  his 
progress  be  accelerated  towards  a  higher  condition. 
Taking  a  broad  view  of  mankind,  there  never  was  on  this 
earth,  at  any  one  time  before  the  present,  so  large  a  num- 
ber of  good,  useful,  and  noble  men  and  women  ;  these  will 
set  lofty  examples  for  those  who  are  to  follow.  As  knowl- 
edge and  wisdom  shall  be  acquired,  diseases,  wants,  wars, 
and  oppressions,  will  pass  away  ;  and  greater  compassion 
will  be  felt  for  the  ignorant,  the  simple,  and  those  who  are 
out  of  the  way  of  duty. 

10.  Of  approadiing  Changes  in  Mail's  Earthly  Con- 
dition. —  Able  to  look  into  the  future,  they  who  are  in  the 
higher  life,  and  are  much  expanded,  can  speak  of  things 
which  are  to  be.  Mankind,  in  all  ages,  have  been  disposed 
to  think  that  in  their  respective  days  nothing  more  was 
to  be  learned,  no  new  revealments  were  to  be  made  ;  and 
this  erroneous  supposition  is  now  quite  prevalent.  But 
those  who  occupy  a  higher  plane  of  vision,  and  understand 
the  processes  of  progression,  see  it  to  be  otherwise. 

First,  A  new  class  of  religious,  moral,  and  philosophical 
teachers  is  to  appear.  These  teachers  are  to  be  instructed 
directly  from  the  higher  life.  They  will  be  of  both  sexes, 
and  of  various  capacities  ;  and  each  will  find  his  or  her 
appropriate  place,  or  class  of  pupils.  Spiritually-minded 
themselves,  these  teachers  will  aid  their  pupils  to  become 
also  spiritually-minded.  Filled  with  wisdom,  they  will 
impart  wisdom  to  others ;  seeking  light  from  above,  they 
will  enlighten  others  ;  pure  within  themselves,  they  will 
impart  purity  to  others  ;  actively  benevolent  themselves, 
they  will  teach  others  works  of  beneficence. 


156  THE   EDUCATOR. 

Secondly,  Men  will  cease  to  be  anxious  about  future 
events.  They  will  come  to  understand  that  all  things  and 
all  events  are  governed  by  fixed  laws,  and  that  whatever  is 
to  be  is  inevitable  ;  hence,  that  anxieties  can  neither  pro- 
mote nor  retard  coming  events.  They  will  perceive  that 
their  duties  are  in  the  present,  and  that,  if  these  be  wisely 
discharged,  they  need  take  no  anxious  thought  for  the 
morrow. 

Thirdly,  Great  changes  are  at  hand  in  regard  to  con- 
trivances for  the  saving  of  labor.  Much  of  the  present 
cumbrous  machinery  will  become  useless.  When  the 
grand  law  of  perpetual  motion  is  generally  understood, 
methods  of  travel  will  be  vastly  improved,  and  locomotion 
will  be  greatly  accelerated. 

Fourthly,  Mankind  will  be  taught  the  laws  by  which  the 
earths  and  the  heavenly  bodies,  plants,  animals,  and  their 
own  bodies,  are  governed ;  and  they  will  see  that  these 
laws  must  be  regarded,  else  disease  and  suffering  will  result. 
They  will  thus  be  instructed  how  to  live,  —  how  to  eat, 
drink,  sleep,  and  move  ;  and  they  will  be  taught  of  the 
intimate  connection  subsisting  between  the  mind  and  the 
mortal  body. 

Fifthly,  Mankind  will  soon  be  instructed  how  to  obtain 
more  readily  the  real  comforts  of  the  earth-life.  They 
will  be  taught  how  to  construct  more  elegant  and  conven- 
ient dwellings,  and  more  beautiful  and  comely  garments. 

As  these  changes  approach,  the  former  things  will  pass 
away.  All  things  will  become  new.  The  more  advanced 
of  earth's  inhabitants  will  ])c  the  first  to  receive  and  enjoy 
these  important  benefits. 

[Note.  —  At  the  time  this  scries  of  papers  was  communicated  (in 
1852),  some  of  the  foregoing  announcements  had  more  of  novelty  and 
less  of  proluiliility  tlian  now  attaches  to  them.] 

11.  Of  the  Processes  termed  Deaths.  —  All  earthly  things 
are  passing  through  changes,  of  greater  or  less  import- 
ance, invariably  tending  onwards,  and  at  the  same  time 


NO   DEATH.  157 

upwards.  The  state  termed  death  comes  sooner  or  later 
to  all.  In  the  order  of  progress  from  lower  to  higher  con- 
ditions, it  is  unavoidable.  However  sad  the  event  may 
seem,  yet  it  is  the  common  lot ;  it  is  an  event  not  peculiar 
to  mankind.  The  fragrant  and  lovely  flower  must  die ; 
the  little  animalcule  that  floats  in  air  must  die ;  the  power- 
ful and  useful  animal  must  die ;  man,  the  noblest,  wisest, 
and  highest  of  the  animal  races,  must  die  also ;  and  thus 
Death  is  unremittingly  doing  its  appropriate  work. 

But  the  term  death,  though  thus  far  used,  is  deemed  an 
unsuitable  word  to  apply  to  this  change,  inasmuch  as  it 
does  not  express  the  strict  truth.  Broadly  speaking,  there 
is  no  death.  The  process  thus  termed  is  but  a  change  from 
lower  to  higher  conditions. 

In  the  light  of  this  truth  the  change  becomes  most  inter- 
esting, grand,  glorious  !  The  fragrant  and  beautiful  plant, 
having  passed  this  change,  springs  up  again  in  a  higher 
form.  The  tiny  insect  which  floats  in  the  atmosphere 
appears  to  die ;  but  in  truth  it  only  takes  a  higher  form. 
The  strong  and  useful  animal  seems  to  become  extinct; 
but  indeed  passes  to  a  higher  condition.  The  noble  being 
called  man  passes  the  change  called  death,  and  ascends  to 
a  nobler  form  of  existence.  Upward  is  the  invariable  tend- 
ency of  all  things  throughout  the  universes.  Everything 
has  in  itself  Life,  and,  under  the  law  of  progression,  is 
tending  onward. 

It  is  well,  then,  to  repeat,  in  the  most  emphatic  manner, 
that  THERE  IS  NO  Death  !  Instead  thereof,  there  are  end- 
less  ADVANCEMENTS,   AND    PERPETUALLY   UNFOLDING    LiFES  ! 

When  the  inhabitants  of  earth  shall  come  to  a  compre- 
hension of  this  high  truth,  then  tranquiUity  and  joy  will 
succeed  the  gloom  and  sadness,  the  sceptical  doubts  and 
the  anxious  forebodings,  with  which  that  mysterious  change 
is  now  contemplated. 

Thus  would  they  who  have  passed  to  the  higher  life, 
and  who  have  experienced  this  glorious  truth,  return  to 
wipe  away  the  tear  from  the  eye  of  sorrow.     They  would 

14 


158  THE    EDUCATOR. 

bind  up  the  lacerated  heart ;  they  Avould  say  to  the  anxious 
departing  parent,  Thou  shalt  still  be  with,  watch  over,  and 
guide  thy  loved  oflfspring.  They  would  teach  a  calm 
resignation  to  wise,  beneficent,  and  universal  laws,  the 
operation  of  which  can  by  no  contrivance  be  avoided. 
They  would  say  to  the  bereaved,  He  whom  thou  lovest, 
and  for  whom  thou  dost  mourn,  still  lives  ! 

12.  Of  the  Higher  Lifes.  —  It  has  been  frequently 
observed  that  all  things  have  life,  and  are  in  states  of 
orderly  advancement.  It  has  also  been  declared  that, 
strictly  speaking,  there  is  no  death ;  but,  instead  thereof, 
there  is  constant  change  from  lower  to  higher  conditions ; 
that  the  plants,  the  insects,  the  animals,  low  and  high,  pass 
on  to  better  and  higher  forms.  It  has  been,  furthermore, 
observed,  that  man  is,  in  several  respects,  distinct  from  the 
lower  animals ;  that  while  these,  indeed,  pass  through  vari- 
ous changes,  from  lower  to  higher,  yet  such  changes  and 
such  progress  pertain  only  to  the  earth  whereon  they  have 
originated  and  grown ;  but  that  man  passes/rom  the  earth, 
which  is  his  rudimental  dwelling-place,  into  higher  and 
more  perfected  conditions. 

In  those  higher  conditions,  to  a  considerable  extent, 
man  retains  recollections  of  the  former  life ;  and  finds 
that  an  intimate  relation  subsists  between  all  things  past, 
present,  and  future.  He  finds,  also,  that  those  conditions 
are  peopled  by  beings  who  once  dwelt  on  the  earths. 

Wliile  in  the  rudimental  states  man  is  so  enwrapped  in 
materiality  that  his  interior  or  higher  qualities  are  unfolded 
with  comparative  difficulty,  and  to  inferior  degrees  ;  but 
when  he  is  emancipated  from  the  bondages,  cares,  and 
sorrows,  of  the  mortal  state,  then  he  more  fully  and  rapidly 
unfolds ;  his  vision  becomes  greatly  enlarged  and  clarified, 
and  he  beholds  countless  things  which  wore  before  hidden 
from  his  sight.  In  the  higher  and  much  unfolded  lifes, 
he  is  surrounded  by  those  whose  influences  are  of  the 
most  exalting   character.     Little    children   having,  so   to 


ELECTRICITY   THE    AGENT    OF    MOTION.  159 

speak,  less  impurities  than  older  persons,  more  rapidly  and 
beautifully  unfold ;  but,  [of  those  more  advanced  in  years,] 
the  comparatively  pure  and  the  actively  beneficent  soonest 
expand.  The  objects  which  meet  the  eye,  in  these  elevated 
conditions,  are  also  of  the  most  exalting-  character,  —  such 
as  call  forth  continual  gratitude,  thanksgiving,  and  praise, 
to  the  Great  First  Cause.  The  sounds  which  reach  the 
ear  in  these  sublime  regions  are  most  harmonious  and 
elevating.  The  employments  of  the  inhabitants  are,  too, 
of  the  most  ennobling  nature,  consisting  in  efforts  to 
raise  those  who  are  lower  to  higher  states.  Their  foods  and 
drinks,  also,  are  of  the  most  refined  qualities,  serving  to 
expand  and  to  qualify  for  higher  and  diviner  contemplations. 
A  desire  has  long  been  felt,  on  the  part  of  those  who 
have  attained  to  these  loftier  conditions,  to  communicate 
directly  and  sensibly  with  the  earth-life.  That  desire  has  at 
length  been  gratified  to  some  extent.  A  few  persons  have 
become  qualified  to  be  useful  mediums  of  communication ; 
and  through  these  the  goods  of  the  higher  life  will  be  trans- 
mitted to  the  dwellers  of  earth ;  and  the  result  will  be,  in 
due  time,  that  the  wills  of  God  will  be  done  on  this  earth 
more  perfectly  and  reverentially,  even  as  they  are  done  in 
the  heavens.  "While  heaven,  as  it  were,  comes  down  to 
earth,  earth  will  be  in  the  same  degree  elevated  towards 
heaven. 

§  II.    ELECTRICITY   THE   AGENT   OF   ALL  MOTION. 

In  a  previous  paper  it  has  been  declared  that  what  is 
termed  Inherency  possesses  several  properties,  and  among 
them  that  of  Activity,  or  Motion.  It  may  now  be  said  that 
the  grand  instrumentality,  the  native  element,  by  which 
aU  things  move,  is  Electricity.  If  by  any  process  Elec- 
tricity could  be  removed,  all  things  would  be  in  a  state  of 
inertia,  —  no  action  of  any  kind  could  possibly  occur.  In- 
deed, the  term  Electricity  might  properly  be  used  instead 
of  Activity,  as  designating  one  of  the  powers  of  Inherency. 

It  is  the  GRAND    MOTIVE-POWER   OF   ALL   THINGS. 


160  THE    EDUCATOR. 

Electricity  i-s,  then,  the  instrumentality  used  in  the  pro- 
duction of  the  spiritual  phenomena  lately  exhibited  on  this 
earth.  Without  this  element,  no  phenomena  of  the  kind 
could  have  been  exhibited.  Hence,  they  who  have  declared 
these  phenomena  to  be  electrical  have  been  so  far  correct. 
But,  besides  and  behind,  as  it  were,  this  element,  there  has 
been  mind,  which  has  planned  these  exhibitions,  and  guided 
and  controlled  this  almost  omnipotent  instrumentality  in 
producing  them.  It  having  been  clearly  perceived,  by 
greatly  unfolded  minds,  in  higher  lifes,  that  by  means  of 
this  agency,  through  mediumistic  channels,  various  and 
extraordinary  results  could  be  produced,  they  have  under- 
taken to  so  instruct  and  qualify  some  of  the  dwellers  of 
your  earth,  that  this  power  may  be  applied  to  valuable  and 
especially  to  philanthropic  ends. 

To  the  view  of  minds  in  the  higher  life  the  mechanisms 
of  earth  are  not  only  exceedingly  cumbersome  and  awk- 
ward, but  require  a  needless  outlay  of  labor  and  expense 
for  the  production  of  motive-power.  When  man  shall 
become  acquainted  with  the  power,  abundance,  and  availa- 
bility for  this  purpose,  of  Electricity,  these  cumbrous 
mechanisms  and  costly  motive-powers  will  be  superseded 
by  new  and  better.  Like  all  other  important  changes, 
however,  this  will  advance  from  small  and  somewhat 
imperfect  beginnings. 

They  who  are  somewhat  erroneously  called  scholars 
have,  by  their  divisions  and  subdivisions,  not  only  confused 
themselves,  but  greatly  beclouded  the  minds  of  earnest  and 
simple  inquirers.  The  consequence  is,  that  learning  has 
been  cloistered  —  has  been  confined  to  a  few  of  the  more 
favorably  circumstanced  class  ;  and,  although  the  element 
under  consideration  is  most  important,  abundant,  and  use- 
ful, yet  at  the  present  time  the  mass  of  earth's  inhabitants  are 
in  almost  entire  ignorance  in  respect  to  its  various  proper- 
ties, and  the  multitudinous  uses  to  which  it  may  be  applied. 

It  is  important,  therefore,  to  distinctly  state,  at  the  outset, 
that  there  is  but  one  Electricity.     This  fact  should  be  kept 


ELECTRICITY    THE    MEDIUM    OF    INSPIRATION.  161 

constantly  in  mind.  That  which  is  called  Magnetism,  whether 
animal  or  otherwise  designated,  is  in  reality  Electricity. 

This  element  is  among  the  universals ;  pervading  all 
things,  however  dense  or  rarefied,  however  lofty  or  low. 
Indeed,  it  would  not  be  too  mucli  to  declare  that  the  Being 
called  God  is  one  Grand  Central  Electrical  Focus,  and 
that  FROM  that  Grand  Centre  all  Electricity  ema- 
nates. Such,  however,  is  the  sensitiveness  of  the  dwellers 
of  earth,  at  the  present  time,  in  relation  to  that  Being,  that 
few  can  be  taught  the  truth  respecting  Him,  the  mode  of 
His  existence,  and  of  His  operations.  But  in  due  time 
these  subjects  will  be  unfolded  to  greatly  advanced  minds. 

Let  it  be  distinctly  understood,  then,  that  the  various 
so  called  Magnetisms  and  the  subdivided  Electricities  of 
the  schools  are  one  and  the  same  element,  and  will  be  thus 
treated  in  these  papers. 


§  III.   electricity  the  medium    of  mental  impression,  or 
inspiration. 

God  has  been  spoken  of  as  the  Grand  Electrical  Focus ; 
and  he  has  been  appropriately  styled,  by  the  author  of 
preceding  papers,  the  Mind  of  all  minds.  By  this  is 
meant  that  he  is  the  Source  or  Fount  from  which  all 
minds  emanate,  like  streams  from  a  reservoir.  Between 
the  Grand  Central  Mind  and  all  inferior  minds  there  subsists 
a  connection,  a  telegraphic  communication,  by  means  of 
what  may  be  termed  an  Electric  chain,  composed  of  a 
greater  or  less  number  of  intermediate  links.  The  greater 
mind,  being  always  positive  to  the  lesser,  can  affect,  im- 
press, or  inspire  it. 

From  this  it  clearly  follows  that  the  further  a  mind  is 
from  the  Grand  Focus,  the  less  will  it  be  impressed.  So, 
persons  who  are  greatly  elevated  and  refined  are  more 
easily,  correctly,  and  wisely  impressed  or  inspired,  than 
those  who  are  low  and  gross.  The  form  of  a  wheel  fur- 
nishes a  good  illustration.  Let  the  hub  represent  the  Focus, 
21  14* 


162  THE   EDUCATOE. 

and  the  spokes  radiating  lines  from  that  Focus.  All  along 
these  lines  may  be  supposed  to  be  located  minds  in  differ- 
ent stages  of  elevation,  as  they  are  nearer  or  more  remote 
from  the  Centre.  Some  are  so  highly  elevated,  or  so  near 
the  Centre,  that  it  fully  controls  them.  It  is  then  clear 
that  the  further  an  individual  is  from  the  Grand  Focus,  the 
more  intermediate  links,  or  minds,  a  thought  or  impression 
must  pass  through  to  reach  him ;  and  the  mor©  minds  a 
thought  flows  through,  the  more  imperfect,  and  the  less 
reliable,  is  the  impression  it  makes  upon  the  terminal  mind, 
or  the  medium  through  whom  it  is  expressed. 

For  example,  suppose  it  is  determined  to  reach  a  medi- 
umistic  mind  of  a  low  order ;  the  thought  to  be  transmitted 
passes  through,  say,  hvelve  minds  before  it  reaches  the  par- 
ticular individual  on  the  earth  through  whom  it  is  to  be 
expressed ;  it  of  necessity  partakes  to  some  extent  of  the 
qualities  of  each  one  of  these  twelve  minds,  and  when  it  is 
received  by  the  thirteenth  it  has  become  greatly  modified 
by  the  channel  througli  which  it  has  flowed.  Now,  sup- 
pose the  medium  to  become  so  elevated  that,  instead  of 
twelve,  only  six  intermediate  minds  were  required ;  the 
thought  transmitted  would  be  but  half  as  much  modified, 
—  nay,  less  than  half,  because  the  first  six  are  nearer  the 
Focus,  and  consequently  more  expanded  than  the  second. 

It  should  here  be  remarked,  that  there  are  no  minds  in 
the  higher  conditions  of  life  [by  higher  is  meant  higher 
than  the  earth-life]  who  are  positively  evil.  There  arc 
those  who  are  in  states  of  imperfection;  or  perhaps  it 
were  better  to  say  that  all  are  in  conditions  of  comparative 
unfoldment. 

By  elevation  of  mind  is  meant,  not  only  expansion  and 
refinement  of  what  are  usually  termed  the  mental  I'aeultics, 
but  purity  of  morals,  and  a  high  degree  of  religious  unfold- 
ment. The  religious  department  may  be  pro{)orly  termed 
the  highest  in  man  ;  and  tlie  more  it  is  unfolded,  the  less 
number  of  intermediate  minds  arc   required  in  order  to 


ELECTEICITY  THE    AGEXT   OP   SENSATION.  163 

reach  the  medium,  and  the  less  Habihty  to  imperfection  is 
incurred. 

But  elevation,  even,  is  not  the  only  requisite  to  a  full 
and  pure  inspiration.  The  mind  must  also  be  receptive,  or 
plastic.  In  proportion  as  both  these  conditions  exist,  so 
impressions  or  inspirations  are  higher,  clearer,  and  more 
Godlike. 

In  leaving  this  point,  it  may  be  observed  that  ordinarily 
the  feminine  mind  j)ossesses,  in  a  higher  degree  than  the 
masculine,  two  important  requisites  of  elevated  medium- 
ship  :  first,  it  is  more  religious  ;  and,  secondly,  it  is  more 
plastic.  A  peculiar  combination  of  the  masculine  and  fem- 
inine elements,  which  is  most  highly  favorable  to  medium- 
istic  uses,  is  possible.  And  it  is  not  out  of  place  here  to 
remark,  that  he  who  is  recognized  as  having  lived  the  best 
and  highest  life  on  this  earth  exemplified  to  a  remarkable 
degree  this  mingling  of  feminine  and  masculine  qualities. 
The  Mind  of  all  minds  is,  moreover,  both  feminine  and 
masculine ;  and  in  the  futures,  as  men  become  more  God- 
like, there  will  be  more  of  these  harmonious  combinations, 
these  ofi'spring  of  Love  and  Wisdom. 

For  the  reason  just  intimated,  a  male  and  a  female  medi- 
um are  now  employed  unitedly  as  instruments  of  commu- 
nication ;  as  by  that  means  thoughts  can  be  more  fully  and 
perfectly  presented  than  through  one  of  either  sex  singly. 

But,  it  may  be  repeated,  the  grand  agent  of  communica- 
tion between  mind  and  mind,  between  circle  and  circle, 
between  universe  and  universe,  between  the  Grand  Central 
Mind  and  all  lesser  minds,  is  Electricity  ;  and  all  its  move- 
ments are  governed  by  fixed,  universal  laws. 


§IV.     ELECTEICITY   IN   THE    PRODUCTION   OF  SOUND,   FEELING, 
SIGHT,   SMELL,   AND    TASTE. 

Without  entering  at  this  time  upon  the  general  subject 
of  Acoustics,  —  a  subject  little  understood  as  yet  on  your 
earth,  —  it  may  be  said  that  sound  is  not  among  the  univer- 


164  THE   EDUCATOR. 

sals,  and  can  be  produced  only  by  the  combination  of  sev- 
eral properties,  of  which  Electricity  forms  a  very  prominent 
part.  There  can  be  no  sound  without  Electricity,  although 
there  may  be  Electricity  without  sound. 

Man  is  capable  of  emitting  a  great  variety  of  sounds 
through  his  vocal  organs ;  and  his  emotions,  as  of  joy  and 
grief,  have  each  their  peculiar  expression.  Yet  man  is 
really  an  invisible  being;  he  lives,  thinks,  moves,  sees^ 
hears,  feels  ;  but  no  merely  human  eye  ever  yet  saw  a  man. 
He  is  as  truly  invisible  as  is  God  himself  All  that  is  seen 
of  man  is  the  beautiful  mechanism  in  which  he  moves. 
And  it  is  by  the  aid  of  interior  Electricity  that  he  makes 
the  almost  endless  varieties  of  sound  which  he  gives  forth 
through  this  mechanism.  The  same  is  true  of  all  forms  of 
animated  life,  down  to  the  tiniest  insect. 

Although  vegetable  life  has  not  within  itself  the  power 
to  make  its  wants  known  by  this  method,  yet  vegetable 
substances  are  capable  of  emitting  sounds ;  so  also  are 
minerals  and  liquids.  Yet  this  were  impossible,  were  it 
not  for  the  presence  of  Electricity  therein,  even  to  the 
smallest  particle.  In  short,  wherever  sound  can  by  any 
process  be  obtained,  there  is  Electricity. 

Electricity  is  also  the  principal  instrumentality  in  the 
production  of  Feeling  —  a  subject  which,  like  that  of  hear- 
ing, is  but  little  understood ;  and  feeling  cannot  be  pro- 
duced without  this  element.  It  is  well  known  that  the 
mesmeric  operator,  so  termed,  can  produce  various  states 
of  feeling  in  his  subject.  He  causes  him  to  laugh  or  to 
weep,  to  be  enraged  or  to  pray,  to  hope  or  to  fear,  at  will ; 
and  it  is  done  through  this  one  instrumentality.  Different 
feelings  are  caused  by  diff'erences  in  the  amount  and  the  qual- 
ity of  the  Electricity.  When  a  person  is  disposed  to  quar- 
rel, this  element  within  liini  is  rendered  gross,  or,  so  to 
speak,  it  is  hrutijied ;  but  when  tranquillity  pervades  the 
mind,  it  may  be  said  to  be  liquejied.  AVMien  there  is  much 
hope,  this  element  abounds  in  the  upper  portion  of  the 
cranium;  but  when  deep  depressit)n  is  felt,  it  is  concen- 


ELECTRICITY    THE    AGENT    OP   SIGHT.  165 

trated  in  the  lower  or  animal  region.  When  local  pain 
exists  in  the  body,  it  indicates  that  too  much  of  the 
grosser  form  of  Electricity  is  concentrated  in  the  particular 
part.  Let  this  accumulation  be  removed,  and  the  pain 
ceases.  In  order,  then,  to  tranquillize  a  distressed  mind, 
let  a  person  of  great  tranquillity  take  the  sufferer  by  the 
hand  and  press  upon  the  branches  of  consolation  and  of 
hope  [the  fourth  and  fifth  fingers],  and  that  quality  of  the 
electrical  element  which  imparts  tranquillity  will  flow  from 
one  to  the  other.  Thus  pains  may  be  removed  and  feel- 
ings controlled  by  the  use  of  this  element. 

Sight,  also,  is  enjoyed  through  the  medium  of  Electric- 
ity. Animals  have  the  ability  to  see,  —  a  privilege  not 
attained  by  the  vegetable  world.  The  eye  is  an  organ  of 
sight,  but  it  perceives  only  as  light  is  poured  upon  it ;  and 
that  which  is  called  light  is  but  one  form  of  Electricity. 
The  eye  is  curiously  adapted  for  its  important  service, 
the  nerves  which  pass  from  it  extending  in  their  ramifica- 
tions to  every  portion  of  the  body,  and  into  each  hair 
thereof.  It  has  been  previously  intimated  that  Electric- 
ity exists  in  various  degrees  of  refinement,  —  from  a  very 
gross  to  a  highly  rarefied  quality.  It  is  a  very  rarefied 
quality  of  Electricity  which  gives  the  power  to  see  ;  and 
it  is  needful  that  the  eye  be  unclouded,  that  this  rarefied 
element  can  flow  in  without  obstruction. 

There  is,  however,  a  faculty  of  sight  somewhat  distinct 
from  that  enjoyed  through  the  external  eye.  The  organs 
of  this  faculty  are  located  in  the  centre  of  the  forehead, 
and,  like  the  outward  eyes,  are  double.  These  organs  can 
be  acted  upon  (especially  when  the  eyes  are  closed)  by  a 
still  more  highly  rarefied  Electricity  than  ordinary  light;  and 
what  is  not  improperly  called  perception,  or  interior  sight, 
results.  For  this  reason  is  it  that  when  persons  wish  to 
think,  to  perceive,  or  to  see  (which  is  the  same  thing), 
they  place  the  finger  upon  the  spot  referred  to,  and  say, 
^'  Let  me  see."  By  this  process  that  faculty  is  excited,  and 
they  perceive,  or  think  of,  the  fact,  the  truth,  or  the  thing, 


166  THE   EDUCATOR. 

which  they  desire.  Though  the  objects  of  this  kind  of 
sight  are  not  such  as  are  called  material,  yet  the  pr(fbess  is 
truly  seeing ;  and  it  may  be  repeated,  that  to  think  aud  to 
see  are  the  same  thing.     Thought  is  interior  sight. 

By  the  same  facult}^  is  it  that  some  persons  can  see 
spiritual  forms.  Sjoirit  is  but  rarefied  Electricity  —  noth- 
ing else ;  aud  it  is  therefore  just  as  much  a  substance  as 
is  the  grosser  form  of  the  same  element.  When  persons 
have  in  themselves  a  great  amount  of  rarefied  Electricity, 
it  may  properly  be  said  that  they  are  spiritualized,  or  elec- 
trized, which  is  but  another  term  for  the  same  thing. 

The  perception  of  odors,  or  the  sense  of  Smell,  is  also 
enjoyed  by  animals  and  by  man,  —  although  man  is  capa- 
ble of  distinguishing  greater  varieties,  and  thus  enjoying 
higher  pleasures,  through  this  channel,  than  are  the  lower 
animals.  The  instrumentality,  however,  by  which  odors  are 
perceived,  is  Electricity.  In  fact,  odors  are  but  electrical 
emanations,  of  various  qualities,  exhaled  by  all  beings  and 
all  substances,  and  inhaled  by  others,  —  their  agreeable 
or  disagreeable  nature  being  detected  by  an  appropriate 
faculty. 

All  animated  beings  which  receive  sustenance  from 
food  have,  moreover,  the  faculty  of  taste.  By  it  they 
determine  what  is  good  and  what  is  injurious  for  them ; 
and  when  this  ficulty  ceases  its  appropriate  function,  the 
animal  is  in  great  peril  lest  it  receive  that  which  is  injuri- 
ous. But  how  does  this  faculty  act  ?  To  understand  this, 
it  is  only  necessary  to  remember  that  all  substances  have 
their  peculiar  electrical  properties.  No  two  things  ever 
existed  possessing  precisely  the  same  electrical  qualities. 
When,  therefore,  difTorent  substances  approach  the  faculty 
of  taste,  they  impart  their  true  electrical  characteristics ; 
and  when  this  faculty  is  in  a  natural  and  healthful  state,  it 
never  mistakes  one  electrical  property  for  another. 

It  has  been  said  that  Electricity,  Magnetism,  Animal 
Magnetism,  etc.,  arc  one.  Yet  it  will  be  readily  appre- 
hended that,  by  combination  with  other  elements,  and  by 


ELECTEICITY   THE    AGEMT    OF   ANIMAL    LIFE.  167 

greater  or  less  degrees  of  rarefaction,  it  may  assume  many 
forms,  and  perform  countless  services.  But  in  all  its  vari- 
ous conditions  it  is  still  one  and  the  same  element  —  Elec- 
tricity. 

§  V.     ELECTRICITY   THE   AGENT   OF   ALL   ANIMAL   LIFE. 

An  ancient  allegory  asserts  that  ''  God  created  man,  and 
breathed  into  his  nostrils  the  breath  of  life ;  and  man  be- 
came a  living  soul."  Fables  have  their  uses;  and  this  has 
answered  an  admirable  purpose,  containing  within  itself  a 
kernel  of  truth,  as  do  all  useful  fables.  It  will  be  readily 
perceived,  however,  that  merely  breathing  into  the  nostrils, 
in  the  ordinary  sense  of  those  terms,  could  not  produce 
life.  But  a  rude,  uncultivated  people  were  incapable  of 
receiving  abstract  truths  on  subjects  of  this  character; 
hence,  it  was  necessary  for  their  use  that  the  naked  truth 
should  be  clothed  and  ornamented  in  this  fabulous  garb. 
The  simple  fact,  however,  in  regard  to  motion  in  all  animal 
life,  is,  that  it  is  originated  and  maintained  by  a  current 
of  highly-rarefied  Electricity,  which  descends  through  the 
cranium,  passes  down  through  the  trunk,  and  off  through 
the  arms  and  legs,  and  from  the  ends  of  each  particular 
hair,  causing  at  the  organ  called  the  heart  a  constant  activ- 
ity, or,  in  other  words,  a  perpetual  motion.  The  heart 
beats :  constant  motion,  then,  palpably  exists.  It  exists  not 
only  in  the  universes  at  large,  but  in  every  living  animal 
organism.  The  thing  to  be  done,  therefore,  in  order  to 
place  mankind  in  possession  of  that  wdiich  has  so  long  been 
sou  gilt,  is  simply  to  unfold  a  natural  law.  Tlie  mortal 
body  is  a  pjerfect  meclianism,  and  it  moves  hy  the  agency  of 
Electricity. 

It  has  been  declared,  in  former  papers,  that  countless 
universes  exist,  and  that  these  are  mechanically  arranged 
like  the  human  body,  —  the  Mind  of  all  minds  being  the 
controlling  power,  and  acting  through  the  instrumentality 
of  that  universal  and  potent  element.  Electricity,  in  greater 


168  THE   EDUCATOR. 

or  less  degrees  of  rarefaction.  It  is  obvious,  then,  that 
mechanisms  may  be  constructed  essentially  in  correspond- 
ence with  the  human  structure,  upon  which  the  ever- 
moving  currents  of  this  element  shall  act,  producing  mo- 
tion that  will  continue  so  long  as  the  mechanism  shall  be 
in  a  perfect  condition. 

In  order,  however,  to  the  achievement  of  so  magnificent  ,, 
an  end,  various  other  principles  must  be  understood  and 
taken  into  account;  which  principles  will  be  to  some  extent 
unfolded  in  succeeding  papers. 


§  VI.     OF  ELEMENTARY   ACTION   AND   CONTROL. 

Each  individual  person  has  his  or  her  position  in  the 
grand  -^vhole.  Each  mind  acts  on  surrounding  minds ;  and 
each  mind  thus  acted  on,  in  its  turn  acts  upon  minds 
which  surround  it.  Thus  mind  is  constantly  affecting 
mind  —  the  higher  always  controlling  the  lower.  This  is 
a  universal  law.  It  is  equally  true  of  the  elements.  The 
higher,  or  more  refined,  are  continually  acting  upon  and 
controlling  the  lower.  The  elements,  like  minds,  are  class- 
ified. The  electrical  element  is  the  highest ;  and  hence  it 
has  been  declared  that  the  Being  called  God  is  the  Grand 
Electrical  Focus. 

In  all  past  ages  there  has  been  what  may  be  termed  a 
war  of  the  elements  ;  and,  corresponding  with  this,  there 
has  also  been  a  contest  of  minds.  The  lower  and  grosser 
grades  of  mind  have  been  ever  vainly  striving  to  control 
the  higlier ;  and  hence  have  come  contention  and  strife. 
But,  in  the  process  of  time,  the  superior  mind  always 
obtains  sway,  and  comes  to  hold  an  uncontested  position. 
So  it  must  be  in  the  elemental  contest :  the  highest,  that  is, 
the  electrical  element,  will  eventually  obtain  the  ascend- 
ency, and  assume  uncontested  sway. 

And  here  may  be  noted,  as  one  indication  of  this  ap- 
proaching sway,  the  fact  that  at  the  present  time  the  sub- 
ject of  employing  Electricity  as  a  motive-power  is  begin- 


ELEMENTARY    ACTION.  1G9 

ning  to  occupy  much  attention  among  tlie  dwellers  of 
earth.  Various  persons  are  impressed  to  call  the  public 
mind  more,  and  yet  more,  to  this  agent.  It  may  be  said, 
however,  that  the  methods  ordinarily  proposed  require  the 
production  oi  artificial  electrical  currents,  involving  thereby 
a  great  expense,  and  thus  rendering  them  impracticable  on 
the  score  of  economy.  The  inventors  of  these  methods, 
as  is  the  case  with  inventors  in  general,  greatly  congratu- 
late themselves  on  the  supposition  that  they  are  the  orig- 
inators of  their  several  inventions  ;  whereas  the  simple  fact 
is  that  all  suggestions  of  this  nature,  which  come  into  the 
minds  of  earth's  inhabitants,  ])7'iorl7/  exist  in  higher  and 
more  unfolded  minds,  from  whom  they  are  transmitted^ 
with  more  or  less*  clearness,  to  receptive  persons  in  the 
earth-life. 

The  elemental  contests,  to  which  reference  has  been 
made,  indicate  the  existence  of  vacuities,  or  vacuums,  into 
which  the  elements  rush,  often  with  great  violence,  caus- 
ing what  are  termed  tempests  and  hurricanes.  Though  the 
elements  are  always  in  motion,  yet  they  ordinarily  flow  in 
currents,  each  having  its  appropriate  place.  But,  when 
vacuums  occur,  their  ordinary  flow  is  disturbed,  they  rush 
together  with  great  force,  and,  each  endeavoring  to  pursue 
its  natural  course,  a  struggle  for  the  mastery  ensues.  This 
continues  until  the  law  of  equilibrium  supervenes,  and 
quiet  is  restored.  The  manner  in  which  these  vacuums 
are  produced  will  be  explained  when  the  action  of  the  sun 
as  a. focus  shall  be  treated  of 

Ordinary  storms,  considered  as  distinct  from  tempests 
or  hurricanes,  are  also  the  result  of  elemental  strife.  Tem- 
pests are  usually  transient,  while  storms  often  continue  for 
several  consecutive  days,  and  even  weeks.  These  are  occa- 
sioned by  a  contest  between  cross  currents.  While  the 
electrical  currents  flow  from  north  to  south,  there  are  oth- 
ers which  flow  from  west  to  east.  Usually  the  electrical 
currents  flow  with  the  greatest  force ;  and  when  there  is  at 
the  same  time  an  increase  of  the  cross  currents,  then  com- 
22  15 


170  THE   EDUCATOR. 

motions  ensue,  and  continue  until  the  leading  element 
obtains  control. 

The  same  law  obtains  in  the  mental  world,  A  want,  or 
void,  or  vacuum,  is  felt  as  regards  some  matter  of  belief,  or 
of  interest  to  human  society.  Mind  is  disturbed ;  is  diverted 
from  its  ordinary  channels.  Various  minds,  of  difierent 
grades,  rush  in  to  fill  that  void.  Contest  ensues,  and 
when  two  minds  of  nearly  equal  power  come  in  conflict, 
the  strife  for  the  mastery  is  severe  and  long-continued. 
But  invariably  the  stronger  mind  controls,  and  the  Aveaker 
submits. 

The  same  law  of  action  may  be  observed  among  the 
lower  animals.  In  herds  of  cattle,  for  example,  strifes  for 
the  mastery  occur,  and  sometimes  the*  contest  is  severe, 
and  the  result  for  a  time  quite  questionable ;  but  the 
stronger,  of  necessit}^,  prevails  in  the  end.  The  same  is 
true  of  the  feathered  tribes ;  and,  indeed,  the  law  is 
universal. 

I'hat  mind  which  possesses  the  most  of  truth  is  always, 
in  reality,  the  most  powerful.  It,  indeed,  has  a  larger 
share  of  the  leading  or  electrical  element ;  and  for  this 
reason  there  can  be  no  lasting  tranquillity  in  the  mental 
wo)'ld  until  tlie  truth  shall  prevail,  as  there  can  be  none  in 
the  external  Avorld  until  Electricity  shall  fully  control. 

Philosophically,  then,  as  regards  storms,  both  elemental 
and  mental,  it  is  certain  that  the  right,  the  just,  the  true, 
will  conquer.  Let  these  words,  elemental  and  mental,  be 
carefully  pondered,  and  it  will  be  seen  that  in  a  high  sense 
they  signify  one  and  the  same  thing. 

Storms  are  the  result  of  rapid  or  hasty  movements  of 
opposing  currents  to  fill  vacuities.  If  the  movement  be 
slow  and  gentle,  there  is  no  conflict,  no  storm.  As  all 
elements,  like  all  things  else,  are  in  states  of  progression, 
the  time  will  come  Avhen  no  vacuities  will  exist,  and  of 
consequence  there  will  be  no  rushing  of  currents,  no  con- 
tests, no  storms.  This  will  be  the  case  equally  in  the 
mental  and  tlie  elemental  worlds,  and  tho  i)rogress  of  liar- 


LAW    OF    SUSPENSION.  171 

mony  in  the  one  department  will  greatly  facilitate  the 
same  in  the  other,  because  Nature  is  one  grand,  sublime, 
beauteous  whole. 

These  hints  will  suffice  to  show  the  cause  of  domestic 
storms.  There  are  voids  which  need  to  be  filled ;  there 
are  rushings  of  cross-currents  ;  there  are  strifes  for  the 
mastery ;  and,  the  nearer  equal  in  strength  and  perse- 
verance the  conflicting  minds,  the  severer  and  more 
prolonged  the  disturbance  of  domestic  tranquillity. 

Such,  then,  are  some  of  the  effects  of  elemental  action, 
ultimating  inevitably  in  the  supremacy  of  the  highest,  the 
most  refined,  the  most  powerful  element,  —  that  is,  Elec- 
tricity. 


§  VII.     OF   ELEMENTAL   CUKRENTS,  AND  THE   LAW  OF   SUSPENSION. 

The  subject  of  suspension  is  one  not  at  all  understood 
by  the  inhabitants  of  earth.  In  fact,  they  are  so  circum- 
stanced that  they  cannot  well  understand  the  suspensive 
laws. 

It  is  well  known  that  certain  things  float ;  that  is,  they 
are  suspended.  They  appear  not  to  rest  on  anything ; 
which  is  the  fact,  if  by  anything  is  meant  a  thing  which  can 
be  seen  by  the  external  eye.  The  winged  tribes  suspend 
themselves  and  float, —  some  classes  to  immense  distances. 
Small  particles  of  matter  are,  in  a  strong  light,  seen  to 
float  in  the  atmosphere  ;  and  exceedingly  heavy  substances 
are,  by  suitable  constructions,  made  to  float  upon  the 
waters.  These  substances  are  suspended,  and  the  law  is 
the  same  in  each  and  all  the  instances  named. 

The  earth  on  which  you  dwell,  together  with  all  other 
earths,  is  suspended,  as  are  the  feathered  tribe,  the  parti- 
cles of  matter  in  the  air,  and  the  floating  masses  upon  the 
waters.  The  earth  jioats,  so  that  it  appears  to  rest  on 
nothing,  though  the  fact  is  it  rests  on  things  just  as  sub- 
stantial as  do  the  birds  and  the  floating  atoms.  Theolo- 
gians have  taught  that  God  made  the  world  out  of  nothing; 


172  THE   EDUCATOR, 

but  that  which  is  no  thing  can  never,  by  any  process, 
become  a  thing. 

It  is  upon  the  elemented  currents,  before  referred  to,  that 
the  earth  is  suspended,  or,  as  it  were,  hung ;  just  as  the 
kite  is  suspended  upon  a  current  of  air.  If  no  current 
exists,  the  kite  cannot  be  held  up  ;  and  in  proportion  to 
the  strength  of  the  current  is  its  suspensive  power.  The 
currents  which  suspend  the  earth  are  exceedingly  strong, 
so  that  comparatively  an  immense  mass  of  matter  can  be 
sustained  by  them. 

These  currents,  of  necessity,  flow  in  different  directions, 
and  some  flow  with  greater  force  than  others.  It  has  been 
already  said  that  Electricity  is  the  leading  element,  and 
that  it  flows  currentally  from  north  to  south.  It  has  also 
been  said  that  there  are  cross-currents  from  west  to 
east,  and  that,  by  a  rapid  flow  of  these,  storms  are  pro- 
duced. Of  course,  the  more  rapid  and  the  leading  current 
will  exert  the  greater  influence.  That  current  being  Elec- 
tricity, it  causes  the  earth  to  revolve  with  great  celerity  ; 
while  the  cross  and  more  sluggish  currents  can  move  the 
eartli  in  their  directions  only  in  very  slight  and  almost  im- 
perceptible degrees  ;  yet,  constantly  exerting  their  power, 
they  produce  some  effect. 

Thus  these  currental  powers  produce  what  is  called  day 
and  night,  and  the  changes  of  the  seasons.  Were  either 
of  these  forces  interrupted,  or  broken,  motion  would  be 
irregular,  and  ultimate  in  the  demolition  of  the  planet.  Or, 
were  they  precisely  equal  in  strength,  motion  would  alto- 
gether cease.  Thus  immensely  important  is  the  law  of 
suspension. 

The  same  law  governs  the  mental  faculties.  They  are 
at  times  in  a  state  of  suspense,  as  it  is  termed,  so  that  a 
person  cannot  move  in  any  direction  ;  he  does  not  see 
what  should  1)0  done.  This  condition,  denominated  hesi- 
tancy, is  produced  by  an  equality  of  currents  flowing 
through  the  mind,  so  balancing  or  equipoising  it  that  it 
cannot  and  will  not  act  until   one    current   becomes  the 


ELEMENTAL  CURRENTS.  173 

stronger.  Then  the  mind  passes  from  the  suspensive 
state  into  the  condition  of  activity,  and  not  before. 

In  the  human  body  this  duahty  of  currents  is  exhibited. 
The  principle  of  duahty,  in  fact,  is  ahnost  universah 
While  there  are  currents  flowing  apparently  from  above, 
there  are  also  currents  flowing  appareyitly  (remember 
that)  from  below.  Terms  cannot  be  found  which  will  pre- 
cisely describe  these  currents.  Suffice  it,  however,  to  say 
that  this  duality  exists,  and  without  it  there  could  be  no 
animated  motion.  Let  a  human  being,  for  example,  be  so 
suspended  that  the  currents  which  flow  apparently  from 
below  cannot  reach  him,  and  exhaustion  is  the  speedy  con- 
sequence ;  or,  encase  him  where  either  current  cannot  be 
received,  and  the  same  result  follows. 

Moreover,  proceeding  from  the  principle  of  duality,  there 
is,  of  necessity,  the  triune.  The  being  called  God  has, 
with  some  propriety,  been  denominated  a  triune  Being ; 
for  wherever  a  duality  exists,  a  third  necessarily  proceeds 
therefrom,  constituting  a  trinity.  To  speak  somewhat  in 
the  theologic  form,  there  is  the  being  called  God,  and 
there  are  emanations  from  that  being,  called  the  Son  and 
the  Spirit ;  and,  in  a  high  sense,  these  three  make  but  one. 
So,  of  the  vital  currents,  there  is  not  only  a  duality 
but  a  trinity  of  them :  first,  the  electrical  currents,  which 
pass  downward,  so  to  speak  ;  second,  the  interior  and  some- 
what earthly  currents,  which  spring  upward ;  and,  third, 
the  cross-currents,  to  which  reference  has  been  before 
made.  And  these  three  are,  in  a  high  sense,  one,  —  each 
having  its  appropriate  place,  and  doing  its  distinct  though 
essential  work. 

The  North  may  be  considered  an  immense  reservoir, 
where  elements  are  stored,  as  it  were,  for  useful  purposes. 
The  cross-currents,  flowing  from  west  to  east,  are  espe- 
cially vitalizing  to  all  animals,  vegetables,  and  even  to 
some  classes  of  minerals.  They  exert  a  very  strengthen- 
ing   influence,   changing    the   color   of   the    vital    fluids, 

15* 


174  THE   EDUCATOR. 

accelerating  digestive  processes,  and  in  general  quicken- 
ing motion. 


§  VIII.    OF  THE  COHESIONS,  INCLUDING  GRAVITATION,  MAGNETISM, 
AND   ANIMAL   MAGNETISM. 

Motion,  or  Activity,  has  been  declared  an  inherent  prin- 
ciple. Equally  with  this,  the  principle  of  Cohesion  de- 
mands attention.  This  is  also  a  universal  law  of  Nature ; 
and  it  will  be  considered  in  various  aspects  in  wliich  it 
presents  itself,  in  connection  with  the  general  subject  of 
Electricity. 

And,  first,  of  Sexual  Cohesions.  The  human  body  has 
thus  far  been  spoken  of  as  a  unit ;  but  it  should  be  re- 
raeml)ercd  that  duality  pervades  all  Nature.  Though  the 
mascidine  and  the  feminine  may,  somewhat  imperfectly,  and 
for  a  season,  exist  apart  from  each  other,  yet  there  is  in 
each  a  natural  longing  for  and  drawing  towards  the 
opposite  sex.  This  law  applies  equally  to  human  beings, 
to  the  lower  animal  races,  to  the  vegetable  and  the  mineral 
kingdoms,  —  though  the  distinction  of  sex  in  minerals  may 
not  have  been  generally  recognized.  When  placed  in  jux- 
taposition, under  suitable  conditions,  minerals  as  really  as 
plants  and  animals,  of  certain  opposite  characteristics  or 
sexes,  come  together,  and  coherence,  or  (to  use  a  common 
term)  copulation,  takes  place ;  and  from  this  coherence  a 
third  product  results.  In  the  human  being,  a  cohesion  of 
two  almost  imperceptible  particles  of  matter  occurs,  germ- 
ination follows,  a  living  entity  unfolds  from  stage  to 
stage,  until ,  at  length  a  third  human  being  is  ushered 
into  visible  existence  !  Thus,  in  that  seemingly  trifling 
coherence  of  two  almost  imperceptible  substances  are 
wrapped  up  countless  universes  in  miniature  ! 

'J'hi.s  principle  underlies  all  those  manifestations  which 
are  termed  attraction,  gravitatio)i,  etc.  It  should  be 
viewed  in  the  broadest  possible  light,  and  its  relations  and 
operations  thoroughly  understood.      One  general  law  of 


THE   COHESIONS.  175 

cohesion  binds  together  the  sHghtest  particles  of  matter, 
and  at  the  same  time  holds  countless  universes  in  place, 
making  of  infinitesimal  parts  one  grand  whole. 

From  cohesions  of  the  class  referred  to  motion  results. 
The  principle,  when  comprehended,  is  capable  of  being 
applied  to  the  unfolding  of  a  new  system  of  mechanics, 
which  shall  dispense  with  the  present  cumbrous  and 
clumsy  mechanisms  for  locomotive  purposes  in  use  on 
the  earth. 

Another  manifestation  of  this  principle  may  be  termed 
Parental  Cohesion.  From  the  sexual  comminglings,  to 
which  reference  has  been  made,  a  third  party  results.  This 
third  party  depends  for  a  time  upon  its  progenitors  for  sus- 
tenance ;  and  thus  another  form  of  cohesion  is  exhibited. 
The  progenitors,  or  parents,  are  closely  united  by  interior 
ties  to  the  offspring,  and  thus  through  it  are  more  closely 
cemented  to  each  other.  The  three  make  one  complete 
whole  ;  and  in  a  high  sense  there  must  always  be  three  to 
make  truly  one.  In  this  manner  this  principle  develops 
the  family  relation. 

It  has  a  still  wider  application,  even  to  humanity  at 
large.  All  human  beings  have  common  interests,  common 
rights,  and  should  have  common  objects,  and  to  some 
extent  common  properties,  —  so  that  all  may  cohere  for 
the  common  weal.  Nature's  forces  all  work  together  for 
the  general  good.  There  are  no  antagonisms  among  them  : 
they  are  a  band  of  brothers,  constantly  promoting,  so  to 
speak,  each  other's  interests.  The  principle  of  cohesion 
unites  all  in  one  harmonious  whole.  And,  cou^d  the  dwell- 
ers of  earth  be  brought  to  cohere  for  the  common  good, 
much  of  the  drudgery  and  misery  of  their  present  antag- 
onistic and  isolated  state  would  disappear. 

Allied  to  this  law  of  Cohesions  is  the  subject  of  Gravi- 
tation. All  things  in  Nature  gravitate  to  their  centres. 
Each  globe  has  its  centre,  each  universe  its  specific  cen- 


176  THE    EDUCATOR. 

tre,  and  the  universes  as  a  whole  their  grand  Centre,  —  the 
Being  called  God.  Thus  all  things,  in  all  the  universes, 
are,  by  this  law  of  gravitation,  attracted  to  a  single  point. 
This  being  may  therefore  be  justly  styled  The  Celestial 
Magnet  of  the  Universes.  In  Scripture  phrase,  "  of  Him 
and  to  Him  are  all  things."  This  is  a  philosophical  truth, 
and  in  its  light  may  be  discovered  the  position  of  the  being 
called  Man. 

First,  man  gravitates  to  the  particular  earth  and  the 
particular  universe  where  he  originates ;  but,  secondly,  by 
a  higher  law,  he  gravitates  to  the  Centre  of  all  universes, 
or  to  the  Celestial  Magnet. 

By  these  two  gravitating  forces  he  is  held  in  an  erect 
position  ;  but,  as  the  higher  gradually  overcomes  the  lower, 
he  is  elevated  toward  the  Centre,  or  the  Celestial  Magnet ; 
the  things  of  the  earth  cease  to  hold  him,  and  gradually  he 
loses  sight  of  them.  As  this  process  goes  forward  in  the 
earth-life,  man  becoming  more  and  more  elevated  and 
refined,  and  gravitating  more  and  more  strongly  towards 
the  Celestial  Centre,  he  has  less  and  less  need  of  the  ter- 
restrial and  the  gross ;  he  requires  less  of  food  for  the 
body ;  he  loses  his  appetite  for  the  roots  and  the  ordinary 
meats,  and  desires  instead  the  lofty-growing  fruits. 

And  here  another  thought  may  be  presented,  which  may 
be  somewhat  novel.  Spirits  enjoy  locomotion  without 
pressure  upon  the  earth.  The  birds  do  the  same,  and  can 
move  with  great  celerity,  and  without  fatigue.  They  have 
the  power  to  overcome  the  lower  law  of  gravity.  It  is  well 
known,  also,  by  varied  and  numerous  experiments  in  what 
are  called  modern  spiritual  manifestations,  that  this  lower 
law  of  attrattion  towards  the  earth's  centre  has  been 
overcome  in  various  substances.  Bells  have  been  sus- 
pended, and  some  highly  spiritualized  persons  have  been 
raised  and  made  to  float  in  the  air.  In  some  very  extraor- 
dinary cases,  anciently,  persons  are  said  to  have  been  thus 
raised,  and  not  to  have  returned  to  the  earth.  These 
cases  show  the  possibility  of  overcoming  the  lower  law  of 


THE    COHESIONS.  177 

gravitation  by  the  higher.  What  has  been  once  wrought, 
can,  by  the  application  of  the  same  law,  be  again  accom- 
plished. It  is  in  contemplation,  then,  to  unfold  the  law  by 
which,  with  the  aid  of  suitable  mechanisms,  highly  spiritu- 
alized persons  may  enjoy  the  ability  of  locomotion  without 
pressure  upon  the  earth's  surface. 

All  things  have  their  inceptive  states.  Great  results 
grow  from  very  small  beginnings.  The  aerial  method  of 
navigation  is  now  in  an  infantile  state  ;  some  few  interest- 
ing experiments  have  been  exhibited;  but  when  these 
general  principles  shall  be  better  comprehended,  it  may  be 
carried  to  comparative  perfection.  It  is  not  needful  that 
any  law  of  gravitation  should  be  suspended ;  only  that  the 
higher  or  celestial  law  be  allowed  to  act  more  strongly ; 
precisely  as  the  ordinary  magnet  raises  the  steel  from  the 
earth  by  the  power  of  a  superior  attraction.  This  law  of 
Celestial  Attraction  applies  to  things  material,  so  called,  as 
truly  as  to  things  moral  and  spiritual. 

The  grand  difficulty  in  controlling  and  wisely  directing 
the  minds  of  the  dwellers  of  earth  is  precisely  this,  —  they 
gravitate  more  to  the  terrestrial  than  to  the  celestial. 
They  should  learn,  however,  that  the  things  which  they 
see  are  transient,  while  those  which  are  unseen  are  perma- 
nent, and  hence  more  worthy  of  their  regard.  To  elevate 
man,  and  render  him  more  susceptible  to  celestial  influences, 
is  one  purpose  of  those  who  revisit  earth. 

The  bird  soars,  the  ship  sails,  the  kite  floats.  These  are 
obvious  phenomena.  How,  then,  does  the  bird  navigate 
the  air  ?  Its  outside  covering  is  found  to  be  different  from 
that  of  all  other  animals.  It  is  tubular.  By .  a  law  of 
expansion,  which  will  be  discoursed  upon  in  its  appropriate 
place,  this  tubular  covering  can  be  filled  at  once  with  Elec- 
tricity in  a  peculiar  rarefied  condition.  Thus  the  lower 
law  of  gravity  is  overcome,  or  in  a  measure  superseded,  by 
the  higher.     The  process  is  purely  electrical. 

This  being  understood,  the  question  is  easily  answered, 
how  man  and  other  animals  may  become  aeronauts,  or  nav- 
23 


178  THE    EDUCATOR. 

igators  of  the  air.  They  need  only  to  become  sufficiently 
charged  with  Electricity,  in  a  peculiar  state  of  rarefaction, 
and  thus  the  earthward  gravitation  is  overcome.  It  is 
well  kno^vn  that  tables  have  been  so  charged  as  to  be  ele- 
vated ;  and  that  certain  highly  electrical  persons  have  been 
suspended.  Why,  then,  may  not  this  law  be  so  applied  as 
to  be  of  practical  service  to  the  dwellers  of  earth?  A 
thorough  knowledge  of  Electricity  only  is  needed  to  reach 
this  result. 

It  should  be  noted  that  the  sailing  of  the  ship,  the  flying 
of  the  kite,  and  like  phenomena,  are  in  reality  but  the  more 
remote  results  of  electrical  action.  Their  movements 
depend  upon  the  existence  of  currents  in  the  air.  But 
these  currents,  commonly  called  winds,  are  produced  by  a 
rush  of  electric  currents ;  so  that  Electricity  is  the  prime 
agent  of  motion  in  these  cases.  When  its  laws  are  fuUy 
understood,  and  man  learns  how  to  overcome  the  earthward 
tendency,  or  the  lower  law  of  gravitation,  then  may  he 
pass  with  celerity  from  place  to  place,  and  be  beyond  the 
reach  of  accident. 

As  birds  have  wings,  it  has  been  customary  among  men 
to  represent  angels  as  having  wings  also.  But  spirits,  it 
should  be  known,  have  the  poAver  of  locomotion  ivithout 
pressure  upon  substances  beneath  them,  and  in  accordance 
with  the  laws  of  attraction,  which  have  been  thus  unfolded. 

Intimately  connected  with  this  topic  is  another,  which 
will  next  be  considered. 

Tliere  is  no  one  branch  of  science  more  deeply  interest- 
ing than  that  relating  to  what  is  usually  denominated  Mag- 
netism. This,  however,  is  not  the  best  term,  and  another 
and  better  will  be  used  in  this  discourse,  namely,  Attract- 
OR-isM.  This  property  is  among  the  universals  ;  there  is 
no  place  where  it  is  not  found  in  sonic  of  its  multitudinous 
conditions.  But  it  appears  prominently  in  tlic  mineral 
connnonly  called  the  loadstone,  bnt  which  will  here  be 
more  appropriately  termed  the  attractor.     By  this  property 


THE    COHESIONS.  179 

minerals,  animals,  and  human  beings,  are  drawn  together, 
and,  as  it  were,  cemented  in  bodies. 

Some  persons  are  observed  to  be  exceedingly  attractive  : 
they  draw  crowds  around  them ;  they  have  the  ability  to 
move  large  masses  of  people ;  they  have  many  adherents. 
This  is  because  they  possess  large  measures  of  this  attract- 
or  principle.  On  the  other  hand,  some  persons  repel 
others  :  they  have  no  power  to  control  the  masses  ;  people 
say  they  "  do  not  like  them."  This  indicates  a  want  of 
this  property.  The  same  law  has  its  illustrations  in  the 
animal,  vegetable,  and  mineral  kingdoms.  All  these  are 
but  parts  of  one  great  whole,  and  are  governed  by  general 
and  universal  laws. 

The  subject  of  the  Magnetic  Needle  has  been  somewhat 
elaborately  investigated  by  those  who  are  considered  ''the 
learned;"  but,  up  to  the  present  time,  little  is  known 
bej^ond  the  fact  that  it  points,  with  some  comparatively 
slight  variations,  in  the  direction  called  the  North.  It  may 
here  be  briefly  stated  that  the  point  termed  the  North  is  the 
grand  focally  magnetic  or  attractive  point,  and  exerts  an 
almost  omnipotent  influence  in  every  part  of  this  particular 
universe,  and,  indeed,  of  all  the  myriads  of  universes. 
Much  more  will  be  communicated  on  this  subject  when  the 
whole  matter  of  the  North  Pole  is  elaborately  considered, 
but  it  can  only  be  incidentally  alluded  to  here.  Suffice  it 
to  say,  that  mechanisms  may  be  so  constructed  that,  like 
the  earth,  they  shall  draw  from  that  grand  reservoir  a  por- 
tion of  this  power  termed  Attractor-ism,  to  aid  not  only  in 
imparting  but  in  perpetuating  motion. 

Another  department  of  the  Cohesions  is  that  of  the 
Affections.  All  animals,  including  man,  have  their  respect- 
ive and  appropriate  affections,  —  affections  for  individuals, 
for  parties,  for  races,  for  sects,  or  for  sentiments ;  and 
these  increase  in  strength  and  permanence  in  the  ratio  that 
they  are  elevated  towards  the  Grand  Celestial  Magnet. 

The  lower  animals  have  affection  for  a  single  partner, 


180  THE   EDUCATOR. 

and  that  only  temporarily ;  when  native  copulative  desires 
are  gratified,  the  affection  ceases,  and  separation  ensues. 
Another  and  higher  class  manifest  afi'ection  for  their  own 
tribe  or  genus ;  and  this  affection  may  have  something  of 
permanence,  but  it  does  not  extend  to  other  genera. 

Human  beings  exhibit  a  great  variety  of  affections,  or 
cohesions,  and  some  of  these  are  of  a  very  lasting  nature. 
For  examples,  the  mechanic  manufactures  an  article  on 
wliich  he  expends  labor  and  skill ;  he  has  an  affection  for 
that  article,  valuing  it  more  highly  than  others.  The 
parental  relation  affords  a  higher  manifestation  of  this  law ; 
the  begetters  adhere  strongly  to  the  begotten.  Conjugal 
aflection  presents  a  still  stronger  form  of  adhesion;  so 
strong,  indeed,  is  this  alBfection,  that  in  an  important  sense 
the  two  become  one.  Passing  still  higher,  adhesion  to 
important  sentiments  may  be  noted.  Many  persons  have 
endured  suffering,  even  unto  death  (as  it  is  erroneously 
termed),  for  adherence  to  certain  sentiments  which  they 
have  highly  valued.  And  it  has  been,  moreover,  because 
others  have  highly  valued  opposite  sentiments,  that  they 
have  sought  to  inflict  death  upon  these.  The  strongest 
possible  affection  is  that  for  truth. 

Thus,  the  more  lofty  the  object  of  an  affection,  the  more 
strong  and  lasting  is  its  nature.  And  the  more  man  be- 
comes elevated  in  the  scale  of  being,  and  thus  approaches 
nearer  the  Grand  Celestial  Magnet,  the  more  powerfully 
does  he  feel  its  lofty  attraction,  and  the  more  elevated, 
pure,  and  permanent,  become  his  affections. 

In  the  examples  cited  above,  care  has  been  taken  to  pre- 
sent each  affection  in  its  true  order,  from  the  lower  to  the 
higher.  The  conjugal  tie  is  exceedingly  strong,  and  should 
be  so ;  but  the  afiection  for  truth  is  higher  than  even  this, 
and  should  never  be  subordinated  to  that  which  is  lower. 
The  orders  [or  successive  grades]  of  the  affections  may  be 
compared  to  a  ladder,  which  reaches,  as  it  were,  to  the 
Highest,  the  Celestial ;  and  it  is  only  by  the  successive 
steps  of  this  ladder  that  the  Divine,  or  the  Grand  Celestial 


THE   COHESIONS.  181 

Magnet,  can  be  approached.  He  who  lived  most  wisely 
on  this  earth  declared,  with  truth,  that  they  who  loved 
father,  or  mother,  or  wife,  or  children,  or  landed  estates, 
more  than  himself,  —  meaning  the  sentiments  which  he 
taught,  —  were  unworthy  to  enter  the  realms  of  the  just. 

When  a  person  has  arrived  at  that  lofty  state  wherein 
the  attraction  of  the  Celestial  Magnet  [or  the  love  of  the 
Divine,  as  usually  expressed]  predominates  and  controls, 
he  may  seem,  to  human  observation,  to  have  lost  sight  of 
the  lower  grades  of  affection;  but  this  is  not  the  case. 
The  liigher,  of  necessity,  rest  on  the  lower.  The  summit  of  a 
lofty  tower  cannot  be  reached  without  the  lower  steps,  as 
well  as  the  higher ;  and  a  due  value  should  be  placed  upon 
all.  No  one  can  become  truly  a  lover  of  the  Divine  unless 
he  combines  a  due  affection  for  the  individual,  for  the  race, 
for  offspring,  for  the  conjugal  partner,  and  for  sentiments. 
All  these  affections  have  their  proper  spheres,  and  are 
governed  by  their  respective  laws. 

There  is  another  class  of  affections  which  should  be 
alluded  to  in  connection  with  this  subject,  namely,  affec- 
tions for  things  base  and  impermanent.  For  certain  states 
and  conditions  these  impermanent  things  may  be  some- 
what useful ;  but  a  strong  adherence  to  them  is  productive 
of  great  harm  to  the  dwellers  of  earth.  As  an  example  of 
the  class,  adherence  to  earthly  treasures  may  be  specified. 
The  acquisition  of  these  never  yields  the  satisfaction  that 
is  anticipated  ;  and,  unless  those  who  acquire  them  can  be 
impressed  to  distribute  for  worthy  purposes,  they  are  in 
danger  of  becoming  mere  petrifactions.  So  strongly  do 
persons  sometimes  cohere  to  their  treasures,  that  all  other 
affections  are  dried  up,  the  interiors  cease  to  unfold,  and 
they  become  so  shrivelled  and  petrified  as  hardly  to  sup- 
ply themselves  with  needed  sustenance.  On  the  contrary, 
those  who  heed  the  impressions  made  upon  their  minds,  to 
bestow  their  acquisitions  for  noble  purposes,  find  their 
enjoyments  thereby  increased  beyond  measure  ;  their  inte- 
riors expand ;    their   minds    are    drawn  to  lofty  objects ; 

16 


182  THE   EDUCATOE. 

living  streams  of  joy,  bearing  blessings  immeasurable, 
flow  in  upon  the  gardens  of  the  soul ;  and  they  find  them- 
selves more  and  more  attracted  to  the  Grand  Celestial 
Magnet. 

Though  this  subject  belongs  properly  to  the  department 
of  morals,  yet  these  discourses  on  the  law  of  cohesions 
would  be  incomplete  without  a  reference  thereto. 

The  subject  of  Animal  Blagnetism,  as  related  to  the  law 
of  Coherence,  will  next  be  discoursed  upon,  and  it  will  be 
presented  by  him  who,  when  an  inhabitant  of  your  earth, 
bore  the  name  of  Mesmer.     [Anotlier  speaks  :] 

Grand,  lofty,  mysterious,  are  the  connections  existing 
between  the  external  and  the  interior,  each  doing  its 
equally  important  work,  and  all  unitedly  tending  to  the 
Grand  Celestial  Magxet.  By  this  Magnet  the  universes 
and  the  minutest  atoms  are  held  together,  and  constitute 
one  beauteous,  all-perfect,  and  ever-perfecting  whole  ! 

Of  necessit}^,  man,  finding  himself  in  the  external  con- 
ditions, first  explores  the  things  which  are  around  him. 
Then,  gradually,  silently,  he  begins  to  explore  those  which 
are  within.  There  he  finds  countless  universes  in  min- 
iature ;  and,  the  more  he  investigates,  the  more  he  desires 
to  search. 

The  laws  by  which  Mind  is  governed  are  inscrutable  to 
the  mere  outside  observer.  But,  being  interiorly  enlight- 
ened, he  becomes  in  a  measure  acquainted  with  the  worlds 
of  wonder  which  are  within.  Soon  his  mind  begins  to  act 
on  other  minds  ;  new  and  useful  combinations  or  associar 
tiuns  of  minds  are  formed  for  mutual  assistance  ;  and,  as 
the  individual  mind  expands,  it  perceives  that  it  is  con- 
nected, by  the  very  laws  of  its  constitution,  with  myriads 
of  other  minds,  until  the  chain  of  connection  reaches  the 
Mind  of  all  minds,  —  the  all-absorbing,  attractive,  cohesive, 
Celestial  Magnet. 

When  a  resident  on  your  earth,  my  attention  was  turned 
to  the  contemphition  of  the   nature  of  mind,  and  the  com- 


THE    COHESIONS.  183 

bined  action  of  minds ;  and  I  was  led  upward,  I  knew  not 
whither.  I  perceived  not  then  the  Grand  Celestial  Mag- 
net to  which  all  minds  tend.  Subsequently  to  my  depart- 
ure from  your  earth,  my  interior  perceptions  have  become 
much  elevated,  expanded,  and  spiritualized.  I,  therefore, 
cheerfully  accept  the  polite  invitation  of  the  Association 
of  Electric-izers,  and  revisit  this  planet  for  the  purpose  of 
again  addressing  the  dwellers  thereon  in  relation  to  com- 
hinations  or  cohesions  of  mind,  and  to  instruct  somewhat 
more  perfectly  how  mind  is  controlled  by  mind.  No  one 
subject  is  so  grand,  so  important,  as  this  ;  and,  in  com- 
mencing a  new  era,  it  is  well  that  it  be  clearly  unfolded. 

It  is  needful,  at  the  outset,  to  go  back  to  a  consideration 
of  the  question,  Wliat  is  Blind ;  and  in  what  particular  is 
it  distinct  from  what  is  called  Matter  ? 

3Iind  is  matter  in  its  highest  possible  rarefied  and  con- 
centrated condition.  Where  there  is  a  destitution  or 
absence  of  matter,  —  if  such  a  thing  could  be,  —  there  is 
absence  of  mind. 

This  may  be  illustrated  by  reference  to  the  fruits  of 
which  you  partake.  These  have  certain  properties  which 
resemble  mind.  Matter,  in  its  high  vegetable  condition,  as 
in  the  fruit,  imparts  certain  flavors.  These  flavors  are 
unseen,  but  they  are  tasted  and  smelt.  These  flavors, 
then,  are  matter ;  if  not,  there  could  be  neither  taste  nor 
smell. 

The  human  being  is  the  ultimate  of  all  the  present 
formations  on  your  earth.  In  higher  worlds  or  conditions, 
there  are  finer  rarefactions  than  even  the  human  mind, 
stretching  onward  and  upward  to  the  Celestial  Magnet  of 
the  universes. 

Mind,  then,  is  highly  rarefied  and  greatly  concentrated 
matter.  And  now  the  way  is  opened  for  the  presentation 
of  beautiful  and  valuable  truths. 

Matter  does  act  on  matter,  as  exhibited  in  the  common 
magnet.  Its  power  is  unseen,  but  not  unfelt.  The  first 
thing   observed   is   the   law  of  coherence ;    that  is,  mind 


184  THE   EDUCATOR. 

adheres  to  mind,  so  that  two,  a  positive  and  a  negative, 
to  a  considerable  extent  become  one,  —  as  in  the  marriage 
relation, —  like  a  magnet  with  its  two  opposite  poles.  This 
is  Animal  Magnetism  in  its  simple  form. 

Next  may  be  noted  the  ability  of  a  strong  mind  to  affect 
many  other  minds,  as  a  powerful  magnet  affects  and  con- 
trols those  which  are  weaker.  Magnets  are  more  powerful 
in  proportion  to  their  size.  Each  individual  mind  has  its 
own  degree  of  power,  and  makes  its  own  particular  impres- 
sion. If  a  person  writes,  animal  magnetism  passes  down 
the  arm,  over  the  hand,  and  impresses  the  parchment  or 
paper,  so  that  if  that  parchment  be  pressed  to  the  forehead 
of  a  highly  visionized  [keenly  perceptive]  person,  the  mind 
of  the  writer  may  be  read  with  perfect  accuracy,  however 
old  the  writing  may  be.  Another  person  stands  up  and 
addresses  a  listening  crowd ;  he,  as  it  were,  throAvs  out 
magnetism  to  them.  Every  time  he  bends  his  body,  he 
throws  out  a  quantity  of  this  fine  matter.  Every  time  he 
lifts  his  hand,  he  sprinkles  it  upon  the  audience  ;  with 
every  glance  of  his  eyo  he  projects  matter ;  and  thus,  by 
animal  magnetism,  —  if  possessed  of  sufficient  power, — 
he  sways  the  assembly  at  his  will.  He  attracts  crowds 
about  him,  and  they  adhere  to  him,  just  as  filings  are  at- 
tracted and  adhere  to  a  magnet.  The  law  is  the  same  as 
in  the  latter  case,  only  the  matter  on  which  it  operates  is 
more  highly  concentrated  and  refined. 

As  magnets  are  affected  by  passes,  so  one  mind  may 
affect  another  by  passes.  By  joining  the  points  of  the 
middle  fingers  [which  are  specially  organs  of  impartation] 
above  the  head,  then  separating  and  passing  them  down 
the  sides  of  the  face,  meeting  again  at  the  point  of  the 
chin,  an  effect  is  produced,  in  accordance  with  the  laws  of 
mental  action,  like  that  of  the  operation  of  one  magnet 
upon  another.  Thus  a  stronger  mind  can  control  a  weaker. 
By  the  same  law  pain  and  disease  may  be  relieved  ;  let  the 
sufferer  bo  approached  gently,  and  the  hands  passed  quietly 
downward  ()V(;r  the  body. 


THE   COHESIONS.  185 

But  Animal  Magnetism  has  many  branches,  belonging  as 
a  whole  to  the  grand  subject  of  the  Cohesions  ;  and  it  can 
be  fully  unfolded  only  to  minds  greatly  expanded  interiorly. 

The  class  termed  scholars  cannot  receive  the  truth  rela- 
tive to  this  subject,  because  their  minds  are  preoccupied. 
When,  at  a  former  day,  it  was  suggested  that  scholars 
examine  my  claims  to  the  discovery  of  a  new  mental  sci- 
ence, they  proved  to  be  the  last  persons  who  were  quali- 
fied to  investigate  it.  The}'-  were  mere  acquirers  of  knowl- 
edge. Knowledge  is  from  without ;  wisdom  is  from  within. 
They  kneio  much,  but  were  destitute  of  wisdom.  Hence, 
that  science,  which  in  the  future  will  greatly  bless  mankind, 
was  trodden  under  foot ;  and  I  passed  into  measurable 
obscurity.  Mind  was  not  then  sufficiently  expanded  to  be 
instructed  in  relation  to  its  own  nature.  But  now  there 
are  minds  who  have  become  more  perfectly  unfolded  from 
the  interior,  as  the  rose  unfolds  layer  after  layer  of  its 
petals ;  hence  this  science  can  be  received  and  compre- 
hended, and  it  will  be  productive  of  immensely  important 
changes. 

Your  whole  system  of  education  will  be,  by  this  science, 
revolutionized.  It  will  be  understood  that  there  may  be 
direct  injlux  to  mind ;  and,  as  a  consequence,  an  entirely 
new  class  of  teachers  —  religious,  moral,  scientific,  and 
practical  —  will  be  called  forth.  The  new  age  will  be 
markedly  an  age  of  wisdom,  naturally  succeeding  the  age 
of/ear.  As  a  result  of  this  direct  influx,  new  mechanisms, 
for  practical  purposes,  will  appear.  All  new  inventions, 
so  called,  which  have  appeared  on  your  earth,  have  been 
the  result  of  a  mental  influx  —  a  mingling  of  the  higher 
with  the  lower  mind ;  and  this  is  but  Animcd  Magnetism. 
The  same  law  is  operative  through  the  countless  myriads 
of  universes  —  the  higher  ever  instructing  the  lower. 
Another  result  will  be  the  establishment  of  telegraphic 
communication  between  mind  and  mind  ;  which  will  be  but 
another  form  of  Animal  Magnetism. 

In  conclusion,  it  may  be  said  that  the  grand  element 
24  16* 


186  THE   EDUCATOR. 

which  underhes  Animal  Magnetism  is  Electricity,  —  an 
element  which  is  yet  to  be  more  and  more  unfolded  to  the 
dwellers  on  your  earth. 

§  IX.     CELESTIAL  MAGNETS  AND  MAGNETISM. 

It  was  declared,  at  the  commencement  of  this  series  of 
discourses,  that  Electricity,  Magnetism,  Animal  Magnetism, 
etc.,  are  but  one  and  the  same  element,  in  states  of  greater 
or  lesser  rarefaction.  The  three  triunely  form  one.  For 
convenience'  sake,  the  word  Electricity  may  now  represent 
the  cruder  state  of  that  element;  Magnetism  may  signify  a 
somewhat  less  crude  condition ;  and  Animal  Magnetism,  a 
still  less  crude. 

These  divisions  may  be  yet  subdivided.  The  lower  ani- 
mals possess  Animal  Magnetism  in  one  state ;  uncultivated 
men  possess  it  in  a  higher  state ;  very  refined  females  pos- 
sess it  in  a  still  higher  condition ;  and  so,  if  need  be,  its 
increasing  rarefactions  might  be  traced  upward,  even  to 
the  Grand  Celestial  Magnet,  the  Mind  of  all  minds. 

In  a  former  age,  it  was  somewhat  rhetorically  said,  "  My 
thoughts  are  not  as  your  thoughts ;  .  .  as  the  (apparent) 
heavens  are  higher  than  the  earth,  so  are  my  thoughts 
higher  than  your  thoughts."  This  language  may  represent 
the  dillcrence  between  the  celestial  and  the  terrestrial  con- 
ditions. Each  has  its  appropriate  place,  and  performs  its 
needful  service  or  services. 

The  Being  called  God  has,  in  this  series  of  discourses, 
been  denominated  the  Grand  Electrical  Focus,  from 
whence  emanate  currents  of  Activity,  or  Electricity,  flow- 
ing to  and  energizing  all  universes.  He  is  also  the  Grand 
Celestial  Magnet,  drawing  all  things  to  Himself,  the  one 
Centre  of  all. 

Thus,  in  all  things  in  Nature  there  is  an  outflow  from 
their  centres  to  their  circumferences;  and  thus  all  things 
unfold  as  does  the  rose.     This  is  a  universal  law. 

Hence,  the  more  distant  the  circumi'erence  is  from  the 


CELESTIAL    MAGNETS    AND    MAGNETISM.  187 

centre,  the  more  terrestrial  is  its  condition.  (The  word 
tet'restrial  is  here  used  in  contradistinction  from  the  word 
celestial.  Though  these  are  not  precisely  suitable  terms, 
yet  it  is  thought  unwise  to  coin  new  words  where  the  old 
can  be  accommodated  to  the  thought.) 

Discovering,  then,  that  all»  things  emanate  or  outflow 
from  their  centres,  it  will  be  perceived  that  in  proportion 
as  there  is  circumferential  expansion  there  is  loss  of  power, 
or  there  is  terrestriality  of  condition.  [TJie  cruder  the 
quality  of  Magnetism  or  Electricity,  the  less  its  power ; 
and  the  grosser  the  quality  of  matter,  the  nearer  its 
approach  to  inertness.] 

Fixing  this  thought  distinctly  in  the  mind,  a  door  is 
open  for  communication  of  the  loftiest  character  between 
the  lower  and  the  higher,  or  the  terrestrial  and  the  celes- 
tial, conditions. 

The  following  declarations  will  now  be  submitted : 

First,  Human  beings  partake,  to  a  greater  extent  than 
do  the  lower  animals,  of  the  celestial.  This  is  a  general 
declaration  of  the  species  collectively. 

Second,  The  more  pure  the  body  and  the  mind  of  a  per- 
son, the  more  fully  is  that  person  charged  with  the  celestial 
magnetism. 

Third,  The  bodies  and  minds  of  females,  as  a  class,  are  in 
purer  conditions  than  are  those  of  males;  and  consequently 
a  higher  degree  of  the  celestial  magnetism  is  by  them 
exhibited. 

A  knowledge  of  this  general  law  will  explain  the  fact 
that  a  much  larger  number  of  females  than  of  males  are 
mediumistic.  It  will  also  be  found  that  males  are  medium- 
istic  [that  is,  have  those  qualities  which  fit  them  to  be 
mediums]  in  the  ratio  that  they  are  celestialized. 

For  this  reason  was  it  that  the  communicator  of  these 
discourses  was  directed  to  bathe  his  body  in  acid  and  alum. 
Alum  has  a  most  purifying  and  celestializing  character ;  and 
the  acid  so  prepared  the  body,  by  opening  the  pores,  that 
the  alum  could  impregnate  the  same.    Brimstone  is  also  of 


188  THE    EDUCATOR. 

a  highly  purifying  character.  Certain  metals  impregnated 
with  solutions  of  these  minerals  in  an  acid  become  celes- 
tially magnetic;  that  is,  they  attract  and  hold  celestial 
magnetism. 

The  human  body  is  composed  in  part  of  mineralistic  sub- 
stances ;  as,  for  examples,  tl*e  teeth,  the  nails,  the  bones, 
etc.,  which  are  but  mineral  combinations  highly  rarefied. 
It  is  because  thus  composed  that  it  becomes  an  attractor 
of  the  currents  of  vital  electricity,  or  magnetism  in  its  vari- 
ous conditions,  and  thus  motion  exists  in  the  organism. 
The  same  currents  will  act  upon  the  same  substances  when 
properly  combined  in  the  form  of  a  mechanism.  Such  a 
structure  may  thus  be  made  to  attract  celestial  magnetism, 
and  become  "  a  thing  of  life  "  as  truly  as  is  the  human 
mortal  body. 


§  X.     WOMBOLOGY,   OR   THE   UNIVERSAL   LAW   OF    GENERATION. 

The  dwellers  on  this  earth  are  accustomed  to  use  the 
terms  masculine  and  feminine  in  far  too  limited  a  sense, 
applying  them  mainly  to  animal  formations.  The  terms 
should  be  employed  with  a  vastly  broader  significance, 
inasmuch  as  they  relate  to  grand  fundamental  principles. 
All  things  are  masculine  or  feminine.  The  terms  ^^ositive 
and  negative  are  nearly  identical  in  significance,  and  will 
therefore  be  used  interchangeably  with  the  former. 

Nature's  absolute  laws  are  invariably  universal.  Neu- 
trals, as  regards  sex,  are  only  apparent.  Though  in  some 
cases  the  differences  may  be  so  exceedingly  slight  as  to  be 
unperceived  by  the  external  observer,  yet,  speaking  abso- 
lutely, there  is  no  neutral  or  middle  class.  There  are, 
indeed,  certain  malformations  which  may  be  thus  consid- 
ered ;  but  these  are  mere  incidentals,  and  form  no  just 
exception  to  the  absolute  law. 

The  points  of  distinction  and  agreement  between  the 
two  86X68  may  be  thus  generally  stated  :  1.  The  masculine 
is  of  coarser  texture  than  the  feminine.     2.  The  masculine 


WOMBOLOGY.  189 

is  more  muscular  than  the  other  sex.  3.  The  sexual  organs 
are  differently  constructed,  and  different  in  their  functions. 
The  feminine  balances  the  masculine  in  the  following  par- 
ticulars: 1.  While  she  is  of  finer  texture,  she  is  also  more 
exquisitely  sensitive.  2.  While  she  is  less  muscular,  she 
has  more  endurance.  3.  While  the  masculine  sexuals  are 
for  impartive  purposes,  the  feminine  are  for  receptive  pur- 
poses. The  female  receives,  retains,  keeps,  preserves,  and 
in  general  is  a  greater  economist.  The  sexes,  moreover, 
agree  in  these  characteristics :  They  are  conceived  by  the 
same  process ;  they  have  the  same  general  cohesive  de- 
sires, the  same  affectional  aspirations,  and  mutual  commin- 
glings.     The  two  are  thus  beautifully  balanced. 

But  with  these  distinctions  in  the  animal  kingdom  the 
people  of  earth  are  to  some  extent  familiar.  The  same 
obtain  also  in  the  vegetable  conditions  of  matter ;  but  the 
present  design  is  to  speak  more  especially  of  the  mineral 
department. 

The  copulative  and  matrixal  processes  among  minerals 
are  so  fine  that  they  are  not  perceived  by  man.  Neverthe- 
less, the  positive  mineral  is  masculine  and  impartive,  while 
the  negative  is  feminine  and  receptive ;  and  from  appropri- 
ate unions,  copulations,  adhesions,  and  impregnations,  there 
come  forth,  so  to  speak,  newly-born  babes.  These  adhe- 
sions, combinations,  or  copulations,  are  perpetually  going 
forward,  and  fulfilling  their  appropriate  ends,  with  vastly 
more  regularity  than  exists  among  human  beings. 

As  results  of  these  wombomic  or  matrixal  processes, 
have  come  forth  the  vegetable  and  the  lower  and  higher 
animal  products  or  offspring ;  so  that  the  planet  on  which 
you  dwell  is  appropriately  styled  Mother  Earth.  She  is 
constantly  bringing  forth  children. 

There  was  a  time  when  there  were  no  vegetable  forma- 
tions, and  there  was  a  time  when  there  were  no  animal 
formations.  These  formations,  of  both  classes,  are  based 
on  mineral  combinations,  cohesions,  and  copulations. 

A  knowledge  of  this  wombomic  law,  known  to  be  abso- 


190  THE  EDUCATOR. 

lute  and  universal,  has  led  to  a  careful  study  of  mineralog- 
ical  cohesions,  combinations,  and  copulations,  Avith  a  view 
to  bring  into  birth  on  tliis  planet  an  entirely  new  produc- 
tion, a  thing-  of  life,  a  motive-power.  The  thought  is  the 
grandest  that  ever  entered  a  human  mind,  and  its  execution 
is  wortliy  of  the  most  persevering  labor.  Before  a  thought 
of  a  thing  can  reach  a  mind,  the  thing  must  exist.  There 
never  was,  and  never  can  be,  a  thought  of  a  thing  which  is 
not.  There  can  never  be  a  shadow  until  there  is  some- 
thing to  create  a  shadow.  Thoughts  are  like  shadows ; 
their  substance  has  a  prior  existence.  There  never  was, 
there  never  can  be,  a  longing  for  a  thing  which  exists  not. 
The  longing  is,  in  a  sense,  the  Jlavor  of  the  thing.  The 
thing  longed  for  does  not  follow  the  longing,  but  the  longing 
follows  the  thing.  There  exists  among  the  inhabitants  of 
your  planet  a  longing  for,  and  a  great  effort  to  obtain,  a 
new  self-moving  power.  Tlie  thing  existed  before  it  was 
desired ;  and  the  very  longing  for  it  is  the  strongest  possi- 
ble evidence  of  its  existence. 

The  declarations  which  will  now  be  made  will  doubtless 
be  very  generally  rejected  by  theologians ;  nevertheless, 
they  are  statements  of  eternal  facts,  and  they  will  be,  to 
some  extent,  received  by  highly  spiritualized  and  celestial- 
ized  minds : 

First,  All  minerals  are  divided  into  masculine  and  femi- 
nine. 

Second,  Masculine  and  feminine  minerals  copulate. 

Third,  Conception  is  consequent  of  copulation. 

Fourth,  Of  mineralistic  conception  comes  birth. 

Fifth,  The  births  are  more  and  more  perfect  [that  is,  of 
progressively  higher  orders,  according  to  improving  con- 
ditions]. 

Sixtli,  Vegetable  is  a  product  of  mineral. 

Sevenfli,  Animals  are  products  of  vegetable  and  mineral 
combinations. 

In  a  former  discourse  it  was  stated  that  the  teeth,  nails, 


WOMBOLOGY.  191 

bones,  etc.,  of  the  animal  form,  were  mineralistic.  Other 
portions  are  vegetableistic.  Certain  elementary  fluids, 
also,  of  the  most  subtle  character,  enter  into  the  combina- 
tion ;  and  of  the  three  come  animated  beings.  The  more 
these  declarations  are  examined,  the  more  will  they  be 
valued. 

A  classification  of  some  of  the  more  prominent  minerals 
will  now  be  presented,  in  order  that  the  mascuhne  may  be 
known  from  the  feminine.     [Another  speaks :] 

Masculine  is  positive,  —  feminine  is  negative.  Some 
minerals  are  positive,  —  others  are  negative.  Among  the 
first  class  may  be  mentioned,  — 

First,   Copper.     This  is  a  very  positive  mineral. 

Second,  The  class  denominated  limes,  or  limestone. 

Third,  Brimstone. 

Fourth,  The  mineral  called  Alum. 

For  present  practical  purposes,  these  are  sufficient.  Of 
the  feminine,  negative,  or  receptive  minerals, — 

First,  Iron  is  exceedingly  receptive.  With  iron,  steel  is 
of  course  included. 

Secondly,  Zinc,  belonging  to  what  may  be  termed  the 
leadific  class,  —  all  of  which  class  are  negative,  or  feminine. 

Without  proceeding  to  further  detail,  at  this  time,  it  may 
be  declared  that,  by  the  aid  of  the  element  or  fluid  called 
magnetism,  these  minerals  are  brought  into  the  marriage 
or  copulative  condition.  When  animals  copulate,  there  is 
a  magnetic  attraction,  there  is  sexual  coherence,  inter- 
change, impregnation ;  and  consequent  of  this  comes  con- 
ception, which  ultimates  in  motion,  formation,  birth.  Now, 
the  laws  of  the  mineral  kingdom  are  precisely  the  same  as 
those  of  the  animal,  in  respect  to  this  matter ;  one  set  of 
laws  answers  for  all  copulative  processes  in  all  kingdoms. 
Nature  is  economical ;  she  has  her  universal  methods,  — 
so  that  when  the  law  of  one  department  is  known,  that  of 
all  others  is  also  known. 


192  THE   EDUCATOR. 

Another  will  speak  of  the  application  of  this  law  in  the 
model  which  has  been  constructed. 

Let  that  model  mechanism  be  examined :  there  will  be 
found  the  masculine  minerals,  and  the  feminine  minerals ; 
there  also  will  be  found  the  magnetism  which  answers  to 
the  sexual  intercommunication.  And  from  this  marriage 
of  the  masculine  with  the  feminine,  aided  by  the  flowing 
magnetic  currents,  there  must  be  a  new  birth,  which  may- 
be called  motion.  It  will  correspond  to  the  first  wombomic 
motion  which  universally  follows  sexual  intercommunica- 
tion. Hence,  this  little  mechanism  has  been  approjjriately 
denominated  a  child  —  a  babe  — just  about  to  enter  into 
activity.  [Nov.  1853.]  Certain  fine  currental  influences 
are  yet  needed  to  complete  a  desired  result ;  and  when 
that  babe  springs  into  life,  it  wiU  generate  multitudinous 
offspring,  which  will  bring  great  honor  to  their  progeni- 
tors. [The  sense  in  which  this  language  is  to  be  under- 
stood wiU  appear  in  the  sequel.] 


§  XI.     HUNGER-OLOGY,   OR  THE  LAAV  OF  WANT  AND   SUPPLY. 

Allied  to  the  subject  of  Wombology,  is  what,  for  tlic  want 
of  a  better  term,  may  be  cafled  Hunger-ology.  (Though 
this  term  is  somewhat  uncouth,  yet  it  is  found  difficult  to 
construct  one  which  will  more  fully  convey  the  ])recise 
thought  intended.) 

The  law  of  hunger  is  universal  and  absolute :  it  applies 
to  the  three  kingdoms,  mineral,  vegetable,  and  animal ;  and, 
what  is  very  remarkable,  there  are  no  exceptions.  Every- 
thing iu  Nature  is  at  seasons  in  the  condition  which  the 
word  hanger  best  describes,  and  its  wants  must  be  sup- 
plied. 

In  a  })revious  discourse,  it  was  unqualifiedly  declared 
that  anything  which  is  thought  of  exists,  —  that  tlie  fact  of 
a  thing  being  thought  of  is  the  highest  possible  evidence 


HUNGEE-OLOGY.  193 

that  tbat  thing  has  existence.  This  remark  is  equally 
applicable  to  loants,  or  desires.  Before  a  desire  can  be, 
the  thing  desired  must  exist.  It  is  a  fixed  law  that  desire 
does  not  create  its  object,  but,  on  the  contrary,  the  object 
creates  the  desire.  Keeping  this  truth  constantly  in  mind, 
a  vein  is  opened  for  the  outflow  of  a  stream  of  most  sub- 
lime thought,  —  which  thought,  when  received  by  the 
dwellers  of  your  earth,  will  elevate  them  to  a  most  divine 
state,  and  will  lead  them  to  exclaim,  "  How  great  is  His 
goodness  !     How  great  is  his  beauty  !  " 

Another,  a  female,  will  now  speak : 

Formation  precedes  desire.  Were  there  an  absence  of 
form,  there  would  be  absence  of  desire.  In  a  philosophic 
sense,  there  was  a  period  when  all  things  were  in  chaos, 

—  in  ancient  phraseology,  "  without  form."  There  was 
then  no  want.     But,  as  form  came,  desire  or  want  also  came, 

—  desire  always  following  form.  As  forms  multiplied, 
desires  increased ;  and  as  forms  were  perfected,  desires 
were  of  a  more  elevated  character. 

These  declarations  form  a  substantial  basis  for  important 
instructions  relative  to  what  has  been  termed  Hunger- 
ology,  or  the  Science  of  Desire. 

The  statement  is  without  qualification  that  the  thing 
desired  must  exist  prior  to  the  desire.  It  is,  therefore,  an 
evident  natural  deduction  from  the  foregoing  premises  that 
in  Nature  there  are  ample  provisions  for  all  desires. 

Several  interesting  and  highly  important  statements  will 
now  be  submitted,  resting  on  the  basis  thus  laid :  —  by  the 
copulative  processes,  masculine  and  feminine  matter  inter- 
mingles, or  intermarries.  Of  this  intermingling  form,  is 
the  result.  This  little  embryonic  formation  hungers  for 
nourishment.  The  nourishment  exists  ;  it  is  ready  before 
the  desire  is  felt.  The  desire  is  gratified ;  the  embryo 
expands.  After  a  certain  stage  is  reached,  it  desires  light : 
the  light  exists.  When  it  has  burst  forth  into  light,  it 
desires  another  form  of  nourishment ;  and  that  nourishment 
is  already  provided,  even  before  its  outer  birth. 
25  17 


194  THE   EDUCATOR. 

Another  has  said  that  Nature  has  not  particular  sets  of 
laws  for  different  kingdoms,  but  that  one  and  the  same  set 
npply  in  all  departments.  This  broad  statement  being 
clearly  apprehended,  the  way  is  prepared  to  trace  this  law 
of  hitnxjer  in  the  vegetable  and  mineral  kingdoms.  This 
point  will  be  presented  by  a  distinguished  mineralogist. 
[Another  speaks :] 

All  absolute  laws  are,  of  necessity,  universal.  The  law 
of  desire  and  supply  being  known  as  an  established  princi- 
ple in  the  animal  kingdom,  we  may  pass  over  the  vegetable, 
and  come  at  once  to  the  mineral  world.  Minerals  hunger, 
desire,  or  want,  —  all  of  which  terms  are  but  varied  modes 
of  expressing  the  same  thought.  They  desire  to  adhere, — 
they  c?o  adhere ;  they  desire  to  copulate,  —  they  c?o  copu- 
late; they  desire  offspring,  —  they  Aare  offspring.  These 
several  facts  are  constantly  witnessed,  though  little  under- 
stood, by  the  dwellers  of  your  earth.  As  animals  embrace 
each  other,  so  do  minerals,  —  as  evinced  by  magnets,  which, 
as  it  were,  rush  together.  This  tendency  is  called  attrac- 
tion;  but  with  propriety  the  word  desire  might  be  substii- 
tuted  therefor,  since  the  law  is  precisely  the  same  as  that 
which  draws  together  individuals  of  the  animal  kingdom. 
It  is  a  hungering,  a  longing,  a  desire  to  embrace,  and,  like 
the  animals,  to  become  one. 

When  such  embraces  take  place,  then  impregnations 
ensue ;  —  so  fine,  indeed,  that  they  are  unseen  by  external 
observers ;  but  of  these  impregnations  come  new  mineral- 
istic  combinations  and  formations.  When  mankind  are 
fully  instructed  of  these  things,  they  will  be  able,  by  proper 
impregnative  processes,  to,  as  it  were,  create  minerals,  and 
with  as  much  certainty  as  particular  classes  of  animals  may 
be  produced  by  specific  feminine  and  masculine  combina- 
tions. The  processes  which  are  passing  onward  in  the 
womb  of  Mother  Earth  can  and  will  be  unfolded,  so  that  a 
great  want  or  desire  of  her  human  offspring  will  be  sup- 
plied. The  processes  exist ;  —  the  desires  follow,  never 
precede,  their  supply. 


HUNGER-OLOGY.  195 

The  hour  is  not  far  distant  when  this  shall  be  accom- 
plished ;  when  mineralistic  combinations  and  copulations 
shall  be  understood,  and  their  products,  which  are  so 
greatly  desired,  will  be  at  the  command  of  man.  In  con- 
nection with  the  Association  of  Element-izers,  there  is  an 
Association  of  Agricultural-izers,  who  will  unfold  these 
processes ;  and  thus  exhaustless  treasures  will,  from  season 
to  season,  by  natural  law,  be  brought  within  human  reach. 
When  ample  material,  or,  better,  mineral  resources  are 
supplied  to  mankind,  there  will,  from  that  basis,  proceed 
higher  vegetable  and  mineral  formations.  There  is  among 
the  higher  classes  of  human  society  a  longing,  a  hunger- 
ing condition  of  mind,  for  such  a  state  of  things ;  and  this 
longing  is  the  best  possible  evidence  that  it  is  at  hand. 
The  drudgeries  of  life  will  soon  measurably  pass  away;  — 
which  result  is  absolutely  certain,  because  based  on  abso- 
lute law,  to  which  there  is  no  exception.  It  has  been 
wisely  said  that  "  The  Earth  is  the  Lord's,  and  the  fulness  " 
(or,  as  better  rendered,  the  ivomh)  "  thereof." 

This  subject  is  one  of  the  grandest  which  can  be  contem- 
plated ;  and  it  has  still  another  application : 

Desires  or  wants  are  productive  of  exertion,  action,  or 
ejffort,  to  obtain  what  is  wanted,  —  a  reaching  out  to  grasp 
the  thing  hungered  for.  And  the  thing  desired  is  high  or 
low  in  precise  ratio  with  the  condition  of  the  pergt)n  or 
thing  desiring.  Minerals  hunger  for  mineralistic  things  ; 
vegetables  for  vegetableistic  things.  This  remark  is  of 
universal  application. 

It  should  be,  moreover,  understood  that  each  kingdom 
has  its  grades.  There  are  grades  of  minerals,  grades  of 
vegetables,  grades  of  animals.  Each  grade,  of  each  king- 
dom, from  lowest  to  highest,  has  its  native  desires.  The 
low  grades  of  minerals  hunger  for  low  sustenances ;  and 
sustenances  are  at  hand  precisely  suited  to  the  natural 
desires.     Instruction  will  now  be  given  by  another,  rela- 


196  THE   EDUCATOR. 

tive  to  the  supply  of  these  desires  or  wants.  [Another 
speaks :] 

Nourishments  are  carefully  adapted  to  desires.  Desires 
are  produced  by  the  flavors  of  the  nourishments.  The 
flavors  are  present  whenever  there  is  want  or  desire. 
Without  flavors,  there  never  was,  never  can  be,  hunger. 

Descending  now  into  what  may  be  called  the  bowels  of 
Mother  Earth,  there  are  found  various  grades  of  minerals  j 
some  of  which  will  now,  for  practical  purposes,  be  named, — 
proceeding,  in  order,  from  the  lower  to  the  higher.  The 
class  which  may  be  termed  the  leadific  [lead-producing] 
class  is  the  lowest  among  minerals.  This  class  hungers 
for  the  clays,  and  feeds  thereon.  In  fact,  the  leadijics  are 
but  little  more  than  clayey  masses,  though  they  are  classed 
with  the  minerals.  Passing  upward,  there  is  found  the 
iron-istic  class :  this  class  desires  a  sort  of  food  more  ele- 
vated than  the  preceding,  and  that  food  is  supplied  by  a 
certain  description  of  what  may  be  termed  yellow  soil. 
This  class  is  but  little  better  than  the  soil  on  which  it 
feeds.  But,  without  specifying  other  gi-ades,  it  may  be 
remarked  of  the  higher  and  finer  classes,  such  as  gold  and 
the  silvers,  that  they  desire  and  feed  upon  the  sands. 
Thus,  all  minerals  have  their  hungers,  and,  to  a  considera- 
ble extent,  are  like  the  nourishments  on  which  they  feed. 

This  leads  to  the  announcement  of  a  grand  fact, — namely, 
that  minerals  eat  and  drink.  The  law  which  obtains  in 
other  kingdoms  holds  good  here  also.  Animals  eat  and 
drink  ;  vegetables  eat  and  drink ;  minerals  also  eat  and 
drink.  They  are  nourished,  expand,  grow,  multiply.  Start- 
ling though  this  declaration  may  be,  yet  it  is  true.  The 
minerals  exist:  where  there  is  existence  there  is  want; 
whore  there  is  want  there  is  nourishment ;  where  there  is 
nourishment  there  is  expansion  or  growth. 

Unaccustomed  as  the  dwellers  of  your  earth  are  to  take 
this  vicAv  of  the  subject,  they  have  been  unable  to  decide 
how  minerals  are  multiplied,  and  how  they  have  passed  on 
to  such  degrees  of  perfection,  from  the  lowest  to  the  pres- 


HUNGER-OLOGY.  197 

ent  highest.  (The  phrase  ^jrese7ii5  Jiighest  is  used,  because 
there  will  be  still  finer  mineral  formations.) 

Little  need  be  said  of  vegetable  hungerings,  thirstings, 
and  nourishments,  for  these  are  already  understood  on 
your  earth ;  neither  is  it  needful  to  dwell  on  this  branch 
of  the  subject  as  it  relates  to  the  animal  kingdom.  But 
something  will  be  said  of  the  gradations  of  animal  desires, 
—  and  this  will  be  presented  by  another : 

Foods  are  suited  to  desires.  The  lower  animals  burrow: 
they  desire  low  foods,  and  are  supplied.  Higher  animals 
desire  foods  which  spring  from  the  surface  of  the  earth ; 
and  are  supplied.  Human  animals  desire  nourishments 
and  gratifications  precisely  in  the  ratio  of  their  elevations. 
This  law  everywhere  obtains.  The  grade  of  people  can  be 
exactly  gauged  by  the  food  which  they  choose.  Spread  a 
table  with  the  various  kinds  of  foods  in  common  use,  and 
let  it  be  approached  by  company  who  feel  at  perfect  liberty 
to  select  for  themselves ;  and  their  preferences  will  uner- 
ringly indicate  their  grade  of  elevation.  If  the  company 
be  large,  their  tastes  will  range  from  that  of  the  low  animal 
which  burrows  in  the  ground  and  prefers  the  roots,  to  that 
which  selects  the  lofty,  golden  fruit.  This  method  of 
gauging  the  condition  of  people  will  be  found  to  be  per- 
fect. Desires  or  tastes  are  natural ;  and  the  means  of  their 
gratification  exist. 

There  is  another  application  of  this  law  of  Hunger,  with- 
out embracing  which  this  treatise  would  be  incomplete. 
It  will  be  presented  by  still  another : 

It  was  well  said,  by  one  in  a  former  age,  "  Blessed  are 
they  who  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteousness :  for  they 
shall  be  filled."  This  branch  of  the  science  of  Hunger- 
ology  should  be  fully  understood.  Another  has  remarked 
that  the  elevation  of  human  beings  can  be  precisely  gauged 
by  the  foods  they  desire.  It  has  also  been  said  that  desire 
creates  effort  to  obtain.  Mankind  are  acquisitionists ;  they 
desire  to  acquire.     But  there  are  gradations  of  this  class 

17* 


198  THE   EDUCATOR. 

of  desires.  The  low  desire  low  things ;  they  seek  to  ob- 
tain that  which  is  groveUing,  —  the  gratification  of  merely 
sensual  passions.  Another  class  desire  to  control  others  ; 
another  seek  to  command  earthly  treasures ;  and  still 
another  desire  to  obtain  righteousness,  or  completeness; 
they  yearn  for  justice  and  peace.  Each  desire  has  its 
supply,  and  the  hungry  of  each  grade  are  filled. 

Persons  often  wonder  how  others,  of  a  higher  or  lower 
grade,  can  be  satisfied  with  the  nourishments  on  which  they 
feed ;  but  it  is  a  hungerologic  law  that  each  shall  be  satis- 
fied with  that  which  he  desires.  But  the  human  being  is 
constantly  unfolding,  and  he  is  thus  passing  from  lower  to 
higher  grades,  and  consequently  experiences  corresponding 
desires. 

Thus  briefly  has  this  important,  beautiful,  and  sublime 
law  been  unfolded.  The  more  thoroughly  it  is  understood, 
the  wiser  will  its  receivers  become.  It  will  lead  them  to 
set  their  afi'ections  on  things  higher,  and  still  higher,  until 
they  reach  up  to  that  Being  from  whom  all  things  emanate. 
And  in  the  far-distant  futures  the  inhabitants  of  your  earth 
will  subsist  on  the  interiors,  or  the  very  essences,  of  their 
noAv  most  refined  foods  ;  and  thus  will  their  tendencies  be 
more  strongly  upward  towards  Him  who  is  the  Grand 
Essence  of  all  essences. 


§  XII.    CARE-OLOGY,   OR   THE  LAW  OF  CARESS. 

Forcible  was  the  interrogative  once  proposed,  "  Can  a 
woman  forget  her  nursing  child  ?  "  There  is  nothing  so 
beautiful,  so  tenderly  affecting,  as  the  manifestation  of 
maternal  care.  In  a  measure  the  coarser  masculine  parent 
forgets  his  offspring ;  but  the  mother,  from  the  earliest  con- 
ceptive  stage,  never  forgets.  Her  cares,  therefore,  are 
multitudinous  and  unceasing. 

So  close  is  the  relation  between  your  Earth  and  her 
offspring,  that  it  has  been  considered  just  to  denominate 
her  dlotJier.     This  word  calls  forth  the  tenderest  emotions, 


CAEE-OLOGY.  199 

and  frequently  brings  affection's  tear  to  the  human  coun- 
tenance. The  Earth  is  a  maternal  procreator.  Her  off- 
spring, though  numerous,  are  provided  for  with  unre- 
mitting care,  each  and  all  their  wants  being  wisely  and 
seasonably  supplied. 

She  has  three  classes  of  offspring,  —  mineral,  vegetable, 
and  animal ;  and  these  three  have  again,  each  and  all,  their 
offspring;  but,  being  the  mother  of  all,  she  loves  each  and 
all.  Her  womb  is  constantly  in  the  three  states  of  concep- 
tion, motion,  and  birth. 

These  observations  are  introductory  to  a  somewhat  elab- 
orate discourse  on  the  subject  of  Care-ology,  which  will  be 
presented  by  another : 

It  is  especially  the  province  of  the  female  to  illustrate 
the  grand  law  of  Care.  To  use  a  figure  of  speech,  to 
caress  is  her  constant  food.  Locate  a  woman  in  a  j)osition 
destitute  of  care,  and  she  becomes,  of  necessity,  a  wretched, 
discordant,  dissatisfied  being.  This  is  a  universal  law  of 
the  feminine  constitution,  and  is  exhibited  by  a  multitude 
of  facts,  only  one  of  which  will  here  be  cited.  The  female 
child  embraces,  watches  over,  and  caresses,  a  mere  thing 
of  fancy  —  a  doll.  In  thus  doing,  she  exhibits  her  innate 
tendency  to  care  for  something.  It  is  a  law  of  her  nature, 
and  can  never  be  eradicated,  though  it  may  exist  in  greater 
or  less  degrees.  The  female  who  is  without  something  to 
care  for,  or  caress,  is  in  a  state  of  yearning ;  she  will  fix 
her  affections  on  some  object,  —  it  may  be  a  pet,  it  may  be 
gold,  it  may  be  a  partner,  —  but,  by  an  unerring  law,  she 
must  have  some  object  of  care. 

It  has  already  been  declared,  by  others  who  have  pre- 
ceded the  present  speaker,  that  a  law  which  obtains  in  one 
kingdom  obtains  in  all  kingdoms.  The  Earth  on  which  you 
live,  as  has  been  also  said,  is  a  mother ;  she  has  a  family  of 
children,  loving  each  and  all  with  equal  affection.  It  must 
be  seen  that  these  offspring,  to  a  considerable  extent,  inter- 
mingle.    There  could  not,  then,  be  three  sets  of  laws,  — 


200  THE  EDUCATOR. 

one  for  each  kingdom,  —  without  introducing  disorder  and 
confusion,  on  account  of  these  intenninglings  of  the  three 
classes  of  offspring.  ''  Order  is  Heaven's  first  law ;  "  and  it 
is  equally  the  first  and  grandest  law  of  Earth. 

Mother  Earth,  then,  it  may  be  reiterated,  loves  impar- 
tially, watches  over  constantly,  and  caresses  unsparingly, 
all  her  numerous  offspring,  from  the  lowest  mineral  upward 
to  the  more  perfect  human.  The  previous  discourse,  relat- 
ing to  Hunger-ology,  has  exhibited  how  beautifully,  amply, 
and  wisely,  provisions  are  made  for  every  want. 

Whence,  then,  proceeds  th6  supply  of  this  want,  —  this 
yearning  for  an  object  to  care  for  or  caress,  —  so  univer- 
sally and  beautifully  exhibited  in  the  feminine  sex  ?  The 
answer  is,  from  positive  impregnation.  Such  object  is,  as 
it  weVe,  a  delegation  from  the  positive,  or  masculine.  Pass- 
ing upward  to  the  Positive  Mind  of  all  minds,  there  is  found 
the  Grand  Carer  of  all,  —  of  the  offspring  not  only  of  this 
particular  universe,  but  of  myriads  of  universes  which  are 
and  which  are  to  be.  For  countless  universes  are  yet  in 
their  conceptional  states,  not  having  passed  even  to  the 
motional  condition.  The  Infinite  Mind  thus  cares  for  things 
which  are,  and,  metaphorically  speaking,  for  things  which 
are  not  [that  is.  He  is  ever  yearning  for,  and  hence  multi- 
plying, objects  of  care]. 

And  now  will  be  unfolded  a  beautiful  philosophical 
thought:  In  the  ratio  that  one  is  unfolded,  the  less  of 
individual  care  [or  anxiety  respecting  the  supply  of  per- 
sonal wants]  is  felt.  Instead  thereof,  there  is  experienced 
a  deep  interior  sense  that  he  or  she  is  cared  for.  Hence 
the  beautiful  sentiments  expressed  by  ancient  writers : 
"  Cast  thy  cares  upon  the  Lord,  for  He  careth  for  thee  ; " 
— "  The  Lord  will  provide  a  lamb,  my  son ;  "  —  "  The  Lord 
is  my  shepherd ;  I  shall  not  want."  Such  exalted  expres- 
sions can  be  brought  forth  only  wlion  the  mind  is  elevated 
to  tliu  Grand  Carer  of  all. 

Aiiollicr  i)liil(is()j)liic  result  dI"  lliis  condition  is,  that  the 
individual   who   Iccls  tlius  cared   fur  beholds,  figuratively 


CAEE-OLOGY.  201 

speaking,  "  a  table  spread  before  "  him  by  the  Great  Pro- 
vider ;  and  he  partakes  and  is  satisfied ;  the  homeliest  fare 
becomes  sweetened  to  tlie  taste ;  a  hard  bed  is  made  to 
"  feel  soft  as  downy  pillars  are."  The  slightest  favors, 
coming  when  most  needed,  are  more  inherently  valuable 
than  the  choicest  diamonds.  These  results  are  governed 
by  fixed  and  absolute  law.  How  beautiful,  how  sublime, 
then,  this  law  of  Care ! 

They  who  are  possessed  of  abundance  of  worldly  riches 
often  wonder  that  ''  the  poor,"  as  they  are  somewhat  erro- 
neously called,  are  so  happy,  —  that  they  enjoy  so  much 
of  contentment.  The  thoughts  thus  presented  show  how 
admirably  all  things  are  provided  for  by  universal  law. 

This  law  of  Care  extends  to  the  minutest  atoms.  Pass- 
ing from  the  animal,  over  the  vegetable,  to  the  mineral 
kingdom,  it  will  be  somewhat  elaborately  exhibited  as  it 
exists  in  the  latter. 

As  before  stated,  mother  Earth  has  three  classes  of  chil- 
dren, each  of  these  having  multitudes  of  offspring;  and  she 
exercises  a  wise  maternal  care  for  all  this  numerous  prog- 
eny. The  precise  method  by  which  minerals  are  begotten 
is  wholly  unknown  to  the  dwellers  on  your  earth,  though 
the  subject  is  quite  familiar  to  the  inhabitants  of  higher 
earths.  Men  often  speak  figuratively  of  ''  the  bowels  of 
the  Earth ;  "  but  in  truth  this  is  no  figure.  It  is  a  literal 
fact  [that  Mother  Earth  has  bowels].  It  should  be  known, 
also,  that,  under  the  law  of  Care,  all  things  have  a  desire 
to  produce  their  likes.  This  will  lead  to  a  consideration 
of  the  subject  of  mineral ogic  procreations. 

In  approaching  this  subject,  it  may  first  be  affirmed  that 
cdl  things  live.  In  a  broad  sense,  there  is  no  death ;  but,  on 
the  contrarv,  universal  and  perpetual  life. 

This  declaration  opens  the  way  to  a  perception  of  the 
law  of  mineralogical  procreations.  Life  hecjets  life.  The 
■universal  desire  for  an  object  of  care  leads  to  sexual  im- 
pregnations among  minerals.  The  sexual  organs  there 
26 


202  THE   EDUCATOR. 

exist,  and  perform  their  appropriate  and  needful  functions. 
If  this  universal  law  did  not  here  obtain,  then,  of  necessity, 
minerals  would  cease  to  exist.  Destitute  of  the  procreat- 
ing power,  they  could  not  multiply,  and  the  dwellers  on 
this  earth  Avould  in  time  be  deprived  of  these  most  valuable 
mechanical  auxiliaries.  This  would,  indeed,  be  a  great 
calamity ;  but  knowledge  of  the  law  in  this  particular  will 
cause  all  anxieties  to  cease.  A  knowledge  of  this  law 
will  also  remove  all  miraculous  assumptions  from  the  mind ; 
and  this  presentation  of  it  will  be  received  with  deepest 
reverence  by  truly  philosophic  and  greatly  enlarged  minds. 

How,  then,  it  may  yet  be  asked,  do  minerals  multiply  their 
offspring  ?  Answer :  By  cohabitation,  or  by  combinations. 
To  cohabit,  is  to  dwell  in  company.  Bring,  then,  certain 
minerals  into  company,  let  them  dwell  or  habitate  together, 
and  there  will,  of  necessity,  be  intermiuglings,  impregna- 
tions, or,  so  to  speak,  mineralogic  marriage,  copulation, 
conception,  motion.  The  law  is  as  certain  in  the  mineral 
kingdom,  as  in  the  vegetable  and  the  animal. 

To  repeat :  there  is  hut  one  set  of  laivsfor  the  government 
of  all  3Iother  Earth's  children  ;  and  when  an  absolute  law  is 
found  to  obtain  in  one  kingdom,  no  matter  which,  the  same 
law  obtains  in  the  other  two.  On  this  grand  pivot  rests  the 
Harmonial  Philosophy,  making  of  all  parts  one  beautiful 
whole. 

This  single  truth  will  revolutionize  the  ordinary  philo- 
sophic theories,  and  also  the  theologic  ideas  of  creation. 
In  truth,  there  are  no  creations,  but  perpetual  and  con- 
stantly-perfecting/orma^iows. 

Let,  now,  these  three  sciences  —  Womb-ology,  Hunger- 
ology,  and  Care-ology  —  be  examined,  and  they  will  be 
found  to  form  one.  Neither  could  be  dispensed  with; 
they  relate  to  absolute  laws,  governing  all  universes. 
Take  away  the  Wombomic  law,  and  there  would  be  no 
impregnations ;  or,  abolish  the  law  of  Hunger,  and  there 
would  be  no  desire ;  or,  dispense  with  the  law  of  Care, 


NOSE-OLOGY,   ETC.  203 

and  multiplication  would  cease.  How  wise,  how  grand, 
how  beneficent,  then,  are  these  principles,  each  doing  its 
appropriate  and  perpetual  work  ! 

A  knowledge  of  these  laws  has  led  to  the  construction 
of  this  mechanism  [the  Electric  Motor'].  They  are  there 
harmoniously  embodied.  There  are  the  masculine  and 
feminine  [minerals]  ;  there  is  the  womb;  there  are  the  im- 
pregnations ;  and  from  that  mysterious  womb,  generated 
by  interior  processes,  will  come  forth  a  living,  self-acting 
offspring.  This,  in  process  of  time,  will  beget  its  multitu- 
dinous progeny,  —  a  care  being  had  that  there  shall  be 
abundant  ability  to  construct  other  mechanisms  after  this 
model.  It  is  now  apparently  insignificant,  and  is  an  object 
of  sneers.  But  had  an  animal  never  been  known  to  pro- 
duce its  like,  and  should  a  copulation  and  impregnation  of 
the  sexes  for  the  purpose  of  procreation  be  proposed,  the 
proposition  would  be  disregarded  and  sneered  at.  The 
reason  of  this  is,  that  the  dwellers  on  your  earth  have  thus 
far  been  guided  by  external  rather  than  by  interior  sight 
[that  is,  by  knowledge  of  effects,  rather  than  by  insight  of 
causes].  But  as  mankind  shall  become,  in  the  future,  more 
unfolded,  they  will  enjoy  an  increase  of  interior  vision. 
It  will  then  be  perceived  that  "  the  things  which  are  seen  " 
[that  is,  by  the  external  eye]  "  are  transitory  ;  "  or,  rather, 
are  but  the  shadows  of  things  permanent,  or  eternal. 
These  philosophical  disquisitions  will  then  be  gathered  up, 
and  received  with  emotions  unspeakable. 

The  balance  of  the  natural  sciences,  to  the  number  of 
seven  in  all,  —  a  perfect  number,  —  will  be  grouped  to- 
gether in  one  discourse,  and  will  be  treated  of  under  the 
novel  but  appropriate  terms  of  — 

§  XIII.     NOSE-OLOGY,   MOUTH-OLOGY,  EAR-OLOGY,    AND   EYE-OLOGY. 

First,  of  Nose-ology.  All  things  in  Nature  breathe. 
This  is  a  universal  and  absolute  law.     Without  breath, 


204  THE   EDUCATOR. 

there  never  was,  will,  or  can  be,  life ;  but,  as  has  been 
declared  by  another,  all  things  live. 

Mother  Earth  breathes.  She  has  her  respiratory  organs. 
She  forms  children  like  herself,  and  they  breathe.  Where, 
then,  are  her  respiratory  organs  ?  The  answer  is,  the  cra- 
ters, so  called,  are  the  earth's  respirators.  Were  it  possi- 
ble  to  close  these  craters,  her  breath  would  be  stopped, 
and  she  would  cease  to  be  "  a  thing  of  life." 

This  unqualified  declaration  prepares  the  way  for  an- 
other, namely :  the  interior  of  Mother  Earth  is  like  unto 
the  abdominals  in  the  human  being.  There  conception, 
gestation,  life,  continually  exist;  and,  of  necessity,  there  is 
breathing.  Were  it  possible  to  descend  a  crater,  countless 
avenues  would  be  found,  constructed  like  the  respiratory 
organs  of  the  human  body. 

Mother  Earth,  then,  let  it  be  repeated,  lives,  breathes, 
moves,  expands.  It  must  be  kept  in  mind  that  the  law 
which  is  absolute  in  one  kingdom  applies  to  all  kingdoms, 
animal,  vegetable,  and  mineral.  Deprive  a  plant  of  air, 
and  it  languishes  and  passes  back  to  its  former  condition. 
Deprive  an  animal  of  air,  and  the  same  result  follows.  The 
occupant  cannot  inhabit  the  body  without  respiration ;  and 
this  is  enjoyed  through  the  organs  termed  the  nostrils. 

Inhalation  subserves  two  purposes :  first,  it  sustains  the 
respiratory  or  living  processes ;  second,  it  gives  informa- 
tion of  surrounding  things,  wliicli  may  be  needful  or  un- 
needfiil,  agreeable  or  disagreeable.  Mother  Earth  inhales 
for  these  two  purposes,  respiratory  and  informational. 
Hence,  she  knows  the  elements  whicli  are  about  her :  and, 
as  she  receives  the  harmonious  and  agreeable  from  with- 
out, she  imparts,  by  her  breath,  to  her  oiFspring  in  the  em- 
bryonic condition.  Thus,  as  the  surrounding  elements 
become  harmonized,  purified,  and  agreeable,  so  her  progeny 
become  more  and  more  perfect. 

Secondly,  of  Mouth-ology .  Nature  tells  no  falsehoods. 
That  which  is  found  universal  in  the  animal  kingdom 
exists  with  equal  certainty  in  the  vegetable  and  the  min- 


MOUTII-OLOGY,  —  EAR-OLOGY.  205 

eral.  Great  search  has  been  made  for  a  cavity  in  your 
Eartli,  in  order  that  her  interiors  might  be  inspected. 
Sucli  a  cavity  exists,  else  there  were  a  lack  of  harmony 
between  the  animal  and  the  mineral.  Animals  are  porous ; 
vegetables  are  porous ;  minerals  are  porous ;  and  thus  all 
teach  Mouth-ology.  And  has  Mother  Earth  no  cavity  cor- 
responding to  the  mouth  ?  How  could  she  give  to  her 
children  that  which  she  herself  has  not  ?  The  fact  that 
she  has  given  forever  settles  the  question  that  she  pos- 
sesses. She  has  a  mouth,  —  a  polar  cavity,  —  whence  pro- 
ceed blessings  countless  and  exhaustless.  She  speaks,  and 
it  is  done  ;  she  opens  her  mouth,  and  imparts  wisdom ;  she 
rejoices,  and  her  offspring  are  glad ;  she  sings,  and  the 
very  trees  ''  clap  their  hands." 

In  the  locality  termed  the  North  (though,  absolutely 
speaking,  there  is  no  north),  there  is  a  grand,  exhaustless 
reservoir,  from  which  magnetisms  perpetually  flow.  But 
the  dwellers  on  your  earth  never  will,  never  should,  and 
never  can,  enter  that  cavity.  Why  should  offspring  desire 
to  enter  their  mother's  mouth  ?  What  could  they  do 
there  ?  But  mankind  should  listen  to  the  words  of  wis- 
dom which  proceed  from  her  lips,  and  regard  her  instruc- 
tions. 

What,  then,  are  the  lessons  of  Mother  Earth  ?  In  brief, 
these :  first.  Eternal  Life ;  second.  Eternal  Multiplication ; 
third.  Free  Distribution ;  fourth.  Ample  Supply  ;  fifth,  Just 
Compensations;  sixth.  Perpetual  Effort;  seventh.  Universal 
Benevolence,  seeking  and  promoting  the  highest  good, 
individually  and  collectively. 

The  subject  of  Ear-ology  is  among  the  most  important 
and  delightful  of  the  sciences.  Animals  hear ;  vegetables 
hear ;  minerals  also  hear.  But  before  they  hear,  of  neces- 
sity, sound  exists.  The  same  law  which  applies  to  hunger 
[page  193]  obtains  also  in  relation  to  hearing.  The  sound 
must  exist  before  it  is  heard,  else  the  medium  creates. 
But  the  medium  is  not  a  creator,  —  it  is  simply  a  commu- 
nicator. 

18 


206  THE  EDUCATOR. 

This  subject  affords  opportunity  to  speak  somewhat  at 
length  on  the  subject  of  acoustics,  with  which  the  dwellers 
on  your  earth  are  but  imperfectly  acquainted.  And 
though  the  "  learned  "  classes  will  reject  the  declarations 
which  will  be  made,  nevertheless  they  are  eternal  facts. 

In  the  early  part  of  this  series  of  discourses  on  Elec- 
tricity, it  was  said  [page  163]  that  without  that  element 
there  could  be  no  sound.  What,  then,  is  sound  ?  This  is 
a  great  question,  and  considered  difficult  to  answer ;  but  it 
can  be  answered.  What  is  echo  ?  It  is  said  to  be  rever- 
beration ;  but  what  is  reverberation  ?  Why  do  particular 
animals  make  particular  classes  of  sounds,  and  not  other 
or  all  classes  ?  All  these  interrogatives  may  be  answered 
thus :  Nature  is  full  of  sounds.  There  is  no  atom  that  has 
not  within  itself  sound.  This  is  a  universal  and  absolute 
law  in  the  animal,  vegetable,  and  mineral  kingdoms.  Strike 
this  table,  and  it  sounds  ;  touch  the  metals,  and  they  ring. 
The  sound  is  there ;  it  was  there  before  they  were 
touched.  The  touch  does  not  create ;  [it  but  develops 
what  already  exists]. 

By  certain  beautiful  combinations  from  the  mineral  and 
vegetable  kingdoms,  the  organ  called  the  ear  is  formed. 
If  there  were  no  mineral  or  bony  substances  entering  into 
the  composition  of  that  organ,  agreeable,  harmonious 
sounds  could  not  be  heard.  It  is,  then,  by  means  of  these 
peculiar  vegetableistic  and  mineralistic  combinations  that 
sounds  are  what  they  are, — agreeable  or  otherwise.  Na- 
ture is  tuned  to  universal  harmony ;  and  when  the  inhab- 
itants of  your  earth  become  more  perfectly  harmonized 
with  Nature,  this  science  will  be  understood.  Then  cease- 
less harmony  will  be  heard  in  the  brooks,  the  rains,  the 
winds,  the  seas.  As  animals  [including  man]  become  per- 
fected, so  their  ability  to  hear  the  sounds  which  every- 
where exist  increases.  When  unheard,  tlie  fault  is  not  in 
the  sounds,  but  the  ears  are  untuned. 

Eye-olofjy^  or  tlie  law  of  vision,  is  also  a  beautiful  sub- 
ject for  investigation.     Tliere  is  an  outer  and  an  inner 


EYE-OLOGY.  207 

sight.  The  external  vision  may  be  obscured,  or  wholly 
lost,  from  various  causes,  as  is  well  known.  The  inner 
sight  is  also  frequently  obscured  by  impurity  of  thought, 
act,  or  intention.  These  throw,  as  it  were,  a  veil  over  the 
interior  vision;  and  the  person  thus  circumstanced  be- 
comes interiorly  blind,  —  he  cannot  behold  the  beautiful, 
the  lovely ;  he  sees  not  what  is  wise,  good,  and  true. 
Hence  he  pursues  a  dark,  crooked,  and  uncertain  path,  — 
is  fearful,  doubtful,  suspicious.  This  results  from  a  fixed 
law,  —  that  impurities  obscure  the  interior  vision ;  and 
persons  who  suffer  from  this  description  of  blindness 
should  receive  the  deepest  commiseration.  A  loss  of  the 
interior  sight  is  a  far  greater  calamity  than  that  of  the 
external  vision.  It  is,  moreover,  a  law,  that  in  proportion 
as  all  the  other  members  of  the  mortal  body  become  pure, 
so  does  the  outer  sight  become  clear  and  distinct. 

All  things  in  Nature  see.  Mother  Earth  has  countless 
eyes ;  her  children  have  eyes  also.  The  minerals  see ; 
vegetables  see ;  animals  see.  Their  visual  organs  are 
suited  to  their  respective  conditions.  Light  is  universal ; 
it  impregnates  every  atom.  There  is  no  absolute  dark- 
ness ;  it  is  but  apparent.  They  who  have  attained  the 
higher  conditions  of  life  enjoy  eternal  day,  —  one  series 
of  glorious  mornings.  And  why  ?  Because  they  have 
more  spiritualized  visual  organs  [than  the  inhabitants  of 
earth  enjoy].  And  as  the  dwellers  on  your  earth  become 
more  spiritualized,  their  interior  eyes  will  become  opened, 
until  there  shall  be  to  them  no  darkness,  but  one  eternal 
day.    . 

These  seven  natural  sciences  form  a  grand,  harmonious 
whole.  And  when  a  sufficient  time  shall  have  elapsed, 
these  treatises  will  be  inspected  and  received  with  highest 
delight.  Their  unity,  harmony,  and  wholeness,  will  be 
perceived,  and  the  mind  of  the  reader  will  be  turned  to 
the  Mind  of  all  minds  in  thanksgiving  and  praise. 


208  THE  EDUCATOE. 


§  XIV.    OF   SEXUAL  INTERMINGLINGS,   AND  HIGHER  PRODUCTS. 

It  now  becomes  necessary  to  introduce  a  delicate  yet 
vastly  important  subject. 

The  law  of  attraction  in  the  mineral  kingdom,  —  as 
exhibited  in  the  uniting  of  particles  and  substances  of 
opposite  sexes,  or  positive  and  negative  characteristics, 
by  what  is  termed  chemical  affinity,  —  is  known  to  man. 
Particles  thus  united  form  a  structure,  or  structures. 

The  affinities  of  the  sjnritual  kingdom  are  beginning  to 
be  unfolded  to  and  recognized  by  man.  He  is  learning  the 
practicability  of  the  improvement  of  his  species,  through  a 
regard  to  the  laws  of  spiritual  affinity  in  the  generative 
process.  It  was  necessary  that  he  should  first  learn  this 
lesson,  ere  he  could  know  of  the  practicability  of  producing 
higher  mineral  combinations,  through  the  control  of  the 
generative  processes  in  minerals,  and  their  impregnation  by 
spiritual  elements.  He  must  first  gather  confidence  from 
the  visible  results  of  his  own  applications  of  these  laws,  as 
exhibited  in  the  minds  and  bodies  of  his  human  ofi"spring, 
before  he  can  have  faith  to  apply  the  same  in  the  produc- 
tion of  mineral  offspring.  "When,  however,  he  shall  under- 
stand these  laws,  he  will  be  able  to  construct,  or  give  birth 
to,  mechanisms  or  structures  which  shall  be  things  of  life, 
moving  by  an  internal  power  as  truly  as  does  the  animal 
organism. 

There  is  a  most  important  significance  in  those  words, 
spoken  in  an  ancient  age,  "  Ye  shall  be  as  gods."  The 
Mind  of  all  minds,  commonly  called  God,  exliibits,  unfolds, 
interfuses  Himself  [in  greater  or  less  degree]  in  all  forms. 
The  Infinite  Mind  teaches  —  finite  minds  learn  of  and  imi- 
tate Ilira.  He  is,  in  a  true  sense,  the  Grand  Man.  The 
Universe  is  the  Grand  Woman.  They  are  masculine  and 
feminine  —  positive  and  negative.  Sexual  intenninglings 
take  ])lii(^o,  and  offspring  are  [)ruduced.  This  process  is 
universal.  The  animals  intermingle  —  the  vegetables  inter- 
mingle —  the  minerals  intermingle.     And  coming  of  this 


THE   CIRCULATORY   LAW.  209 

mutual  intermingling  is  a  mutual  affection  for  the  thing 
produced  —  a  sheltering,  an  embracing,  a  caressing.  By 
these  mutual  caresses  the  offspring  is  brought  forth, 
brought  up,  grows,  expands.  Life,  however,  in  all  cases, 
begins  with  the  positive,  and  is  imparted  to  the  negative. 
The  Infinite  Mind  existed  before  the  earths  were.  Man  is 
first,  woman  second.     Such  is  the  order  of  the  universes. 

In  the  model  which  has  been  constructed  [the  Electric 
Motor],  the  positive  and  negative,  or  male  and  female  ele- 
ments, are  represented  by  the  contents  of  two  jars,  with 
their  several  ingredients  [composed  of  peculiar  chemical 
preparations,  from  substances  respectively  positive  and 
negative].  The  wires  connecting  the  two  represent  sexual 
interminglings,  so  that  the  two  become  one ;  and  by  this 
process  a  third  is  produced.  All  matter  is  animate  —  full 
of  life.  This  mechanism  is  no  longer  destitiite  of  activity. 
Slight  and  joyous  motion  exists,  which  will  increase  as  the 
matrixal  processes  pass  to  their  completion.  This  slight 
motion  represents  the  minute  wombomic  fibres  passing  into 
form  —  a  motion  familiar  to  watchful  mothers.  Life  must 
be  first  manifested  in  the  positive  portion,  and  pass  to  the 
receptive,  —  for  such  is  the  order  of  Nature. 

§  XV.    THE  CIRCULATORY  LAW. 

Exceedingly  interesting  and  immensely  important  to  the 
inhabitants  of  your  earth  is  a  knowledge  of  the  law  of  Cir- 
culations. The  schools  have  divided  motion  into  two 
kinds,  —  the  real  and  the  apparent.  Though  all  things  are, 
to  greater  or  less  extent,  in  motion,  yet  objects  sometimes 
appear  to  move  as  they  do  not.  With  these  introductory 
observations,  several  important  declarations  will  be  sub- 
mitted ;  which,  though  they  will  be  almost  universally 
rejected  at  the  present  time,  are  known  to  be  absolutely 
true  : 

First,  The  fluid  called  the  blood  does  not  circulate  in 
the  man7icr  supposed. 

27  18* 


210  THE   EDUCATOR. 

Second,  Electricity  permeates  all  portions  of  the  mortal 

body. 

Third,  Currental  Electricity  may  be  augmented  or  dimin- 
ished. 

Fourth,  The  organ  called  the  heart  is  a  magnet. 

Fifth,  This  magnet  is  the  grand  centre  of  attraction  in 
the  body. 

Sixth,  In  this  magnet,  the  heart,  Electricity  is  (to  coin  a 
term)  grossified  and  rarefied. 

Seventh,  When  properly  grossified,  or  rarefied,  it  is,  by 
strong  magnetic  attractors  located  in  different  parts  of 
the  body,  distributed  wherever  it  may  be  needed,  with  the 
greatest  possible  celerity. 

It  is  proposed  here  to  speak  of  the  law  of  Circulations 
only  as  it  touches  the  general  subject  of  the  magnetisms, — 
other  branches  belonging  properly  to  another  Association. 
The  mortal  body  is,  in  every  part,  provided  with  what  may 
be  called  conductors,  by  the  aid  of  which  the  magnetisms 
are  conveyed  to  every  member,  with  great  rapidity. 
There  are  what  may  be  termed  veins,  through  which  the 
magnetisms  flow.  The  common  notions  respecting  the 
circulation  of  the  blood  need  to  be  corrected.  When  a 
dweller  on  your  earth,  the  present  speaker  devoted  great 
attention  to  this  subject,  and  was  reputed  the  discoverer 
of  this  circulation.  But  a  more  thorough  investigation, 
and  a  fuller  knowledge  of  Nature's  universal  and  absolute 
laws,  have  led  to  a  more  correct  information  on  this  sub- 
ject than  I  then  possessed. 

It  is  Electricity/,  in  its  various  states,  ivhich  circulates.  As 
has  been  said  by  another.  Electricity  descends  upon,  passes 
over  and  into  the  human  body ;  and  thus  life  results,  not 
from  a  circulation  of  blood,  but  of  Electricity.  [The  move- 
ment of  the  blood  is  caused  by  this  electric  circula- 
.tion.] 

The  organ  called  the  lioart  is  a  magnet.  It  is  the  grand 
central  magnet  of  the  human  body ;  and  this  central  mag- 


THE    CIRCULATORY   LAW.  211 

net  is  found  also  in  the  lower  animals,  the  vegetables,  and 
the  minerals.  To  the  external  observer  the  heart  appears 
a  tiling  of  life  ;  but  it  is  no  more  such,  in  and  of  itself,  than 
is  any  other  member  of  the  body.  Currental  Electricity 
constantly  flows  into  this  organ,  and  is  there  made  gross, 
or  rare.  The  heart  is  capable  of  expansion  and  contrac- 
tion ;  it  opens  and  receives,  —  it  shuts  and  distributes ; 
and  these  processes  are  perpetually  passing  on.  It  receives 
because  of  its  attractive  power,  as  a  magnet  ;  it  dispenses 
because,  when  the  element  is  properly  prepared  by  being 
made  gross,  or  rare,  it  is  attracted  to  the  various  parts 
where  it  is  required.  The  heart  is  thus  a  receiver  and  an 
imparter,  negative  and  positive,  feminine  and  masculine. 
The  currents  flow  from  above,  rush  rapidly  down  to  the 
grand  magnet ;  and  by  its  throbbings  it  dispenses  them  to 
every  part  of  the  mortal  mechanism.  Thus  the  body  lives. 
Countless  avenues  are  filled  with  this  element ;  and  by  its 
power  the  hands  move,  the  mentals  act,  the  feet  run. 
Sever  the  fibres  through  which  the  current  passes  to  the 
heart,  and  instantly  the  body  is  motionless,  —  animated 
life  ceases.  The  throbbings  of  the  heart,  then,  are  an 
unmistakable  sign  of  life. 

This  circulatory  law  applies  equally  to  the  vegetable 
and  mineral  kingdoms.  It  is  a  universal  and  absolute  law, 
and  without  it  there  could  be  no  motion.  The  mineral 
commonly  called  the  loadstone  is  the  grand  magnetic  heart 
of  the  earth.  The  minerals  lie  in  veins,  courses,  or  strata, 
unseen  by  human  observers.  Along  these  courses  the 
electric  currents  flow,  and  the  Earth  lives.  She  is  a  living, 
pulsating  mother.  There  are  no  minerals  where  this  law 
does  not  obtain;  and  Avhen  understood  it  will  be  seen  how 
all  things,  in  all  kingdoms,  live. 

Reference  has  been  made,  in  these  discourses,  to  several 
distinct  Associative  bodies  in  the  spirit-world,  and  to  a 
General  Assembly  from  which  these  emanate.  These 
Seven  Associations   obey  this   universal  circulatory  and 


212 


THE   EDUCATOR. 


Distributive  Law.     The  following  diagram  will  represent 
this  fact  to  the  eye  : 


The  General  Assembly  receives  from  the  Mind  of  all 
minds,  the  Grand  Celestial  Magnet ;  and,  like  the  heart  of 
the  mortal  body,  it  distributes,  —  imparting  life,  activity, 
energy,  to  each  subordinate  Association.  When  these 
Associations  shall  have  done  each  its  appropriate  work 
among  the  inhabitants  of  this  earth,  there  will  be  no  more 
death,  no  inactivity ;  but  life,  health,  harmony,  joy  and 
peace,  will  everywhere  prevail. 

Earths,  planets,  suns  —  in  short,  all  things  in  Nature  — 
have  their  respective  hearts,  from  which  flow  their  appro- 
priate fluids,  imparting  life,  activity,  energy. 

The  dwellers  on  your  earth  entertain  too  narrow  views 
of  this  law.  They  who  have  passed  to  higher  conditions 
perceive  the  existence  of  countless  myriads  of  fibres, 
which  serve  as  conductors  of  magnetism.  Not  only  do 
such  conductors  pervade  the  mortal  body,  but  they  extend 


THE   CTECULATORY   LAW.  213 

from  parent  to  offspring,  from  neighbor  to  neighbor,  from 
friend  to  friend,  at  greater  or  less  distances.  In  fact,  they 
extend  from  universe  to  universe  ]  and  thus  each  uni- 
verse is  linked  to  its  neighbor  universes,  and  all  to  the 
Orand  Celestial  Pulsating  Magnetic  Heart.  The  subject, 
thus  viewed,  leads  to  contemplations  sublime,  magnificent 
beyond  human  conception  !  By  these  fibrous,  circular  dis- 
tributions, all  things  subsist,  and  all  are  united  in  one  grand 
circulatory  whole.  This  law  of  circulations  fully  justifies 
the  poetic  expressions : 

"  The  whole  in  every  part  proclaims 

Thy  Infinite  Good  Will ; 
It  shines  in  stars,  and  flows  in  streams, 

And  bursts  from  every  hill. 
We  view  it  o'er  the  spreading  main, 

And  heavens  which  spread  more  wide ; 
It  drops  in  gentle  showers  of  rain, 

And  rolls  in  every  tide  ; 
Long  hath  it  been  difl'used  abroad, 

Through  ages  past  and  gone  ; 
Nor  ever  can  exhausted  be. 

But  still  keeps  flowing  on." 

It  has  been  said  that  Nature  is  both  masculine  and  fem- 
inine. This  is  true  ;  but  these  two  form  one.  Neither 
masculine  nor  feminine  could  exist  without  the  other. 
They  are  mutually  attracted,  cohere,  copulate,  intermingle. 

It  has  also  been  said  that  the  human  heart  is  a  magnet. 
Magnetism  is  attraction.  Hearts  attract  —  they  become 
one.  Some  persons  are  exceedingly  attractive.  This 
is  because  their  centre  magnet,  or  heart,  is  large  ;  and 
not  inappropriately  are  they  styled  great-hearted,  liberal- 
hearted,  philanthropic,  sympathetic.  They  weep  with  the 
sorrowing,  and  rejoice  with  the  happy.  Whenever  the 
heart  is  large,  it  can  be  readily  appealed  to,  and  its  emo- 
tions cause  the  actions  of  both  mind  and  body.  It  is  by 
means  of  rapid  and  powerful  circulations  of  the  magnetic 
fluid  that  the  vocal  organs  are  moved,  or  moistures  made 
to   flow   from   the    eye.     Some   persons   have    shrivelled 


214  THE   EDUCATOE. 

hearts.  Such  seldom  manifest  sympathetic  joy  or  grief; 
they  are  cold,  icy,  unfeeling.  As  regards  outward  man- 
ifestations of  emotion,  all  depends  upon  the  size  and 
activity  of  the  heart.  If  it  beats  philanthropically,  then 
the  hand  is  moved  to  give,  the  feet  to  go,,  the  brain  to 
contrive. 

This  circulatory  laAv  is  manifested  more  highly  in  human 
beings  than  in  the  lower  animals.  Among  the  latter  it 
exhibits  itself  especially  in  the  care  of  offspring.  In  the 
mineral  kingdom  it  is  beheld  in  the  tendency  of  certain 
minerals,  as  it  were,  to  seek  each  other's  society,  and  to 
'cuddle^  close  together.  It  is,  however,  one  and  the  same 
law  everywhere. 

In  the  human  female  this  universal  law  of  circulation 
takes  a  maternal  form  not  perceived  in  the  male.  After  a 
certain  period,  a  well-known  process  takes  place  at  regular 
intervals  in  the  feminine  system.  This  movement  has  been 
supposed  to  be  produced  by  a  circulation  of  the  blood ; 
but  this  has  been  found  to  be  a  mistake.  It  results  from  a 
magnetic  expansion  of  fibres,  in  consequence  of  which 
certain  matters  pass  outward.  When,  however,  as  the 
result  of  masculine  impregnation,  an  embryonic  formation 
is  commenced,  this  attaches  itself  to  these  fibres,  and, 
"being  of  itself  a  little  magnet,  it  attracts  and  absorbs  the 
elements  by  which  it  grows,  forms,  and  expands.  Its 
growth  is  not  sustained  by  an  inflow  of  blood,  but  by  the 
circulation  of  magnetism.  This  magnetism  emanates  from 
the  Heart  of  all  hearts ;  and,  descending  to  the  human 
heart,  it  thence  passes  the  embryonic  one.  Thus  it  is  that 
human  beings  are  formed  in  the  image  of  the  Universal 
Mind. 

This  affords  a  favorable  opportunity  to  state  another 
law.  Offspring  are  of  two  sexes,  male  and  female.  How 
is  sex  determined  ?  The  answer  is,  by  the  flow  of  the 
magnetic  currents.  If,  at  the  instant  of  the  sexual  inter- 
mingling from  which  the  ofispring  results,  the  flow  of  the 
magnetic    current  is  the    stronger   in   the   feminine,   the 


THE   CIRCULATORY   LAW.  215 

embryo  is  feminine  ;   if  otherwise,  it  is  masculine,  —  the 
stronger,  by  universal  law,  always  controlling  the  weaker. 

A  suggestion  will  now  be  made  relative  to  a  useful  prac- 
tical application  of  this  circulatory  law,  for  locomotive 
purposes.  Wise  applications  are  excellent  tests  of  princi- 
ples. If  principles  cannot  be  usefully  applied,  they  are, 
of  necessity,  false.  The  Infinite  Mind  is  a  grand  Utilita- 
rian. All  Nature's  absolute  and  universal  laws  are  capable 
of  useful  application.  The  Infinite  Mind  is  also  economic, 
and  connects  use  with  economy.  In  relation  to  any  prin- 
ciples, therefore,  these  questions  may  be  properly  asked : 
What  is  the  use  of  this  or  that  law  ?  and.  How  can  it  be 
most  economically  applied  ? 

Unlike  the  minerals  and  the  vegetables,  human  beings 
are  very  locomotive.  It  is  exceedingly  desirable  that  they 
should  become  intimately  acquainted  with  their  mother, 
the  Earth, — that  they  should  know  her  various  conditions, 
exterior  and  interior,  and  make  a  wise  use  of  her  varieties 
of  climate,  her  mineral,  vegetable,  and  animal  resources. 
She  has  vast  treasures  deposited  in  yet  unexplored  re- 
gions ;  salubrious  climates  may  be  visited  for  hygienic 
purposes ;  valuable  foods  and  other  products  may  be  inter- 
changed to  great  advantage.  Such  are  some  of  the  uses 
of  locomotion.  It  is,  therefore,  an  important  question, 
How  can  it  be  most  economically  performed  ? 

In  a  former  paper,  reference  was  made  to  aerial  naviga- 
tion. That  method  of  locomotion,  however,  can  be  enjoyed 
only  by  highly  spiritualized  persons,  and  will  not  be  avail- 
able to  any  extent  for  a  long  time  yet  to  come.  It  is 
necessary,  therefore,  to  turn  attention  to  other  and  more 
generally  practicable  methods. 

The  use  of  vapor  [steam]  has  greatly  aided  locomotion  ; 
but  this  has  its  objections.  Its  production  is  expensive  ; 
it  is  somewhat  too  explosive ;  it  requires  cumbersome 
machinery,  and  roads  quite  too  costly  for  construction 
among  sparse  populations.    A  wholly  new  method,  founded 


216  THE  EDUCATOR. 

on  Nature's  universal  principles,  will  now  be  suggested, 
which  is  commended  to  careful  consideration.  Several 
declarations  will  be  priorly  submitted : 

First,  Electricity  is  abundant. 

Second,  This  element  has  been  already  applied  to  sev- 
eral useful  purposes. 

Third,  Electricity  is  not  exhausted. 

Fourth,  It  may  be  applied  to  yet  other  valuable  ends. 

Fifth,  That  it  may  be  so  applied,  persons  must  turn 
their  attention  to  Electrical  laws. 

Sixth,  If  attention  is  turned  in  that  direction,  experi- 
ments will  be  extensively  made. 

Seventh,  As  a  result,  it  will  be  discovered  that  improved 
methods  of  locomotion  are  possible. 

A  small  mechanism  has  been  constructed,  for  modelic 
purposes,  in  accordance  with  the  principles  heretofore 
unfolded.  It  has  been  so  charged  with  magnetisms  as  to 
become  a  thing  of  life. 

Suppose,  then,  that  a  very  large  machine  be  constructed 
on  the  same  principles,  and  placed  at  the  head  of  a  loco- 
motive avenue.  Let  a  large  wire  pass  from  the  mechanism, 
and  extend  the  whole  length  of  the  avenue  [or  road],  the 
same  being  so  prepared  and  located  as  to  represent  a  con- 
ductor from  the  human  heart.  The  heart  is  a  receptacle 
and  a  dispenser,  —  receiving  from  the  currents  of  Nature, 
and  sending  forth  magnetism  to  every  part  of  the  mortal 
body  with  great  celerity.  So  Electricity  may  be  sent  forth 
from  the  supposed  mechanism  along  the  conducting  wire 
in  powerful  currents  ;  and,  by  the  aid  of  magnets  suitably 
arranged  in  a  manner  that  will  be  hereafter  described, 
locomotion  may  be  enjoyed. 

This  would  constitute  a  useful  and  economic  application 
of  tliu  law  of  Circulations. 

[Norr,.  — 'I'lio  proiuised  further  suggestions  as  to  the  application  of  this 
law  to  locomotive  purpostis  do  not  !i)>|K'ar  to  have  been  transmitted  as 
yet.  Tlie  olfjcet  of  the  foregoing  indefinite  hint  seems  to  have  been  to 
turn  inventive  minds  in  that  direction,  and  to  stimulate  them  to  eflbrts  to 


THE    LAW    OF    CENTRALIZATION.  217 

practrcally  embody  the  suggestion.  It  is  possible  that  when  a  mind  of 
the  right  capacities  shall  come  into  the  right  state  of  receptivity,  the 
whole  thing  will  bo  made  clear,  either  by  further  external  communi- 
cation, or  by  interior  influx.] 


§  XVI.    THE  LAW  OF  CENTRALIZATION. 

Circularities  control  and  overcome  angularities.  This 
is  an  universal  and  absolute  law.  All  things,  being  in 
conditions  of  progress,  tend  to  their  centres  ;  and,  of  con- 
sequence, tend  to  circularity.  Nature's  laws  are  ever 
tending  towards  perfectibility. 

While  all  things  tend  to  the  centres,  there  is  also  a  con- 
stant outflow  from  the  centres,  which  is  the  law  of  emana- 
tions. The  centre  may  be  termed  the  life,  the  heart,  or 
the  core,  from  which  life  emanates,  and  in  which  it  is,  so  to 
speak,  more  especially  located.  This  is  represented  in  the 
vegetable  by  the  central  depositions  called  seeds.  Mother 
Earth  imparts  to  her  children,  let  it  be  remembered,  that 
which  she  herself  possesses.  She  is  unable  to  do  more,  — 
she  cannot  do  less. 

These  observations  are  prefatory  to  a  treatise  on  the 
law  of  Centralization,  which  will  be  presented  by  a  highly- 
cultivated  female.     [Another  speaks :] 

Students  of  Nature's  laws  are  often  greatly  misled  by 
the  use  of  unmeaning  terms.  It  is  better  to  adopt  simple, 
expressive,  comprehensive  words,  which  can  be  generally 
understood.  The  words  ce/iirt/je^a?  and  centrifugal  are 
quite  unnecessary ;  it  is  therefore  better  to  lay  them  aside. 

All  things  are  attracted  to  their  centres. 

From  their  centres  the  lifes  of  all  things  emanate. 

These  are  absolute  laws,  obtaining  in  all  universes,  and 
in  all  kingdoms. 

The  Infinite  Mind  has,  by  another^  been  rightly  denomi- 
nated the  Grand  Celestial  Magnet.  He  is  the  Grand  Cen- 
tre of  the  myriads  of  universes.  To  Him  all  things  tend ; 
from  Him  all  things  are.  There  is  a  universal  looking  to 
Him ;  and  there  is  a  ceaseless  emanation  from  Him.  These 
28  19 


218  THE  EDUCATOR. 

emanations  are  fitly  represented  by  the  pulsations  of  the 
human  heart.  Thus  the  Being  called  God  is  "all  in  all/'  — 
pervades  all,  sees  all,  helps  all,  blesses  all. 

Picture  to  the  mind  a  mighty  magnetic  mountain.  Sup- 
pose that  mountain  to  be  surrounded  by  receptive  miner- 
als ;  they  would,  of  necessity,  rush  to  it.  The  magnetism 
of  the  mountain  would  permeate  the  minerals,  and  they 
would  become  one.  In  the  vicinity  of  that  mountain  there 
would  be  a  mighty  —  perhaps  it  would  not  be  improper  to 
say  an  almighty  —  influence,  attracting,  permeating,  and 
giving  life. 

The  Infinite  Mind  is  that  Grand  Celestial  Magnetic  Cen- 
tral Mountain,  —  mightier  than  thought  can  express,  deeper 
than  imagination  can  penetrate,  broader  than  finite  mind 
can  reach.  The  universes  are  now,  it  may  be  said,  revolv- 
ing around  this  living,  pulsating  Mountain  of  Magnetism. 
The  Infinite  Mind  is  a  Grand  Celestial  Impregnator,  depos- 
iting His  Life,  or,  so  to  speak.  His  Seed,  in  the  centres  of 
the  universes.  These  centres  in  turn  become  impregna1>- 
ors,  and  impregnate  subordinate  centres,  and  these  again 
other  subordinate  centres,  until  all  atoms,  however  minute, 
are  centrally  impregnated. 

This  is  what  is  meant  by  the  grand  law  of  Centralities, 
—  an  attraction  to  the  centres,  and  a  pulsation  or  emana- 
tion of  life  from  the  centres,  embracing  the  universes,  the 
three  kingdoms,  animal,  vegetable,  and  mineral,  and  all 
atoms  belonging  to  those  kingdoms. 

Thus  in  a  high  and  true  sense  may  it  be  said  that  if  we 
ascend  to  the  loftiest  pinnacle,  the  Infinite  Mind  is  there ; 
if  we  descend  to  the  lowest  abyss.  He  is  there ;  if  on  the 
wings  of  imagination  we  fly  to  the  remotest  universe.  He 
is  there  also  by  His  attractive  and  pulsative  power !  Such 
a  contemplation  of  the  universal  and  unceasing  presence 
of  tlie  Mind  of  all  minds  fills  the  contomplator  with  rever- 
ence, thanksgiving,  joy,  and  light  ineflable  I 

All  things  live  by  pulsation ;  or,  perhaps,  better,  by  ema- 


THE   LAW    OF    CENTRALIZATION.  219 

nation  ;  and  all  tend  to  circularity.  As  they  advance  tow- 
ards perfection  they  cease  to  be  angular,  become  more  and 
more  circular,  and  gather  harmoniously  around  the  Grand 
Pulsating  Centre.  The  day  is  not  far  distant  Avhen  the 
dwellings  of  earth  will  be  harmoniously  circular ;  and 
human  society  will  arrange  itself  in  accordance  with  the 
same  law.  The  heart  of  the  family  (the  mother),  or  of  the 
community,  will,  like  the  seed  in  the  fruit,  be  located  in  the 
centre ;  and  circle  after  circle  will  surround  it.  The  cen- 
tral heart  of  the  family  or  the  community  will  attract,  and 
it  will  imlsate,  or  dispense.  Life,  wisdom,  instruction,  will 
flow  therefrom. 

The  General  Assembly  [in  the  spirit-world]  is  a  central 
circle ;  from  that  Assembly  several  Associations  have  ema- 
nated, as  illustrated  in  a  diagram  before  presented.  It  has 
been  discovered  by  the  inhabitants  of  your  earth  that  the 
formation  of  circles  is  promotive  of  harmony.  Why  ?  In 
these  circles  there  is  a  central  magnet  which  draws  all 
together,  and  they  become  one  ;  heart  meets  heart,  aU 
become  more  or  less  magnetized  from  the  centre,  and  thus 
the  susceptible  are  the  more  readily  acted  upon.  There  is 
no  miracle  in  this,  —  no  suspension  of  natural  law,  —  but 
all  is  in  harmony  with  the  law  of  Centralities,  associated 
with  the  law  of  Circularities, 

By  the  same  absolute  and  universal  laws,  planets,  earths, 
universes,  all  things,  move  with  exactness  and  beauty  in 
their  respective  orbits,  and  cannot  escape  therefrom. 
Without  this  centralizing  tendency,  all  things  would  be  in 
a  condition  of  irregularity,  —  everything  would  be  out  of 
place,  eclipses  could  not  be  calculated,  —  all  Avould  be  one 
scene  of  glorious  confusion.  Of  necessity,  then,  Nature 
must  have  one  grand  central  magnetic  Attractor. 

Although  each  and  every  individual  is  allied,  by  fibrous 
connections,  to  the  Mind  of  all  minds,  yet  there  is  in  each 
an  individiiality .  There  is  a  Divine  Sovereignty,  and  at 
the  same  time  an  Individual  Freedom.  It  would  be  out  of 
place  here  to  speak  at  length  on  this  much  controverted 


220  THE   EDUCATOR. 

subject,  which  will  be  elaborately  unfolded  in  due  time  by 
the  Association  of  Governmentizers.  It  will  only  be  said 
that  individuals  do  as  they  will  to  do,  without  entering  into 
the  prior  inquiry,  why  they  thus  will.  Moreover,  the  indi- 
vidual is  one;  he  has  his  individual  work  to  perform;  an- 
other cannot  take  his  place.  He  is  thus,  in  one  sense,  in 
and  of  himself,  a  centre.  Around  him  certain  other  individ- 
uals move ;  and  those  other  individuals  are,  in  their  turn, 
centres  around  which  still  others  move.  Nature  has  but 
one  set  of  laws. 

The  same  law  applies  to  this  planet.  The  mineral  called 
loadstone  forms  its  heart  or  central  magnet,  as  the  Grand 
Celestial  Magnet  is  the  centre  of  all  the  universes.  The 
north  is  the  grand  reservoir  from  which  the  elements  flow. 
Though  your  earth  is  not  as  yet  precisely  globular  in  form, 
yet  it  is  becoming  more  and  more  so ;  and  consequently 
greater  harmony  will  from  age  to  age  be  enjoyed.  If  it 
were  perfectly  globular,  then  perfectly  harmonial  action 
would  result.  The  time  when  this  shall  be  is  at  hand.  In 
its  present  condition,  there  are  convulsions,  and,  as  it  were, 
interior  groanings ;  the  focuses  [suns]  cannot  warm  and 
enlighten  equally  all  parts ;  and  as  a  consequence  portions 
of  it  are  quite  unapproachable.  When  it  shall  have  become 
harmonized,  then  every  part  will  be  equally  warmed, 
blessed,  enlightened,  and  vivified,  with  absolute  precision. 

§  XVII.     THE   LAAV   OF   M0TIFIC3. 

The  subject  now  to  be  presented  may,  for  present  con- 
venience, be  denominated  IVie  Law  of  Blotijics.  Though 
this  term  is  somewhat  uncouth,  yet  no  existing  word  is 
precisely  adapted  to  express  the  thought,  and  none  more 
comprehensive  could  be  easily  manufactured. 

Without  a  knowledge  of  the  law  of  Motities,  broad,  com- 
prehensive views  of  action  cannot  be  obtained.  It  may, 
then,  be  unqualifiedly  declared  that  nothing  ever  did,  does, 
or  will  move  without  a  motive.  Motives  are  various,  but 
they  invariably  precede  action. 


THE   LAW   OF   MOTIFICS.  221 

It  has  been  frequently  affirmed  that  there  is  no  inertia. 
Activity  is  one  of  the  properties  of  Inherency,  But  there 
must  be  something  to  produce  activity,  or  motion.  Causes 
invariably  lie  behind  effects ;  effects  never  precede  causes. 
Let  search  be  made,  then,  for  the  Grand  Power  of  all 
motion. 

The  following  declarations  are  now  submitted : 

1.  That  mind  is  matter  in  its  highest,  most  rarefied,  and 
concentrated  condition. 

2.  That  there  are  gradations  of  mind,  from  the  loftiest 
to  the  lowest. 

3.  That  mind  acts  on  matter  in  lower,  less  concentrated 
and  rarefied  conditions  than  itself. 

The  higher  may  be  denominated  the  cause,  the  lower  the 
effect.  These  terms,  cause  and  effect,  are  now  used  rela- 
tively ;  that  is,  what  in  one  relation  may  be  denominated  a 
cause,  in  another  relation  is  an  effect.  A  ladder,  with  its 
several  rounds,  will  represent  to  the  mind  these  relations 
of  causes  and  effects  ;  each  round  being  necessary  to  reach- 
ing the  next  higher,  and  so  on. 

Now,  the  Grand  Motor  of  all  things  is  the  Being  called 
God.  His  mind  acts  on  the  mind  adjacent  to,  or  nigh,  or 
resembling  His  mind;  this  second  mind  acts  on  a  third; 
and  so  down  the  supposed  ladder,  until  the  smallest  possi- 
ble atom  is  acted  upon.  Thus,  all  things  are  not  only  linked 
together,  by  an  unbroken  chain,  but  they  act  on  one 
another. 

This  is  the  Grand  Motific  Law  ;  and  when  once  com- 
prehended, it  is  exceedingly  interesting  to  trace  its  varied 
forms  of  manifestation.  Lofty  minds  have  lofty  attractions, 
and  are  moved  by  lofty  impulses ;  while  lower  grades  of 
mind  have  lower  attractions,  and  are  moved  by  lower  im- 
pulses.    The  law  is  the  same  in  all  gradations. 

In  practically  applying  this  law,  it  should  be  ever  borne 
in  mind  that  nothing  can  act  without  a  motive.  Strictly 
speaking,  there  is  no  disinterested  action.     The  prompting 

19* 


222  THE   EDUCATOR. 

motive  may  be  high  or  low ;  still  it  is  intet'esf,  —  it  is  motive. 
Take  away  motive,  and  inertia  results. 

How,  then,  do  causes  act  ?  By  what  instrumentality  is 
motion  communicated?  The  answer  is,  By  the  aid  of  that 
most  subtle  and  most  powerful  of  all  ethereals.  Electricity, 
in  its  various  grades  of  rarefaction.  It  has  been  said 
that  the  Being  called  God  is  a  Grand  Electrical  Focus. 
(The  subject  of  the  law  of  the  Focuses  has  been  assigned 
to  the  Association  of  Elementizers,  and  will  be  presented 
by  them  in  its  proper  place.)  TJiere  is,  then,  a  current  of 
Electricity  constantly  flowing  out  from  the  Grand  Central 
Elecirical  Focus,  hy  ivhich  current  all  things  move.  This 
is  the  Universal  Motific  Agency.  Without  it,  nothing  can 
be  set  in  motion ;  with  it,  all  things  are  in  motion. 

This  general  principle  has  been  illustrated,  in  numerous 
ways,  in  the  foregoing  treatises  relating  to  electrical  laws. 
It  is  in  accordance  therewith  that  all  animals  enjoy  locomo- 
tion. Animals  [including  men]  inhale  currents,  —  they  ex- 
hale currents.  They  are,  in  one  sense,  self-acting  bodies  ; 
but,  strictly  speaking,  they  move  as  they  are  acted  U'pon. 
That  is,  they  are  not  wholly  independent  bodies,  but  are  de- 
pendent upon  currental  influences  around  and  within  them. 
Observe  this  phraseology,  —  around  and  loithin  them. 
These  distinct  currents  must  be  made  to  cooperate  for  a 
common  purpose.  If  there  were  only  the  currents  ivithin 
the  human  organism,  they  would  produce  merely  passivity, 
quiet,  or  comparative  inaction.  But  influences  around 
call  forth  effort,  action,  labor ;  and  thus  human  beings  are 
induced  to  move,  to  work,  to  be  energetic.  By  tlic  com- 
bination, then,  of  those  internal  and  external  curi-onts, 
corresponding  to  what  are  often  flippantly  termed  the 
centripetal  and  centrifugal  forces,  all  action  is  produced, 
and  all  things  are  made  to  move  in  their  respective  orbits, 
or  circles.  In  other  words,  all  things  act  as  they  are 
currentally  acted  ujjon,  be  the  motion  high  or  low. 

A  much  used  mechanical  motor  is  vapor,  usually  called 


THE    LAW    OP    INSULATION.  223 

steam.  But  mind  lies  behind  that;  mind  controls,  com- 
bines, concentrates,  rarefies  the  vapor ;  therefore  mind  is 
the  unseen  motor,  —  vapor  the  seen.  The  steam  in  turn 
becomes  a  motor,  acting  on  the  mechanism ;  and  the  mech- 
anism again  acts  upon  other  materials.  And  thus,  wherever 
there  is  motion,  there  is  a  chain  of  currental  causes  and 
effects,  running  upwards  to  the  Infinite  Mind.  Break  a 
single  link  in  this  chain,  and  inertia  comes. 

Keeping  this  currental  law  in  mind,  all  action,  or  motion, 
becomes  harmonic,  wase,  understood,  lofty,  certain ;  —  as 
certain  as  that  straws  show  which  way  the  currents  flow, — 
as  certain  as  that  floating  masses  pass  with  the  stream. 

Let  it  not  be  hastily  said  that  this  view  of  the  grand  law 
of  Motifics  brings  the  Divine  Mind  down  to  common  things, 
—  that  it  detracts  from  the  grandeur  and  dignity  of  the 
Infinite  First  Cause.  On  the  contrary,  by  it  the  grovelling 
mind  is  elevated,  and  its  thoughts  are  led  on  and  upward, 
and  on  and  upward  still,  through  myriads  of  universes,  and 
through  ages  incomputable !  "  Op  Him,  and  through 
Him,  and  to  Him,  are  all  things  ! " 


§XVIII.     THE  LAW   OF  INSULATION. 

Why  does  Electricity  flow  through  certain  materials, 
and  absolutely  refuse  to  pass  through  others  ?  This  is  con- 
sidered a  subtle  question,  and  difficult  to  answer.  The 
substance  commonly  termed  glass  is  a  non-conductor  of 
Electricity.  This  substance  exhibits  a  very  smooth  sur- 
face, also  very  fine  points,  and  an  exceedingly  keen  edge ; 
so  that  it  penetrates  easily  the  flesh  of  animals,  and  poisons 
the  part  when  lodged  therein.  When  certain  ingredients 
are  nicely  compounded  and  placed  under  a  powerful  caloric 
action,  the  compound  becomes  ethereaUzed,  and  is,  to  use 
the  common  term,  transparent. 

But  why  cannot  Electricity  flow  through  this  ethereal- 
ized  material?  Simply,  because  of  the  smoothness  of  its 
surface,  and  the  fineness  of  its  composition.     By  ether  is 


224  THE   EDUCATOR. 

meant  a  highly  rarefied  form  of  the  one  electrical  element; 
it  is  finer  than  ordinary  Electricity,  and  an  element  cannot 
pass  through  a  material  finer  than  itself  It  is  well  known 
that  the  grosser  element  called  water  will  pass  through 
substances  coarser  than  itself,  while  certain  other  liquids, 
finer  than  water,  will  pass  where  that  cannot.  The  law  is 
fixed  and  invariable,  and  it  embodies  the  whole  principle 
of  Insulation. 

It  may  be  asked,  How,  then,  do  persons  see  through  an 
etherealized  material?  Answer,  Ether,  like  that  which  is 
ordinarily  called  Electricity,  is  capable  of  being  made  com- 
paratively gross  or  rare.  It  is  a  greatly  rarefied  and  much 
concentrated  form  of  ether  which  penetrates  glass,  and 
by  means  of  which  vision  is  enjoyed.  The  more,  therefore, 
a  person  becomes  etherealized,  the  keener  are  the  percep- 
tive or  visionic  powers.  The  well-known  seer,  the  Apostle 
of  Nature  [A.  J.  Davis],  possesses  ethereal  ability  to  an 
enormous  extent.  By  this  power,  tliouglits  may  be  seen  as 
plainly  as  can  the  hand.  There  is  truth  in  the  declaration 
of  an  ancient  record,  "  He  knew  their  thoughts,"  that  is, 
he  saw  distinctly  the  workings  of  their  interiors,  before 
they  were  expressed  in  words.  The  Ethereal  Mind  of  all 
minds  sees  the  thoughts  of  His  children.  Spirits  see  the 
thoughts  of  those  who  are  less  etherealized  than  them- 
selves ;  but  they  cannot  discern  the  thoughts  of  the  more 
refined,  because  the  grosser  cannot  penetrate  the  more 
rarefied. 

Nature  has  a  vast  ethereal  storehouse.  The  properties 
of  ether  will  in  due  time  be  more  fully  unfolded  by  the 
Association  of  Elementizers ;  and  when  they  are  under- 
stood, it  will  be  seen  how  spirits  move  with  lightning 
celerity,  and  how  they  can  Avith  perfect  ease  pass  through 
substances  which  obstruct  grosser  bodies;  also  how  they 
inhale  and  subsist  on  ether. 


PROPHETIC   VISION.  225 

§  XIX.    TUE   LAAVS   OP   VISION. 

It  was  once  said,  by  a  rejected,  wandering,  disconsolate 
woman,  ''  Thou,  God,  seest  me."  The  Mind  of  all  minds 
is  the  grand  inspecting  Eye  of  the  universes.  There  is  no 
spot,  however  apparently  insignificant,  which  His  eye  does 
not  penetrate.  No  person,  however  great  or  small,  can 
pass  beyond  the  reach  of  His  observation.  His  ability  to 
perceive  is  infinite  ;  so  that,  meta]3horically  speaking,  He 
numbers  even  the  finest  hairs  of  the  human  body  ;  that  is, 
He  perceives  the  conditions  and  the  wants  of  His  creat- 
ures before  they  are  expressed  in  words  or  in  feelings. 

Such,  comprehensively,  is  the  Eye  of  the  Infinite  Mind. 
In  the  broadest  possible  sense,  He  bears  the  relation  of 
Father  ;  and,  to  a  greater  or  lesser  extent,  imparts  to  each 
of  His  ofispring  His  own  inherent  faculties.  Hence,  the 
more  we  are  assimilated  to  Him,  the  more  distinctly  are 
we  rendered  able  to  perceive,  to  see,  to  examine. 

Like  all  other  faculties,  vision  has  its  absolute,  fixed,  and 
universal  laws  ;  and  to  unfold  these  laws  is  the  design  of 
the  present  paper. 

The  kinds  or  degrees  of  vision  are  various,  and  may 
be  designated  as  outer,  interior,  and  celestial,  —  as  relating 
to  the  past,  the  present,  and  the  future,  —  to  things  low, 
and  things  lofty. 

1.  Of  Prophetic  Vision.  —  In  all  ages,  and  among  all 
nations,  there  has  been  a  class  of  persons  denominated 
seers,  or  predictors.  They  have  been  able  to  declare 
things  which  were  to  be,  and  to  speak  of  these  things  with 
great  confidence,  because  they  were  seers ;  that  is,  they 
helield  the  things  which  they  announced. 

In  the  human  body  is  an  organ  which,  when  much  un- 
folded, constitutes  its  possessor  a  seer, — truly  a  predictor. 
This  may  be  termed  the  Prophetic  Organ ;  and  its  location 
is  at  the  point  where  the  lower  ribs  nearly  meet  in  front. 

The  prophetic  power,  exercised  through  this  organ,  like 
29 


226  THE  EDUCATOR. 

all  things  else,  may  be  used  for  good  or  for  evil  purposes. 
The  laws  by  which  it  is  governed  will  be  hereafter  stated. 

2.  Of  Interior  Vision.  —  Passing  over  the  subject  of 
ordinary  external  vision,  the  laws  of  which  are  well  under- 
stood, that  of  interior  vision  will  now  be  considered. 

First,  What  is  interior  vision?  and  How  is  it  exercised? 
The  mere  external  observer  is  unable,  satisfactorily  to  him- 
self or  others,  to -answer  these  questions.  They  can  be 
answered  only  by  such  as  have  acquired  a  knowledge  of 
the  interiors,  by  careful  inspection.  Interior  vision  is  what 
is  sometimes  termed  insight,  or  the  vision  of  things  in  their 
internal  qualities  and  uses.  It  is  enjoyed  by  means  of  zw- 
terior  visual  organs,  somewhat  corresponding  to  the  organs 
of  external  sight.  These  organs  are  dual,  and  are  located 
about  midway  of  the  shoulders,  and  near  the  top  of  the 
same. 

Secondly,  What  are  its  laws  ?  All  sight,  whether  exte- 
rior, interior,  or  celestial,  is  enjoyed  through  the  instru- 
mentality of  Electricity.  This  element  flows  to  the  receiv- 
ing organs,  and  thence  is  transmitted  to  the  executive  or 
active  organs.  By  this  physiological  process  the  active 
organs  are  excited,  or  brought  into  conditions  of  greater 
or  less  activity.  This  is  the  law.  Persons  are  spiritual- 
ized, or,  better,  eledric-ized ;  the  interior  visual  organs 
are  opened,  and  thus  they  perceive  or  behold  interior  or 
spiritual  objects. 

Thirdly,  by  what  means  may  this  faculty  be  increased  ? 
The  answer  is,  —  1st,  By  inhaling  the  purest  air,  by  day 
and  by  night.  2d,  By  careful  and  regular  ablutions  of  the 
body.  3d,  By  partaking  only  of  pure  and  lofty  foods. 
4th,  By  seeking  and  enjoying  frequently  the  society  of 
very  pure  persons,  and  by  carefully  avoiding  the  contam- 
inating influences  of  the  impure.  Ilcnce,  the  beauty  and 
truthfulness  of  those  sayings,  "  The  pure  in  heart  shall 
see  God ; "  in  other  words,  their  interior  sight  shall  be 
opened ;  —  "  Without  hoUness  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord ; " 


CELESTIAL   VISION.  227 

or,  to  speak  nnmetaphorically,  "Without  purity  no  one  can 
enjoy  interior  vision;  —  "Except  ye  be  born  again,  ye 
cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  "  that  is,  dropping  the 
figure.  Ye  must  be  thoroughly  cleansed,  or  ye  cannot 
enjoy  interior  vision. 

3.  Of  Celestial  Vision. — In  all  the  vast  range  of  phil- 
osophic, scientific,  and  religious  inquiry,  there  is  no  subject 
so  interesting,  so  sublime,  so  divine,  as  that  of  celestial 
vision.     Its  nature  and  laws  will  be  distinctly  presented. 

First,  What  is  the  meaning  of  the  term  celestial  ?  All 
terms  are  used  relatively ;  that  is,  they  bear  relation  to 
.  some  other  terms.  The  word  celestial  bears  relation  to 
the  word  terrestrial;  the  one  describes  a  condition  or 
degree  much  above  that  indicated  by  the  other.  Terres- 
trial sight  may  signify  ordinary  outer  vision ;  celestial  sig- 
nifies not  only  interior  vision,  but  the  vision  of  all  things 
as  pure  and  divine,  in  their  places.  Merely  interior  vision 
may  behold  things  both  good  and  bad  ;  while  celestial  vis- 
ion perceives  only  that  which  is  good,  pure,  holy,  divine. 
Let  these  distinctions  be  carefully  marked. 

Secondly,  What  constitutes  one  a  celestial  seer  ?  The 
Infinite  Mind  beholds  celestially  ;  that  is,  He  beholds  good, 
and  good  only.  It  has  been  truly  said  of  Him  that  He  is 
too  pure  to  behold  iniquity.  All  things,  in  His  sight,  are, 
in  and  of  themselves,  good,  pure,  divine,  or  celestial. 
Hence  it  is  that  from  seeming  evil  He  educes  good  ;  and 
hence  it  was  justly  said  of  Him  that  He  "  saw  everything 
that  He  had  made,  and  behold  it  was  very  good,"  —  that 
is,  celestially  good.  Each  and  all  formations  to  which  He 
had  given  existence  had  an  especial  use,  —  each  bore  cer- 
tain relations  to  others,  —  each  was  needful  in  its  place, 
from  the  minutest  atom  up  to  the  loftiest  angel.  In  this 
very  broad  sense.  He  could  justly  pronounce  all  things 
"  ver}^  good." 

So  vast  and  comprehensive  a  thought  may  bewilder  the 
human  imagination ;  and  great  care  is  needed  in  present- 


228  THE   EDUCATOR. 

ing  it,  since  it  is  very  liable  to  be  misunderstood  by  those 
who  enjoy  only  lower  degrees  of  vision.  But,  as  human 
beings  more  nearly  approach  the  celestial  condition,  their 
minds  expand  and  enlarge,  until  at  length  they  encircle  all 
things,  past,  present,  and  future.  With  celestial  eyes  they 
are  permitted  to  behold  all  things  in  their  divine  relations, 
and  thus  to  see  that  "  all  things  work  together  for  good." 
The  ability  thus  to  see  constitutes  one  a  celestial  visionist. 
Such  an  one  dwells  in  the  seraphic  state,  and  beholds  the 
purposes  of  Him  who  is  said  to  exist  "  in  light  inaccessi- 
ble, whom  no  man  hath  seen  nor  can  see  ;  "  that  is,  no  ter- 
restrial man.  The  celestialized  can  and  do  enter  within 
the  charmed  circle  of  holy  and  immortal  light ! 

Thirdly,  How  may  celestial  vision  be  attained  ?  The 
answer  is,  —  The  more  lofty  one's  thoughts,  desires,  and 
purposes,  are,  the  more  are  the  celestial  organs  brought 
into  exercise,  and  by  that  exercise  they  become  more  and 
yet  more  unfolded.  These  celestial  organs  are  located  in 
the  forehead.  As  one  lifts  his  thoughts  upwards  [or 
becomes  elevated  from  all  that  is  low,  earthly,  sensual, 
selfish]  he  comes  in  direct  relation  with  the  Grand  Celes- 
tial Mind ;  and  so  he  receives  celestial  influxes,  and  comes 
to  enjoy  celestial  vision.  It  was  said  by  a  seraphic  one, 
"  I  dwell  in  the  high  and  holy ; "  by  another,  "  I  am  in 
Him,  and  He  in  me  ;  "  —  declarations  beautifully  illustra- 
tive of  celestial  vision. 

4.  Of  Angelic  Vision.  —  In  presenting  this  distinct 
branch  of  the  general  subject  of  vision,  it  will  be  inquired, 

First,  what  constitutes  one  an  angel  ?  Tlie  word  angel 
has  been  used  very  generally  to  signify  a  superhuman 
tteing.  But  in  this  discourse  it  will  be  used  in  quite 
another  sense,  —  that,  simply,  of  minister.  One  who  truly 
ministers  to  the  wants  or  necessities  of  others  is  a  mes- 
senger, or  angel.  It  may  be  said  that  such  messengers  go 
constantly  before  the  Infinite  Mind,  to  execute  His  wills, 
—  to  complete  His  lofty  purposes.     It  was  well  remarked 


ANGELIC  VISION.  229 

by  one,  "  I  came  to  minister,  ...  to  do  the  will  of  Him 
that  sent  me."  Whoever,  then,  does  the  wills  of  God,  is 
an  angelic  one. 

Secondly,  What  is  angelic  vision  ?  Such  a  person  as  has 
been  described  has  what  may  be  called  an  illuminated 
mind.  The  mind's  eye  being  single  to  execute  the  wills 
of  the  Infinite  Mind,  the  whole  corporal  body  is  one 
blaze  of  refulgent  light.  Within  such  there  is  burning  the 
perpetual  ''  candle  of  the  Lord,"  —  the  light  of  Infinite 
Wisdom ;  and  hence  there  is  no  obscurity.  They  see  what 
should  be  done,  and  they  are  the  executors  of  the  Infinite 
Mind.  Their  abilities  to  execute  are  commensurate  with 
their  perception  of  purposes  to  be  accomplished;  and 
though  they  may  appear,  to  external  human  vision,  to  per- 
form miraculous  things,  yet  they  are  simply  ministers 
having  angelic  vision. 

Thirdly,  By  what  law  is  angelic  vision  governed?  Mes- 
sengers, or  angels,  are  brought  into  hannonious,  direct 
relations  with  the  Infinite  Mind  ;  and  thus  the  Divine  Mind 
is  able  to  flow  directly  into  the  angelic  mind.  Hence  the 
seraphic  declaration  of  one,  "  The  spirit  of  the  Lord  God 
is  upon  me ;  .  .  .  He  hath  anointed  me  to  proclaim  good 
tidings  to  the  humble  ;  He  hath  sent  me  to  bind  up  the 
broken-hearted,  ...  to  give  beauty  for  deformity,  joy  for 
sorrow."  This  is  among  the  most  sublime  expressions 
contained  in  the  records  of  the  past. 

Fourthly,  How  is  the  angelic  condition  to  be  attained  ? 
1st,  By  seeking  only  lofty  things,  —  placing  the  afiections 
wholly  there.  2d,  By  most  tranquil  conditions  of  body 
and  mind,  coupled  with  an  unfaltering  trust  in  the  Father 
of  all.  3d,  By  a  deep  interior  consciousness  that  eacJi 
person  is  related  to  all  other  persons,  and  hence  an  effort  to 
aid  such  as  are  in  need.  From  such  effort  there  results  a 
deep  interior  conscious  influx  from  the  Divine  Mind,  which 
says,  ''  Well  done,  good,  faithful,  philanthropic  one ;  thou 
shalt  rest  securely  in  the  Father's  placid  bosom,  dweUing 

20 


230  THE    EDUCATOR. 

in  Him  and  He  in  thee  ;  and  thou  shalt  drink  of  that  pure 
water  of  hfe  which  perpetually  satisfies." 

Such  is  angehc  vision,  and  such  the  laws,  fixed  and 
eternal,  by  which  it  is  enjoyed. 


§  XX.     LIGHT,   ITS  SOURCE   AND   PROPERTIES. 

First,  of  the  origin  of  light.  Whence  does  light  ema- 
nate ?  When  did  it  begin  to  emanate  ?  What  is  it8 
extent?  and  what  of  its  continuance?  These  queries  are 
most  sublimely  interesting,  as  well  as  most  highly  impor- 
tant ;  but  mere  external  observers  are  wholly  incapable  of 
answering  them.  They  can  be  answered  wisely  and  satis- 
factorily only  by  regarding  the  Mind  of  all  minds  as  the 
Grand  Central  Luminary  of  the  UN^VERSES.  It  is  from 
this  Source  of  all  sources  that  Life,  Light,  and  all  things, 
spontaneously  flow.  Without  this  recognition  of  the  Infi- 
nite Mind  as  an  exhaustless  Fountain  of  all  elements,  the 
finite  mind  gropes  in  darkness,  —  knows  not  whence  itself 
came,  nor  whither  it  goeth.  Such,  then,  in  brief,  is  the 
origin  of  light. 

Secondly,  of  its  po'operties.  It  has  several  properties, 
which  will  be  presented  in  their  natural  order  and  proper 
relations. 

In  a  remote  age  it  was  written,  "  And  God  said,  Let 
there  be  light;  and  there  was  light;  "  ''  and  God  divided 
the  light  from  the  darkness.  And  God  called  the  light 
Day,  and  the  darkness  he  called  Night."  These  highly 
poetical  but  quite  abrupt  declarations  have  served  some- 
what to  per^jlex  and  confuse  even  minds  into  which  great 
light  had  come.  In  elucidating  this  obscure  subject,  it 
may  be  said  that  the  term  day  is  representative  of  a  con- 
dition, and  night  is  also  representative  of  another  condi- 
tion. In  a  strict  sense,  there  is  no  absolute  darkness; 
daikiHjss  and  light  are  but  comparative  or  relative  terms, 
designating  states,  or  conditions.  The}'-  indicate  the  posi- 
tive and  negative  states,  —  the  impartive  and  receptive  con- 


LIGHT.  231 

ditions ;  or,  in  other  words,  they  bear  the  relations  of 
masculine  and  feminine,  which  terms  respectively  are 
nearly  identical  in  significance.  All  things  in  Nature  are 
masculine  and  feminine.  Light,  then,  is  not  only  imjmrt- 
ive,  or  masculine,  but  it  is  also  receptive,  or  feminine ;  and 
these  two  conditions  correspond  to  day  and  night. 

A  second  property  of  light  is  warmth.  That  is  but  a 
result  of  the  commingling  of  the  positive  with  the  nega- 
tive elements,  the  masculine  with  the  feminine,  the  day 
with  the  night.  As  these  intermingle,  warmth,  or,  to  use 
a  less  perfect  term,  heat,  is  produced. 

So,  as  the  mind  is  turned  upward  to  the  Divine  Mind,  it 
not  only  receives  what  is  termed  light,  but  there  comes  a 
glow,  a  quickening,  a  sense  of  internal  warmth ;  a  fire  is 
kindled,  and  thus  it  was  beautifully  said  by  one,  "  While  I 
was  musing,  the  fire  burned;"  —  that  is,  while  in  a  tran- 
quil state,  light  came,  and  interior  warmth  was  the  result. 
It  was  also  said  by  certain  travellers,  "  Did  not  our  hearts 
burn  within  us,  while  he  talked  with  us  by  the  Avay  ?  " 
And  a  forerunner  declared,  "  I  baptize  you  with  water ; 
but  one  cometh  after  me  who  will  baptize  with  the  holy 
unction,  and  with  fire."  These  illustrations  of  the  effect 
of  [interior]  light  are  perfectly  adapted  to  the  present 
purpose. 

A  third  property  of  light,  as  combined  with  heat,  is 
expansion.  When  night  comes,  all  things  in  Nature  con- 
tract, or  they  pass  into  the  receptive  or  feminine  state,  and 
all  is  repose.  But  when  the  day,  or  positive,  or  masculine 
state  succeeds,  then  all  things  expand ;  everything  throws 
itself  open,  and  activity  and  irapartation  are  everywhere 
seen.  The  warm  season  is  positive,  or  impregnative  ;  the 
cold  season  is  negative,  or  receptive  ;  —  both  performing 
wisely  their  appropriate,  harmonious,  fructifying,  and  germ- 
inating functions.  [So  in  the  inner  world ;  light  and 
warmth  are  followed  by  mental  expansion,  enlargement, 
impartation.] 


232  THE   EDUCATOR. 

How  sublime,  how  vast,  how  wonderful,  are  thy  works, 
Lord  God  Almighty  1 

•'  Thou  art,  0  God,  the  Life  and  Light 

Of  all  this  wondrous  world  we  see  ; 
Its  glow  by  day,  its  smile  by  night. 

Are  but  reflections  caught  fi-om  Thee  I 
Where'er  we  turn.  Thy  glories  shine, 
And  all  things  fair  and  bright  ar«  Thine  ! ' ' 

Thirdly,  of  Light  as  it  relates  to  the  law  of  Vision. 
By  what  means  are  human  beings  able  [interiorly]  to  per- 
ceive ?  and  why  do  they  not  as  clearly  perceive  in  the 
[mental]  night  as  in  the  [mental]  day  ?  —  that  is,  in  the 
recejjtive  as  in  the  impartive  state  ?  DifBcult  though  it 
may  seem  to  answer  these  questions,  yet  the  general  law 
may  be  pointed  out  in  a  manner  that  will  be  perfectly 
satisfactory  to  greatly  expanded  minds. 

In  former  times  it  was  customar}'  for  painters  to  repre- 
sent greatly  enlightened  persons  as  surrounded  by  a  halo, 
which  custom  originated  in  the  thought  that  such  persons 
were  of  what  has  been  called  the  day  condition ;  that  is, 
they  were  positive,  masculine,  impartive,  capable  of  illu- 
minating others.  But  it  is  a  fixed  law,  that  persons  can 
impart  only  what  they  have  received,  or,  more  strictly 
speaking,  Avhat  they  are  receiving.  Each  individual,  then, 
performs  two  offices,  —  those  of  receiver  and  imparter. 
To  a  full  understanding  of  this  subject,  it  is  needful  to 
know  that  the  hrain  is  [relatively  to  other  parts  of  the 
body]  a  receiver  ;  it  is  receptive,  or  feminine,  while  other 
portions  of  the  person  are  positive,  impartive,  impregna- 
tive,  or  masculine.  Man  was  made  "  male  and  female,"  as 
declares  the  ancient  writing,  having  the  ability  to  receive 
and  the  ability  to  impart.  All  things  in  Nature  are  thus 
male  and  female.  Man  must  therefore  receive,  before  he 
imparts. 

WIk'Hcc,  then,  comes  the  impregnation  of  the  negative 
or  receptive  portion  of  the  person  [in  other  words,  whence 


LIGHT.  233 

comes  that  which  is  received]  ?  The  answer  is,  from  the 
Grand  Positive  Impregnating  Mind  of  all  minds.  In  pro- 
portion as  the  receivers  [mental  faculties]  are  open,  ex- 
panded, there  is  power  to  impart  to  or  impregnate  them. 
When  fully  impregnated,  they  can  receive  no  more ;  they 
close,  and  repose,  slumber,  or  the  condition  termed  night, 
succeeds.  In  this  condition,  the  elements  which  have  been 
received  pass  to  different  parts,  as  in  the  mortal  body, 
supplying  various  wants  ;  and,  on  arousing  from  this  state 
of  slumber,  the  mechanism  is  again  prepared  for  action. 
Thus  there  is  a  ceaseless  round  of  reception  and  imparta- 
tion  [in  mind  as  in  body]. 

This  law  of  successive  day  and  night,  of  activity  and 
repose,  is  precisely  the  same  as  that  which  produces  in 
animals  the  disposition  to  sleep  after  the  copulative  pro- 
cess. The  law  is  universal.  Correspondentially,  through- 
out Nature  [in  the  external  as  in  the  internal],  there  are 
states  of  wakefulness,  or  receptivity,  and  states  of  slumber, 
repose,  or  darkness,  if  preferred,  though,  strictly  speaking^ 
there  is  no  absolute  darkness. 

Fourthly,  and  in  conclusion,  a  suggestion  will  be  made 
respecting  new  methods  of  obtaining  light.  There  is  a 
substance,  commonly  called  phosphorus,  from  which  it  is 
well  known  that  a  brilliant  and  very  agreeable  light  can  be 
obtained.  It  is  derived  from  the  animal  kingdom ;  but,  of 
course,  its  primeval  origin  is  in  the  mineral,  whence  it 
passed  through  the  vegetable  to  the  animal.  This  sub- 
stance requires  to  be  used  with  great  care,  because  of  its 
highly-inflammable  character.  When  its  properties  are 
better  understood  it  will  wholly  supersede  the  present  use 
of  oils  and  gases  for  illuminating  purposes. 

At  a  suitable  season  instructions  will  be  given  of  a 
method  of  obtaining  phosphorescent  light.  It  exists  in 
ample  supplies.  As  it  were,  immense  quantities  are  in 
store  in  that  grand  reservoir,  the  North ;  and  when  the 
phosphorescent  law  is  understood,  light,  economical  as 
30  20* 


234  THE  EDUCATOR. 

that  of  the  sun,  and  agreeable  as  that  of  the  moon,  may- 
be secured. 

There  is  no  thing  universally  needed,  but  is  amply  sup- 
plied. There  is  a  universal  need  of  light,  —  there  is  a 
universal  supply.  It  is  a  glorious  truth,  that  the  Divine 
opens  his  liberal  hand  and  satisfies  the  needs  of  all  He  has 
formed.  Were  there  a  single  need  without  an  appropriate 
supply,  it  would  be  impossible  to  answer  the  perplexing 
question,  Whence  came  that  need? 

§  XXr.     THE   DIAMONIC   LAW. 

In  a  former  age  it  was  boldly  declared  that  "  every  val- 
ley should  be  filled,  and  every  mountain  brought  low." 
That  was  the  loftiest  and  greatest  thought  of  that  time. 
But  the  Present  is  wiser  than  the  Past,  Man  is  being 
more  perfectly  and  interiorly  unfolded,  so  that  he  can 
more  fully  understand  and  employ  the  agencies  placed  at 
his  disposal. 

By  a  thorough  acquaintance  with  what  may  be  termed 
the  Diamonic  law,  he  will  be  able  to  cut  through  the  lofti- 
est and  most  solid  mountains.  This  thought  is  one  of 
the  grandest  ever  suggested  to  the  dwellers  of  earth. 

The  diamond,  as  is  well  known,  penetrates  that  ethe- 
realized  material  called  glass,  though  Electricity  cannot 
affect  it.  How  is  this  done  ?  The  law  that  finer  sub- 
stances can  penetrate  coarser  has  already  been  unfolded. 
The  diamond  is  composed  of  ethereal  angular  particles.  It 
has  multitudinous  sharp  angular  points,  though  unseen  by 
the  external  eye.  These  points,  being  finer  than  the  glass, 
sharper  than  imagination  can  conceive,  penetrate  that 
material,  and  thus  divide  it  with  certainty. 

Such  is  the  Diamonic  law,  as  presented  in  the  ordinary- 
diamond.  Attention  wnll  now  be  turned  to  another  mani- 
festation of  the  same  law,  through  what  may  be  termed 
the  Focuses  [suns]. 

Light  penetrates  glass.     By  wdiat  law  do  the  focuses 


THE   LAW   OF   DIAMONICS.  235 

penetrate  the  eartli  ?  Answer :  By  the  Diamonic  law. 
The  body  called  the  sun  is  an  ethereal  substance.  Behind 
it  are  what  may  be  termed  the  Grand  Diamonics,  penetrat- 
ing that  body  as  light  penetrates  a  focus-glass  [or  lens]  : 
and  the  sun,  like  a  focus-glass,  concentrates  and  sends 
forth  these  particles  in  the  forms  of  what  are  termed  light 
and  heat,  penetrating  the  earth,  expanding,  germinating, 
and  calling  forth  to  activity  countless  lifes  therein. 

If  what  has  been  termed  the  Grand  Diamonics  [or 
exhaustless  ocean  of  diamond-like  particles]  did  not  exist, 
beyond  or  behind  the  sun,  that  body  would  be  little  better 
than  a  congealed  mass.  The  sun  is  therefore  but  the 
medium  through  which  the  Diamonics  act.  Could  the 
sun's  rays,  as  they  are  termed,  be  caught  and  inspected, 
it  would  be  found  that  they  are  composed  of  particles 
each  and  all  of  Diamonic  [diamond-like]  form. 

Such,  then,  is  the  hnv  of  Diamonics,  as  it  relates  to 
light,  heat,  and  penetration.  Each  ray  of  light  is  a  thing 
of  life ;  it  invigorates  the  animal,  vegetable,  mineral. 
Each  and  all  are  impregnated  by  it,  in  accordance  with  one 
grand  law ;  and  thus  life,  germination,  fructification,  ever- 
lastingly proceed. 

But  the  question  may  and  should  be  asked,  Whence 
come  the  Diamonics  ?  The  answer  is  ready :  Prom  the 
Grand  Central  Source  of  all  Life,  all  Light,  all  Wisdom,  all 
Knowledge.  As  He  is  reverentially  approached,  the  affec- 
tions are  called  forth,  life  enters  the  interiors,  the  receptar 
cles  open,  and  eternal  light  is  received.  Without  this 
recognition  of  Him  as  the  Light  and  the  Life,  the  philoso- 
pher wanders  in  perpetual  obscurity. 

All  things  have  their  centres ;  each  universe  has  its  cen- 
tre, and  there  is  one  Grand  Centre  of  all  centres,  —  the 
Light,  the  Life,  the  Sjnrit,  —  the  Ether  of  all  ethers,  — 
THE  Central  Diamond  of  all  dl\mont)s,  —  penetrating, 

PERMEATING,  ENLIGHTENING,  WARMING,  EXPANDING,  ALL 
THINGS. 

As  the  rays  of  light  strike  obliquely  on  the  earth,  they 


236  •  THE   EDUCATOR. 

pass  off,  producing  little  effect ;  but  as  they  descend  more 
directly,  they  penetrate,  —  the  earth  cracks,  she  opens  her 
pores,  heat  is  felt,  ice  passes  away,  and  all  things  spring 
into  life. 

In  the  futures,  immense  diamonds  will  be  exhumed,  and 
by  their  aid  mountains  will  be  laid  low  with  as  much  ease 
as  a  piece  of  glass  is  now  cut  in  pieces.  To  execute, 
however,  works  of  this  stupendous  character,  a  mighty 
motor  will  be  required  to  force  the  diamond  into  the 
hardest  substances ;  but  in  time  that  important  requisite 
will  be  furnished,  through  a  wise  knowledge  of  Nature's 
forces,  and  a  skilful  mechanical  arrangement.  The  sug- 
gestion is  the  grandest  that  ever  entered  mind,  and  its 
realization  is  worthy  of  the  most  persevering  effort. 


§  XXII.    OF  BIRTHS. 

Among  the  vast  range  of  subjects  which  the  human 
mind  is  capable  of  comprehending,  there  is  no  one  so 
beautiful,  so  instructive,  so  elevating,  so  inspiring,  as  that 
of  Births.  This  subject  will  be  presented  under  several 
distinct  heads  : 

First,  Of  the  origin  of  births.  A  distinct  recognition 
of  the  Grand  Positive,  Masculine,  or  Impregnative  Mind 
is  essential  to  a  just  philosophic  conception  of  the  origin 
of  births.  That  tliis  subject  may  be  properly  unfolded,  it 
is  needful  to  speak  of  mind  as  it  bears  relation  to  Avhat  is, 
in  distinction  tlierefrom,  denominated  matter.  In  a  very 
nice  and  exceedingly  comprehensive  sense,  it  may  be  truly 
said  that  mind  is  matter ^  and  that  matter  is  mind;  but 
these  terms,  for  convenience'  sake,  are  relatively  used. 
So,  though  all  things  are  strictly  both  male  and  female,  yet 
these  terms  are  relatively  applied  to  indicate  certain 
conditions  in  respect  to  each  other. 

With  this  explanation,  it  may  bo  declared  that  mind 
impregnates  matter,  and,  as  a  consequence,  there  comes 


OF   BIRTHS.  237 

what  is  called  JnrtTi.  If  two  persons  destitute  of  mind 
could  be  brought  into  the  copulative  condition,  no  birth 
could  result ;  it  is  mind  which  passes  into  the  sexual 
organs,  and  originates  birth,  —  the  positive  impregnating 
the  negative,  or  the  masculine  the  feminine.  And  the 
sexual  organs  are  wisely  adapted  to  the  purposes  of  pro- 
creation, or,  better,  of  pro-formation. 

Secondly,  Of  the  variety  of  births,  mineral,  vegetable, 
and  animal.  Animals  are  formed  by  impregnating  the 
gases.  It  is  very  generally  known  that  insects,  Avorms, 
etc.,  may  be  and  are  produced  by  certain  gaseous  and 
liquid  combinations.  The  law  is  the  same  in  respect  to 
mineral  births.  Copulations,  attractions,  and  cohesions, 
take  place,  —  formations,  or  births,  result.  Vegetable 
births  come  by  impregnation  of  M^hat  is  called  heat, 
warmth,  light.  This  may  be  natural  or  artificial,  ■ —  the 
law  is  the  same.  Fruit  expands,  ripens,  falls  to  the 
ground,  or  is  horn ;  it  is  a  birth  ;  it  has  arrived  at  its  cul- 
minating condition.  As  to  the  animal,  impregnation  of  the 
female  creates  what  is  called  warmth,  heat,  a  sexual 
activity ;  the  seed  is  deposited,  it  germinates,  expands,  the 
mother  becoming  more  and  more  rotund  until  the  seed 
ripens.  Then,  like  the  fruit,  it  makes  an  effort  to  reach 
the  earth,  and  by  certain  vital  forces  it  is  sent  forth,  —  the 
cord  is  severed,  —  it  is  horn. 

Thirdly,  Of  births  as  they  relate  to  what  is  called  death. 
The  animals  pass  through  various  stages  until  they  reach 
a  culminating  point;  they  ripen,' pass  from  their  confined 
condition,  and  are  born  into  a  more  expanded,  spiritual,  or 
ethereal  condition ;  so  that  there  is,  in  reality,  no  death, 
but  upward,  onward,  perpetual  life.  And  when  one  has 
fully  ripened  in  the  second  life,  then  there  is  similar  pas- 
sage made  to  a  third  and  yet  more  unfolded  life,  forming  a 
vast  series  of  continued  births,  lifes,  ripenings. 

Fourthly,  Of  the  mysteries  of  human  hirths.  The  hu- 
man is  the  ultimate  of  minerals,  vegetables,  and  animals. 
In  this  highest  form  of  animal  life    are  concentrated  all 


238  THE   EDUCATOK. 

things.  In  the  seed  transmitted  to  or  deposited  in  the 
feminine  sexual  organs  there  are  enveloped,  as  it  were, 
miniature  universes.  The  seed  germinates,  expands, 
grows,  is  born,  comes  forth  into  life.  It  has  mind,  which 
is  able  to  take  in  the  past,  to  embrace  the  present,  and  to 
grasp  the  future.  Its  powers  are  exhaustless.  No  one 
can  say  to  mind,  "  Thus  far  shalt  thou  go,  and  no  further." 
It  is  a  bark  launched  on  a  shoreless  and  fathomless  ocean. 
As  mind  unfolds,  it  attains  more  and  more,  —  passing  on 
from  life  to  life,  from  condition  to  condition.  How  grand, 
how  solemn,  how  sublime,  how  mysterious,  then,  is  the 
subject  of  human  conceptions  —  all  these  limitless  powers, 
capacities,  aspirations,  wrapped  up  in  a  speck  of  appar- 
ently lifeless  matter  which  passes  from  one  sexual  organ 
to  another  ! 

In  application  of  this  law  to  the  constructed  mechanism, 
without  entering  into  particulars,  it  may  be  briefly  said 
that  there  is  an  i'mj)7'egnatio7i  of  thought,  —  that  thought  has 
its  time  of  conce2Jtion.  When  fully  conceived,  it  begins  to 
struggle  for  deliverance,  like  tlie  child  ready  to  be  born. 
It  will  not,  perhaps,  at  first  ripen  into  ivords ;  but,  in  a 
more  advanced  condition,  it  passes  into  acts  or  elahora- 
tions.  That  is,  what  is  called  an  idea  takes  to  itself /o7'm, 
and  it  is  a  child,  an  offs2)ring,  an  elaboration  of  mind.  And 
this  offspring  is  one  Avitli  the  begetter.  If  one  injures  it, 
the  begetter  is  pained ;  it  is  his  child,  and  is  closely  allied 
to  him.  He  embraces  it,  nurses  it,  watches  over  it,  feels  a 
paternal  interest  in  it.  -In  this  comprehensive  sense  this 
mechanism  is  a  child,  —  a  male  and  female  have  been  used 
for  the  impregnation  of  thought,  and  from  that  there  has 
come  forth  the  newly-constructed  child,  whose  name  is  the 
Electric  Motor. 

§  xxiii.   practical  applications. —  "  tue  electric  motor." 

BY    THE    EDITOU. 

It  ifl  proper  tliat  tliis  Part  Bhould  eoncludo  witli  some  account  of  an 
attempt  made,  on  the  part  of  the  iiivisil)h!  propounders  of  the  Electrical 


THE    ELECTRIC    MOTOR.  239 

Theory  therein  set  fortli,  together  with  such  human  cooperators  as 
they  were  able  to  enlist,  to  illustrate  and  demonstrate  the  truth  and 
the  practical  value  of  their  teachings. 

As  early  as  in  November,  1852,  in  connection  with  the  communication 
relating  to  Motion  as  an  Inherent  Property  in  Nature  (page  145) ,  some 
directions  were  given  for  the  commencement  of  a  mechanical  structure, 
with  the  alleged  view  of  disclosing  to  mankind  the  principle  of  Perpetual 
Motion,  or  Universal  Activity.  In  July  of  the  following  year  —  some 
few  individuals  having  become  suflBciently  interested  in  the  suggestions 
put  forth  to  be  willing  to  aid  in  the  undertaking  —  a  small  model  was 
begun. 

Step  by  step,  as  successive  points  in  the  general  theory  were  unfolded, 
exact  instructions  were  presented  for  the  elaboration  of  corresponding 
portions  of  the  model.  These  mechanical  instructions  were  given  through 
the  lips  of  the  same  communicator  (in  the  condition  of  trance)  as  was 
employed  for  the  statement  of  the  principles.  Being  a  person  quite  des- 
titute of  either  inventive  genius,  scientific  knowledge  in  either  of  the 
departments  involved,  or  even  ordinary  mechanical  abilities,  he  was  him- 
self utterly  unable  to  perceive,  at  any  time,  the  adaptation  of  the  means 
prescril>ed  to  the  end  proposed ;  and  hence  he  was  much  of  the  time 
while  thus  employed  entirely  sceptical  as  to  any  useful  results.  Doubt- 
less he  was  for  these  reasons  all  the  better  adapted  to  be  an  instrument  in 
the  execution  of  the  scheme,  —  his  mind  not  being  preoccupied  with  prev- 
alent theories,  and  neither  disposed  nor  able  to  interpose  any  undesired 
suggestions  of  its  own  to  help  or  mar  the  execution. 

These  instructions,  however,  involved  the  application  of  chemical,  elec- 
trical, and  mechanical  principles,  requiring  great  exactness  in  statement 
as  well  as  in  execution,  and  to  a  considerable  extent  lying  beyond  (if  not 
apparently  counter  to)  the  teachings  of  the  schools.  They  were,  never- 
theless, always  given  with  precision,  positiveness,  and  without  the  mistakes 
usually  attendant  upon  merely  experimental  undertakings.  Thus,  these 
directions  evinced  the  action  of  a  mind,  or  minds,  having  a  definite  pur- 
pose in  view,  and  conscious  of  ability  to  reach  that  purpose  through 
definite  means,  beyond  the  knowledge,  or  even  conjecture,  of  the  human 
operators. 

In  this  manner,  in  the  course  of  some  eight  or  nine  months,  through 
various  labors  and  vicissitudes,  a  mechanical  structure  was  brought  into 
existence,  the  like  of  which  doubtless  never  before  existed,  either  "  on 
the  earth,  or  in  the  waters  under  the  earth  ;  "  whether  "  in  the  heavens 
above,"  no  opinion  will  be  ventured.  At  all  events,  it  exhibited  to  those 
conversant  with  the  method  of  its  construction  a  most  conclusive  as  weU 
as  unique  evidence  of  supra-mundane  or  spiritual  interposition,  —  as 
conclusive,  probably,  as  was  ever  afibrded  by  any  event  or  transaction 
occurrinni;  within  the  range  of  human  observation. 


240  THE   EDUCATOR. 

But  was  it  anything  more  than  this?  For  present  purposes,  it  is  not 
deemed  necessary  either  to  give  in  detail  the  history  of  its  construction, 
or  to  present  any  elaborate  description  of  its  various  parts  and  their 
respective  alleged  correspondences  in  the  living  oi'ganism.  Suffice  it  to 
say,  tliat  upon  the  centre  of  an  ordinary  circular  wood  table,  some  three 
feet  in  diameter,  were  erected  two  metallic  ujDrights,  six  or  eight  inches 
apart ;  between  these,  and  reaching  from  the  one  to  the  other,  near  their 
tops,  was  suspended  on  pivots  a  small  steel  shaft,  which  was  crossed  at 
its  centre  by  another  shaft,  about  six  inches  in  length,  on  the  extremities 
of  which  were  suspended  two  steel  balls  enclosing  magnets.  The  first- 
named  shaft  was  nicely  fitted  with  sockets  at  its  extremities,  so  that  the 
balls  could  revolve  with  little  friction.  Beneath  these  suspended  balls, 
between  the  uprights,  and  in  the  centre  of  the  table,  was  arranged  a  very 
curiously  constructed  fixture,  —  a  sort  of  oval  platform,  formed  of  a  pecu- 
liar combination  of  magnets  and  metals.  Directly  above  this  were  sus- 
pended a  number  of  zinc  and  copper  plates,  alternately  arranged,  and  said  to 
correspond  with  the  brain  as  an  electric  reservoir.  These  were  supplied  with 
lofty  metallic  conductors,  or  attractors,  reaching  upward  to  an  elevated 
stratum  of  atmosphere.  In  combination  with  these  principal  parts  were 
adjusted  various  metallic  bars,  plates,  wires,  magnets,  insulating  sub- 
stances, peculiar  chemical  compounds,  etc.,  arranged,  by  careful  direc- 
tion, in  accordance  with  the  relations  of  positive  and  negative,  or  mascu- 
line and  feminine,  as  set  forth  in  the  foregoing  treatises.  At  certain 
points  around  the  circumfei-ence  of  the  structure,  and  connected  with  the 
centre,  small  steel  balls  enclosing  magnets  were  suspended.  A  metallic  con- 
nection with  the  earth,  both  positive  and  negative,  corresponding  with  the 
two  lower  limbs,  right  and  left,  of  the  body,  was  also  provided.  Certain 
portions  of  the  structure  wore  subjected  to  very  peculiar  processes,  such 
as  immersion  for  a  time  in  novel  chemical  preparations,  exposure  to  heat 
and  to  electrical  action,  etc.  etc.,  designed  apparently  to  fit  them  to  per- 
form their  respective  functions.  The  details  of  all  these  processes  have 
been  preserved,  and  may  be  inspected  liy  the  curious.  All  parts  were 
adjusted  with  mechanical  nicety,  and  finished  with  tastefulness. 

Besides  the  elevated  conductors  connecting  with  the  brain,  already 
alluded  to,  and  representative  of  vital  influx  through  that  organ,  provision 
was  made  for  inhalation  and  respiration,  —  thus  recognizing  tlie  three 
essential  vital  processes,  "  without  which,  each  and  all,  natural  and  har- 
monic action  cannot  take  place."  In  short,  the  various  parts  of  the  model 
were  alleged  to  represent  (not  in  outward /o/vw,  but  in  function)  tiw.  essen- 
tial vital  or  motive  organs  of  the  human  or  animal  system,  —  that  is,  what 
is  necessary  to  constitute  a  living  organism.  Animated  life,  be  it  remem- 
bered, has  many  fornix,  but  the  ultimate  source  and  laws  of  motion  are 
undoubtedly  tlie  same  in  all. 

This  structure,  then,  purported  to  be  simply  a  miniature  model  of  an 


THE    ELECTRIC    MOTOR.  241 

electrical  machine,  so  constructed  as  to  derive  its  motion,  or  motive  power, 
not  from  an  electrical  current  generated  by  the  ordinai-y  processes  of 
frictional  or  galvanic  evolution,  but  from  the  electric  life-currents  of 
the  universe,  by  attracting,  absorbing,  and  vitally  dispensing  or  circulat- 
ing those  currents,  in  the  same  manner  as  they  are  attracted,  absorbed, 
and  circulate  through  the  human  or  animal  organism,  causing  the  motion 
of  the  blood.  It  would  thus  avail  itself  of  that  exhaustless  efflux  of  power 
which  wheels  the  planets  on  their  mighty  drcwZa/ory  courses,  —  which 
keeps  all  worlds  in  ceaseless  motion,  — which  is,  in  fact,  nothing  less  than 
the  perpetual  outflow  of  Deific  energy  from  the  "  Grand  Electrical  Focus," 
vitalizing  and  quickening  all  things. 

Such  a  mechanism,  if  successfully  constructed,  as  every  reader  Avill  see, 
would  be  in  reality  "  a  thing  of  life,"  —  having  motion  in  itself,  as  the 
result  of  vital  action,  as  truly  as  the  same  exists  in  the  human  body  ;  in 
other  words,  it  would  be  an  "  Electrical  Motor,"  or  mover.  It  would 
modelize,  or  illustrate  to  the  eye,  the  grand  principle  of  universal  and 
perpetual  Motion,  as  it  exists  in  Nature.  If  "  a  thing  of  life,"  then  its 
production  would  propei'ly  be  called  a  ^^  birth.'"  In  it  would  be  born, 
or  embodied  to  human  vision,  the  grand  idea  of  Motion.  And  though 
it  were  but  a  mere  miniature  model,  not  designed  for  practical  working 
purposes,  yet  it  w^ould  demonstrate  a  principle,  which  ingenious  and 
skilful  mechanicians  might  take  up  and  apj^ly  in  endless  ways,  of  incal- 
culable usefulness. 

Bold  and  stupendous  as  such  an  undertaking  might  appear  at  first 
thought,  yet  the  careful  student  of  the  suggestions  put  forth  in  the  fore- 
going pages  has  doubtless  already  deemed  its  execution  not  only  possible, 
but  practicable,  provided  the  p-mc/;)/es  of  universal  motion,  or  of  Divine 
Activity  in  the  world  of  matter,  have  been  correctly  set  fortli  by  these 
invisible  teachers ;  and  especially  provided  these  teachers  have  also  the 
ability  practically  to  direct  and  supervise  such  a  work,  in  every  particular. 
Surely,  then,  to  put  these  alleged  principles  and  their  enunciators  to  the 
test  was,  in  view  of  the  bare  possibility  of  a  successful  result,  an  object 
wortJiy  of  at  least  some  patient  effort  and  sacrifice  of  personal  comfort  on 
the  part  of  those  who  performed  the  mechanical  labors  ;  —  while  the  exe- 
cution of  so  magnificent  an  undertaking,  for  the  benefit  of  their  "  brothers 
of  the  clay,"  was  a  purpose  confessedly  worthy  to  enlist  the  immortal 
energies  of  the  redeemed  and  exalted  philosophic  minds  who  were  alleged 
to  be  engaged  therein. 

Few  in  number,  and  hedged  in  by  difficulties  of  various  kinds,  —  such 
as  paucity  of  pecuniary  resources,  distrust,  misinterpretation,  and  obloquy 
from  almost  all  quarters,  —  its  earthly  constructors  toiled  on,  until  at 
length  the  mechanism  was  by  its  invisible  projectors  pronounced  com- 
pleted "  05  a  model. ''^ 

Did  it  answer  the  end  jiroposed  ? 

31  21 


242  THE   EDUCATOR. 

A  proper  reply  to  this  question  requires,  first,  a  correct  understanding 
of  what  that  end  was.  The  records  of  the  enterprise,  from  the  outset, 
evince  that  the  originators  of  tlie  structure  con  tern  phited,  not  the  con- 
struction of  a  working  mechanism  (as  some,  even  of  its  friends,  seem  to 
have  erroneously  supposed) ,  but,  on  the  contrary,  simply  a  model  for  the 
embodiment  of  the  idea.  If  it  was  this,  it  surely  was  much.  For,  the 
idea,  or  principle,  when  once  comprehended,  could  evidently  l)e  practi- 
cally applied  to  an  illimitable  extent.  The  construction  of  a  ivorkiuff 
machine  would  obviously  have  required  an  outlay  of  means  not  easily 
obtainable  until  confidence  in  the  principle  should  have  been  inspired  in 
the  minds  of  intelligent  capitalists. 

This  lieing  understood,  a  simple  statement  of  facts,  and  of  the  principles 
involved,  will  suflice  for  the  rest ;  and  this  will  be  given  with  some  par- 
ticularity, in  order  to  correct  erroneous  apprehensions  v.'hich  have  gone 
abroad. 

After  the  completion  of  the  model  proper,  the  direction  was  given  to 
charge  the  structure  with  electricity  from  a  common  electrical  machine. 
This  Avas  done  ;  and,  apparently  as  a  consequence  of  this  process,  a  slight 
pulsatory  and  vibratory  motion  was  observed  in  the  pendants  around  the 
periphery  of  the  table,  commencing  first  on  the  positive  or  masculine 
half,  and  extending  to  the  negative,  in  accordance  with  the  alleged  order 
of  Nature.  (See  page  209.)  This  motion  was  temporary,  as  the  con- 
structors were  told  to  expect ;  and  was  but  preliminary  to  a  process,  or 
series  of  processes,  designed  to  so  charge  the  structure  as  to  bring  it  into 
relation  with  the  ever-active  vital  or  electric  currents  of  Nature,  in  con- 
sequence of  which  it  might  manifest  a  perpetual  motion. 

The  next  step  towards  this  was  to  bring  in  contact  with  the  model  sev- 
eral persons,  of  both  sexes,  in  such  a  way  as  that  they  might  impart  to 
it  their  personal  magnetisms.  On  several  successive  occasions,  circles  of 
individuals  were  invited  to  sit  for  brief  periods  around  the  table,  with 
their  hands  upon  it,  as  in  ordinary  circles  for  spirit-manifestations.  It 
was  observed  that  those  so  invited  were  persons,  at  first,  of  ordinary  or 
comparatively  coarser  organizations  ;  afterwards  those  of  finer  and  yet 
finer  mould,  and,  of  course,  possessing  and  giving  forth  correspondingly 
finer  qualities  of  magnetic  emanations.  The  object  of  tliis  appears  to 
have  been  (although  unexplained  at  the  time)  to  supply  all  the  interme- 
diate links  necessary  for  a  connection  between  the  grosser  materials  of  the 
mechanism  and  that  very  fine  quality  of  invisible  fluid  wliioh  it  was 
designed  should  act  upon  and  in  it. 

The  theory  of  this  would  appear  to  bo  tlie  same  as  that  generally 
accepted  by  pliilosophic  spiritualists,  in  explaining  the  modux  operandi 
of  moving  tallies,  and  other  "  physical  manifestations,"  by  spii'its.  It  is 
universally  understood  to  bo  necessary  that  the  table,  or  other  object  to 
be  moved  by  spirit-agency,  should  first  be  charged  with  emanations  from 


THE   ELECTRIC   MOTOR.  243 

the  medium  (and  often  from  other  persons  in  conjunction  with  the  special 
medium),  —  which  emanations,  being  in  some  sense  slightly  finer  than  the 
finest  substance  of  the  wood  (but  having  an  affinity  for  the  latter) ,  and 
yet  slightly  coarser  than  the  electrical  will-force  of  spirits,  supply  the 
needed  intermediate  link  or  links  requisite  to  enable  disembodied  spirits 
to  affect  the  grosser  matter  of  the  table.  In  fact,  the  same  theory  con- 
stitutes the  common  philosophical  explanation  of  the  action  of  mind,  or 
spirit,  on  matter,  in  any  form,  —  as  in  the  human  being,  for  example. 
The  mind  is  alleged  to  act  first  and  immediatejy  on  a  fluid  or  substance  so 
very  refined  as  to  be  next  to  itself  in  quality,  —  sometimes  called  nervous- 
aura,  or  nerve-spirit;  this  fluid,  in  turn,  acts  on  substances  next  to  it  in 
fineness,  as  the  nerves ;  and  these  again  on  substances  a  little  coarser  in 
texture,  to  wit,  the  muscles ;  and  so  on.  The  finer  is  able  to  produce 
action  upon  the  next  coarser,  and  through  it  upon  the  next,  on  the  uni- 
versal principles  of  attraction  and  repulsion.  This  theory,  furthermore, 
accords  with  the  general  principles  of  universal  motion,  or  Deific  Action, 
as  laid  down  in  the  preceding  pages.  The  universe,  as  well  as  each  of  its 
organized  parts,  is  considered  as  composed  of  a  series  of  concentric  spheres 
or  degrees,  one  within  another,  or  one  finer  than  another,  somewhat  like 
the  concentric  layers  of  the  onion,  —  the  Inmost  being  the  finest,  and  the 
centre  of  power  and  of  efflux,  —  that  is,  the  Deific  and  Motific  Mind, — 
while  the  Outmost  is  the  lowest  and  grossest  form  of  matter  belonging 
either  to  the  Universe  or  to  the  particular  organism  had  in  view.  The 
number  of  degrees  from  outmost  to  inmost  may  be  considered  as  three, 
seven,  or  twelve,  according  to  the  scale  of  division  adopted. 

That  persons  can  and  do  thus  impart  their  vital  emanations,  or  magnet- 
isms, to  inanimate  matter,  so  termed,  as  to  wood,  metals,  and  other  sub- 
stances, hardly  needs  to  be  specially  stated  here.  The  facts  of  psychom- 
etry,  now  so  common,  abundantly  show  that  sensitive  persons  can  perceive 
these  emanations  in  an  autograph  letter,  a  gold  ring,  or  other  article, 
which  has  been  worn  about  a  person ,  so  distinctly  as  to  accurately  describe 
the  individual  from  whom  they  have  proceeded,  even  years  afterwards.  This 
would  seem  to  indicate  the  presence  of  a  substantive  somethincj,  which  was 
once  a  part  of  the  individual  thus  described,  and  partakes  of  his  or  her 
personal  characteristics.  And  this  power  of  psychometry  is  probably 
merely  a  higher  development  of  the  same  faculty  which  enables  the  dog  to 
trace  Ms  master'' s  footsteps  even  among  thousands  of  others. 

Moreover,  that  these  electric  or  magnetic  emanations  retain,  even  after 
apparent  separation  from  the  body  from  which  they  have  proceeded,  some 
degree  of  life,  and  have  to  some  extent  a  vital  connection  with  the  life  of 
the  individual  from  whom  they  have  emanated,  seems  not  only  intrin- 
sically probable,  but  supported  by  the  fact  that  good  psychometrists 
usually  at  once  perceive,  from  the  condition  of  these  emanations,  whether 
or  not  the  external  body  of  the  person  psychometrized  is  Kving  or  dead. 


244  THE   EDUCATOR. 

The  degree  of  life  retained  doubtless  depends  upon  the  depth,  or  vntenor- 
ity,  so  to  speak,  of  the  source  of  these  emanations. 

Again,  it  would  seem  quite  clear  that  these  emanations  from  different 
persons  must  be  of  different  degrees  of  fineness,  in  their  prominent  char- 
acteristics, corresponding  with  the  greater  or  less  degrees  of  refinement  in 
the  phj'sical,  mental,  and  spiritual  conditions  of  such  persons.  That 
physical  purity  or  refinement  can  be  promoted  by  purity  of  diet  and  care- 
ful regimen,  no  intelligent  person  will  deny ;  and  that  mental  and  spiritual 
elevation  (which  is  but  another  term  for  refinement)  is  the  legitimate 
result,  or  necessary  attendant,  of  a  high  consecration  to  truth  and  duty^ 
—  of  a  renunciation  of  all  selfish  schemes,  and  a  suffering  but  steadfast 
devotion  to  philanthropic  labors,  —  will  doubtless  be  readily  conceded.  In 
other  words,  to  state  the  point  strongly,  a  wide  difference  in  quality  may  be 
expected  between  the  personal  emanations  of  a  loathsome  sensualist,  wha 
lives  for  self  alone,  and  those  of  an  active,  self-denying  philanthropist, 
who  has  lovingly  suffered  for  others.  Few  people  there  are  who  do  not 
perceive  something  of  this  difference  by  their  own  sensations  in  the 
presence  of  such  persons. 

To  return,  then,  from  this  digression  :  it  is  apparent  that  the  process 
of  charging  this  novel  piece  of  mechanism  with  animal  or  human  mag- 
netisms, as  above  described,  was  thus  far  in  harmony  with  the  declaration 
made  at  the  outset, — namely,  that  the  originators  of  the  scheme  had 
"  undertaken  to  so  instruct  some  of  the  inhabitants  of  earth,  as  that  this 
power  (that  is,  the  power  exhibited  in  the  moving  of  tables,  etc.)  may  be 
applied  to  valuable  and  especially  to  philanthropic  purposes.^'  (P*g6  159.) 
The  attainment  of  such  a  desideratum  has  doubtless  been  suggested  to 
many  practical  minds  Avho  have  witnessed  phenomena  of  this  class,  and 
attributed  them  to  electrical  agency.  And  those  who  attribute  them  to 
spiritual  agency  must  concede  the  necessity  of  some  intervcniyig  medium 
between  spirit,  or  disembodied  mind,  and  external  matter;  and,  if  tliis 
intervening  medium,  whether  called  electricity  or  by  any  other  name,  can 
be  controlled  by  disembodied  minds,  to  act  upon  external  matter,  then  why 
may  not  such  minds  so  instruct  those  still  in  the  body  that  thny,  too,  may 
do  the  same  thing?  And,  moreover,  if  the  movementa  of  the  universe  as 
a  whole,  and  of  each  living  organism  in  tlie  universe,  arc  carried  on  and 
sustained  by  the  flow  of  exhaustless  currents  of  the  same  invisilile  fluid 
through  which  finite  minds  act  on  matter,  why  may  we  not  learn  to  con- 
struct mechanisms  which  shall  be  susceptible  to  these  universal  currents, 
and  thus  render  this  exhaustless  power  available  for  practical  purposes  ? 

This  question  is  surely  worthy  a  few  moments'  rational  consideration; 
and  it  may  be  well  to  see  if  the  reuuvindcr  of  tliis  singular  history 
furnishes  any  answer  thereto  : 

We  have  already  seen  how,  or  from  what  source,  a  finer  quality  of  vital 
magnetism  than  the  ordinary  might  be  obtained,  if  requisite.    The  next 


THE   ELECTRIC   MOTOR.  245 

step  in  the  process  of  charging  this  mecliardsm  was  in  accordance  with 
the  theory  thus  educed.  An  individual,  well  known  for  a  long  life  of 
philanthropic  labor,  and  self-denying  devotion  to  the  good  of  others,  was 
■desired  to  submit  himself  to  an  operation,  the  precise  nature  and  pur- 
poses of  which  were  at  the  time  designedly  concealed,  and  to  which  he 
consented  only  from  a  rational  confidence  in  the  wisdom  and  good  faith 
of  the  invisible  directors.  As  this  process  was  probably  entirely  novel, 
some  description  of  it  may  interest  the  philosophic  reader. 

He  was  encased,  in  accordance  with  directions  minutely  given,  in  an 
apparatus  previously  provided,  composed  of  a  combination  of  metallic 
plates,  strips,  and  bands,  etc.,  positive  and  negative  in  their  relations; 
and  including,  at  proper  locations,  some  of  the  precious  metals,  jewels, 
and  other  minerals  alleged  to  enter  prominently  into  the  constitution  of 
the  human  body,  —  the  apparatus  having  been  brought  into  peculiar  con- 
ditions by  various  chemical  processes  which  need  not  here  to  be  described. 
This  encasement  was  brought  into  connection  with  the  mechanism  by  a 
simple  touch,  and  its  wearer  was,  for  an  hour  or  more,  thrown  into  the 
condition  of  trance.  Through  another  person  the  invisible  operators  then 
stated  the  object  of  this  to  be  "  to  attract  forth  the  finer  or  more  spirit- 
ual emanations  of  this  person's  organism,  and  conduct  them  to  the 
mechanism,"  — the  latter  having  been  previously  impregnated  with  ele- 
ments of  a  coarser  nature,  so  as  to  render  it  receptive  of  these,  and  the 
metallic  apparatus  furnishing,  by  its  peculiar  chemical  qualities,  a  con- 
ducting or  uniting  medium  between  the  conditions  of  the  two.  A  clear- 
seer,  who  was  present  during  the  operation,  described  "  a  stream  of  light, 
a  sort  o(  umbilicum,  emanating  (from  the  encased  pei'son)  to  and  envelop- 
ing the  mechanism."  The  condition  of  extreme  exhaustion  in  which  he 
■was  found  at  the  termination  of  the  process  indicated  conclusively  that 
*'  virtue,"  of  some  sort,  "  had  gone  out  of  him,"  by  this  novel  mode  of 
transfer.  If  the  process  was  in  reality  what  was  declared,  then  it  may 
be  supposed  —  since  the  subject  of  it  had  been  long  pursuing  a  course  of 
severe  bodily  as  well  as  mental  and  spiritual  discipline,  which  nuist  have 
produced  an  unusual  degree  of  refinement  —  to  have  addetl  another  and 
finer  grade  or  link  in  the  chain  of  desired  connection  between  the  external 
materials  of  the  structure  and  that  inmost  magnetism  wherein  inheres  the 
property  of  ceaseless  activity,  —  that  is,  between  the  terrestrial  and  the 
celestial  degrees.  And,  furthermore,  the  addition  of  this  link  may  be 
supposed  to  have  prepared  the  way  for  still  another.  How  should  the 
next  be  furnished  ? 

It  is  asserted  (see  treatise  on  Celestial  ^Magnetism,  page  186)  that  "  the 
bodies  and  minds  of  females,  as  a  class,  are  in  purer  conditions  than  are 
those  of  males,  and  consequently  a  higher  degree  of  the  celestial  magnet- 
ism is  by  them  exhibited."  That  the  female  is,  as  a  general  law,  the 
more  especial  embodiment  of  the  love  element  (which  is  the  inmost  of  all 

21* 


2-16  THE   EDUCATOR. 

things  —  "  the  Divine  essence  "),  as  the  male  is  of  the  wisdom  element, 
■will  doubtless  be  conceded  by  all ;  and,  if  this  be  so,  then,  other  things 
being  equal,  she  may  be  supposed  to  possess,  and  be  capable  of  transmit- 
ting, a  finer  and  more  vital  magnetism,  —  that  is,  an  element  having  more 
of  the  inmost  life-principle,  Avhich  is  Celestial  Love.  That  females  differ 
greatly,  liowever,  as  individuals,  in  the  degree  to  which  they  embody  this 
element,  and  consequently  in  the  degree  of  celesiiality  which  they  manifest, 
is  quite  obvious.  It  may  be  supposed,  nevertheless,  that  one  in  Avhom 
the  affectional  nature  properly  predominates  over  all  other  characteristics, 
and  in  whom  it  has  become,  by  a  severe  life-discipline,  elevated  above  all 
selfishness  and  sensualism,  —  one  who  has  trustingly  and  heroically 
renounced  all  things  usuidly  held  most  dear,  from  sincere  and  loving 
devotion  to  truth  and  human  good,  —  it  may  reasonably  be  supposed  that 
such  an  one  should  be  capable  of  imparting  (either  of  herself  or  as  a 
channel  for  higher  existences)  a  higher  or  more  interior  quality  of  the 
celestial  life-element  than  are  those  who  have  not  been  called  to  pass 
such  ordeals.  If,  then,  a  woman  could  be  found  possessing  such  qualifi- 
cations, and  willing  to  aid  in  putting  to  the  test  so  bold  and  novel  an 
experiment,  whatever  risks  might  be  incurred,  it  is  readily  seen  How 
still  another  link  in  the  chain,  or  grade  in  the  ascent,  —  and  perhaps  the 
last  needed,  —  might  be  supplied. 

SuSice  it  to  say,  that  a  person,  well  knowni  by  those  who  knew  her  best 
to  possess  in  some  good  degree,  at  least,  the  qualifications  above  described^ 
united  in  a  harmonious,  well-balanced  physical,  mental,  and  spiritual 
organism,  —  one  who  had  inherited  at  the  outset  an  unusually  sensitive 
nature,  which  had  been  still  furtlier  refined  by  much  discipline  in  the 
school  of  sufiering,  —  was  at  this  juncture  requested  by  the  invisible 
mechanicians  to  lend  her  assistance.  The  request  contained  the  general 
intimation  that  it  was  "for  a  culminating  purpose;"  and  it  had  been 
some  time  previously  declared  that  this  person  had  been  "  deliberately 
selected  as  the  medium  for  the  communication  of  the  celestial,  which  is 
the  highest,  most  rarefied  and  concentrated  form  of  magnetism."  The 
precise  mode,  however,  in  which  this  was  to  be  done,  and  the  results  to 
be  anticipated,  were  not  made  known  beforehand. 

Intelligently  satisfying  herself  that  the  purpose  intended  involved 
neither  wrong  nor  impropriety,  — while,  provided  the  principles  of  nature 
insisted  upon  by  these  invisible  teachers  were  correct,  it  miglit  result  in 
something  of  the  highest  use  to  humanity,  —  she  resolutely  decided  te 
comply  with  tlieir  wishes,  and  put  the  matter  to  the  test,  so  far  as  she 
might  be  tlie  instrument  of  so  doing.  It  ought  in  justice  to  be  added,  that 
tiiis  was  d(jno  witli  an  evident  distrust  on  her  part  of  tlie  possession  of  any 
qualilications  for  tlie  service  required  siiperior  to  tliose  attained  by  her 
sex  in  general ;  and  only  from  an  earnest  wiUingneSiS  to  be  of  use,  even 
in  an  unpopular  way. 


THE    ELECTRIC    MOTOR.  247 

The  process  of  impartation  in  this  case  presented  some  novel  and  un- 
looked-for oharaoteriatics,  the  details  of  which,  though  of  interest  to  the 
careful  student  of  mental  physiology,  are  unimportant  to  tlie  present  pur- 
pose. Suffice  it  to  say,  that  no  conducting  apparatus  was  employed,  as  in 
the  previous  instance,  but  nevertheless  an  exhaustion  of  vitality,  as  great 
or  still  gi'eater  than  in  that  case,  was  experienced.  To  the  subject  (who 
was  normally  conscious  during  the  experiment)  it  seemed  that  the  ema- 
nations given  forth  proceeded  mainly  from  the  (physical)  heart,  the  centre 
of  life,  and  partook  of  the  very  inmost  essence  of  her  being.  What- 
ever may  have  been  the  precise  nature  of  the  process,  the  exhaustion  which 
ensued  indicated  that,  as  in  the  former  case,  something  had  been  imparted. 

Was  this  Hie  thing  requisite  to  induce  motion  ?  In  answer,  it  may  be 
stated  that,  immediately  subsequent  to  this  last  process  (the  writer  was  a 
witness  to  all  the  material  facts  here  narrated),  a  slight  j^i^dsatory  action 
became  perceptible  in  the  extremities,  that  is,  the  pendent  magnetic  balls 
around  the  circumfei-ence  of  the  mechanism,  where  a  similar  motion  had 
before  appeared  on  its  being  charged  from  an  ordinary  electrical  machine. 
This  pulsation,  or  throbbing,  was  perceptible  first  to  the  touch,  but  gradu- 
ally increased  until  it  produced  a  visible  vibratory  motion,  fii-st  on  the 
positive,  and  shortly  afterwards  on  the  negative  side.  This  motion  was 
quite  variable,  —  at  times  being  but  slightly  perceptible,  and  again  causing 
the  pendants  to  swing  through  an  arc  of  two  inches  or  more,  on  a  radius 
of  three.  Repeated  and  careful  observations  and  experiments  satisfied 
many  witnesses,  and  among  them  the  writer,  that  this  motion  pi'oeeeded 
from  no  discoverable  external  cause.  It  could  be  markedly  increased  by 
further  impartations  of  magnetism  from  the  person  last  employed,  and  for 
a  time  exhibited  sensible  diminution  in  case  of  her  long  absence,  —  thua 
indicating  that  the  mechanism  had  been  brought  into  such  a  state  as  to 
be  susceptil)le  to  the  action  of  human  magnetism.  Moreover,  on  being  at 
length  taken  in  pieces  (by  direction  of  its  invisible  originators)  and  re- 
moved to  western  New  York,  —  a  distance  of  several  hundred  miles  from 
the  place  of  its  construction,  —  and  there  again  set  up,  the  same  motion 
reappeared,  continuing,  so  far  as  is  known,  while  the  structure  remained 
entire,  —  that  is,  for  some  four  or  five  months. 

Here,  then,  beyond  question,  was  motion,  of  a  certain  kind  or  degree, 
resultant,  apparently,  from  this  xaovel  combination  of  mineral  substances 
impregnated  by  magnetisms,  —  the  whole  arranged  and  charged  in 
accordance  with  precise  directions  from  invisible  instructors,  and  in  har- 
mony with  alleged  universal  laws.  The  motion  was  pulsatory,  —  sug- 
gesting the  action  of  a  heart,  beating,  possibly,  in  sympathy  or  connection 
with  "the  Grand  Central  Magnetic  Heart  of  the  Universes,  ])y  whose 
pulsations  all  things  live,"  as  set  forth  in  the  papers  on  The  Circulatory 
Law  and  The  Law  of  Motifics  (pp.  209,  220).  Thus  far  it  resemi)led  — 
perhaps  it  would  not  be  too  much  to  say  corresponded  to  —  the  pulsatory 


248  THE  EDUCATOR. 

action  which  exists,  ivithout  volition,  in  the  unborn  foetus,  or  the  newly- 
born  offsprincf.  before  the  will  comes  into  activity  for  the  production  of 
voluntary  motions. 

This  motion  was,  therefore,  what  might  have  been  expected  to  result, 
provided  the  theory  of  the  universe  set  forth  in  the  foregoing  treatises  is  the 
true  theory,  and  provided,  also,  the  model  was  properly  constructed. 

The  reader  is  allowed  to  judge  for  himself  how  far  this  result  afforded 
any  confirmation  to  that  theory,  or  testified  to  the  practical  skill  of 
the  unsi'en  elaborators.  At  least,  these  elaborators  themselves  appeared 
to  be  fully  satisfied,  thus  far,  with  what  had  been  accomplished.  The 
following  declarations,  made  at  and  immediately  subsequent  to  the  point 
of  culmination,  will  indicate  to  the  reader  their  estimation  of  the  result. 
If  the  broad  and  generalizing  philosophy  held  by  these  teachers  (see  paper 
on  Births,  p.  236),  which  considers  all  thoughts,  ideas,  and  inventions,  as 
produced  under  universal  laws  of  generation,  conception,  and  birth,  as 
really  as  are  human  offspring,  —  thus  rendering  it  proper  to  style  the  steam- 
engine  a  child  of  Watt,  or  to  say  that  the  electric  telegraph  was  conceived 
in  and  horn  of  the  mind  of  IMorse,  — if  this  be  remembered,  the  reader 
will  avoid  the  not  very  creditable  error  into  which  some  people  have 
fallen,  of  associating  indelicate  ideas  with  the  language  employed  in  these 
citations  : 

"  Unto  your  Earth  a  child  is  born.  Its  name  shall  be  called  the  Elec- 
trical Motor.  It  is  the  offspring  of  mind,  —  of  the  union  of  mind 
with  matter  impregnated  by  invisible  elements.  It  is  to  move  the  moral, 
scientific,  philosophic,  and  religious  worlds."     .     .     . 

"  These  two  persons  are  representative  of  begetters,  —  influences  pass- 
ing fron\  them,  unseen,  yet  mighty.  .  .  .  These  minerals  [of  the  mechan- 
ism] are  united  to  the  animal  [that  is,  the  human  emanations  or  mag- 
netisms imparted]  that  they  may  act  and  reiict  upon  each  other,  like  unto 
the  copulative  processes,  or  procreatives.  By  this  arrangement  various 
parts  are  formed  into  one  whole."     .     . 

"  It  [the  mechanism]  is  now  thoroughly,  electrically,  magnetically, 
chemically,  spiritually',  and  celestially,  impregnated.  It  needs  maternal 
care,  like  other  new-born  babes.  It  hungers  for  that  nourishment  on 
which  it  can  feed,  and  by  which  it  can  expand  and  grow.  .  .  .  Certain 
processes  will  from  this  time  pass  on,  corresponding  to  expansion  or 
growth.  Mysterious  though  this  process  is,  yet  it  is."  .  .  .  "It  will 
then  [that  is,  after  a  certain  period]  go  alone,  and  piek  out  its  own 
nouriHlinicnt  from  the  surrounding  dements." 

"  As  till  first  forination  of  intelligent  beings  resulted  from  the  marriage 
of  Love  and  Wisdom  in  the  Divine,  so  when  certain  corresponding  condi- 
tions are  reached  by  the  human  race,  in  ivhich  the  true  m.\rriage  shall  be 
recogiimd,  they  will  become  capable  of  giving  birth  to  new  formations,  bear- 
ing the  same  relation  to  the  human  that  the  Imman  bears  to  the  Divine.''' 


THE   ELECTRIC   MOTOR.  249 

"  The  '  wise  men  '  are  yet  to  come  and  lay  their  treasures  at  the  feet 
of  this  child,  .  .  .  and  it  will  teach  in  the  temples  the  Doctors  of  Science. 
.  .  .  And  then  will  come  the  season  of  scientific  opposition,  rejDroach, 
scorn,  and  hatred  ;  but  meekly  will  it  work  on  and  on.  And,  tliough  it 
may  be  apparently  destroyed,  yet  it  will  have  its  new  and  beautiful  resur- 
rected condition." 

The  candid  reader  will  doubtless  perceive  that,  admitting  this  produc- 
tion to  be  what  was  aimed  at  by  its  constructors,  there  is  a  beautiful 
significance  couched  in  the  semi-symbolic  language  of  the  last  quotation. 

But  it  will  very  properly  be  asked.  Was  this  pulsatory  or  vibratory 
action  the  only  motion  produced  ?  It  was.  And  wore  not  the  earthly 
cooperators  led  to  expect  something  more,  —  a  rotary  motion  that  would 
be  available  as  a  moving  power  for  mechanical  purposes?  They  did 
anticipate  this,  and  supposed  they  had  good  authority  for  it ;  but,  when 
the  anticipation  was  disappointed,  they  discovered  that  it  was  without 
foundation,  either  in  the  direct  declarations  of  their  teachers,  or  in  legiti- 
mate infei-ences  from  the  philosophy  presented,  so /ar  as  that  structure  was 
concerned  at  the  stage  then  reached.  They  furthermore  saw  that  they  had 
been  allowed  to  cherish  this  mistaken  expectation  for  good  reasons,  which 
need  not  be  stated  here.  It  became  apparent  that,  thus  far,  the  purpose 
had  been  to  exhibit  the  fact  and  the  laws  of  circulatory  motion,  which  is 
involuntary.  The  operations  of  the  voluntary  faculty,  the  will,  which  do 
not  commence  in  the  living  organism  until  a  period  subsequent  to  the 
beginning  of  circulation,  unquestionably  involve  more  intricate  and 
abstruse  principles,  the  illustration  and  embodiment  of  which  will 
doubtless  require  the  construction  of  additional  apparatus.  The  central 
magnetic  balls,  in  which  the  revolving  motion  was  looked  for,  are  now 
seen  to  represent  or  relate  to  the  voluntary  faculty,  the  will,  which  is 
governed  by  motives,  or,  in  other  words,  acts  as  it  is  acted  upon  by  forces 
within  and  without. 

Hence,  though  motion  of  one  kind — that  is,  corresponding  to  t\\Q  first 
form  of  motion  in  the  living  organism  —  was  obtained,  yet  this  rudi- 
mental  model  did  not  reach  the  more  advanced  point  of  representing  vol- 
untary or  revolving  motion.  That  would  seem  to  be  a  distinct  point,  to 
be  hereafter  gained,  either  by  the  addition  of  another  department  to  this, 
or  by  the  construction  of  another  model.  And  to  this  next  point  the 
energies  of  these  invisible  philosophers  have  since  been  directed,  to  the 
extent  that  suitable  instruments  and  necessary  pecuniary  means  Iiave 
been  at  their  disposal.  Probably  the  most  essential  want  thus  far  has 
been  mediums  of  communication,  and  mechanical  cooperators,  of  suffi- 
cient refinement,  susceptibility,  and  capacity  of  mental  organism,  to  be 
able  to  receive,  transmit,  and  elaborate,  thoughts  of  so  abstruse  a  nature. 
Such  instruments,  or  mediums,  however,  have  been  in  process  of  prepara- 
tion, by  means  of  severe  and  refining  discipline  ;  and  some  progress  has 

32 


250  THE  EDUCATOE. 

been  made  in  transmitting  the  outlines  of  a  theory  of  mentality,  em- 
bracing the  nature  and  action  of  the  Will  and  correlative  functions  of 
mind.  The  papers  relating  to  this  branch  of  the  subject  are  as  yet 
incomplete,  and  cannot  be  incorporated  into  the  present  volume. 

Was,  then,  this  "Electrical  Motor  "  "Of  any  practical  value?  It  has 
been  said,  indeed,  that  it  "  did  not  move  to  any  •purpose.''''  And  if  it  be 
of  no  practical  utility  that  a  principle  so  magnificent  as  that  of  the  con- 
etant  circulatory  flow  of  electricity,  as  the  life-force  of  the  universe, — 
the  source  of  all  motion,  the  every vrhere  present  Deific  Energy,  —  should 
be  made  appreciable  to  the  external  senses ;  —  if  the  knowledge  of  the 
means  of  establishing  a  connection  with  these  exhaustless  life-currents,  as 
a  basis  for  future  applications,  be  of  no  value,  — then  it  may  be  conceded 
that  this  production  was  "  to  no  purpose."  But  it  is  at  least  possible 
that  this  hasty  decision,  of  minds  who  neither  understood  the  purposes 
sought  to  bo  accomplished,  nor  the  ends  actually  reached,  may  be  reversed 
on  fuller  information. 

Among  tlie  practical  applications  of  the  principles  elucidated,  which 
have  already  engaged  the  attention  of  interested  persons,  one  of  the  first 
and  most  prominent  has  relation  to  agriculture.  If,  as  asserted,  the  dis- 
tinctions of  sex  obtain  in  the  mineral  kingdom,  and  are  exhibited  in  the 
soils,  and  if  the  law  of  reproduction,  by  an  intermingling  of  j^ositives  and 
negatives,  or  males  and  females,  runs  through  that  department  as  well  as 
others,  then  tlie  scientific  agriculturist  has  but  to  acquaint  himself  with 
these  relative  relations  of  soils,  —  in  other  words,  to  ascertain  what  are 
marriageable,  and  what  are  not,  —  and  he  may  make  sure  of  productive- 
ness. Jloreovcr,  if  all  vegetable  as  well  as  mineral  and  animal  products 
are  simply  combinations  of  certain  elements,  by  the  aid  of  electricity  in 
its  various  grades  as  the  grand  vitalizing  and  organizing  element,  then 
the  agriculturist  needs  but  to  analyze  the  elements,  learn  to  control  them, 
bring  together  such  as  he  may  choose  under  the  action  of  electricity  of 
the  required  quality  or  qualities,  and  he  may  multiply  products  at  will. 
Again,  if  electricity,  or  the  magnetisms,  constitute  the  universal  life-ele- 
ment, the  grand  fertilizers  of  earth,  and  if  these  can  be  attracted,  con- 
trolled, and  dispensed,  by  means  of  batteries  constructed  in  accordance 
with  the  principles  elucidated  in  this  model,  then  it  would  seem  that, 
by  cliarging  s;uls,  properly  combined,  from  such  batteries,  tlieir  produc- 
tiveness may  be  increased  to  an  unlimited  extent.  It  is  well  known  that 
animal  sul)stance8  furnish  more  powerful  fertilizers  than  vegetable  ;  and 
that  blood  possesses  this  property  beyond  most  other  su])stanccs,  if  not 
beyond  all  others.  These  facts  would  seem  to  indicate  that  th*e  higher 
the  grade  any  particle  has  already  reached  in  the  scale  of  organic  life,  and 
consequently  the  liigher  the  quality  of  magnetism  to  which  it  has  been 
rendered  8U8C(!ptiblo,  tlie  more  quickly  is  it  assimilated  into  new  forms  of 
life,  and  the  more  powerfully  also  docs  it  attract  those  elements  necessary 


THE    ELECTRIC    MOTOR.  251 

for  the  develojmient  and  growth  of  these  forms.     (See  Part  V.,  relating 
to  Agriculture,  for  further  hints  in  this  direction.) 

Another  practical  application  contemplated  is  the  development  of  a 
method  of  obtaining  motive-power  for  mechanical  purposes,  locomotion, 
etc.  If  ■pvlsalion,  or  vital  c/rcM/a^/'o/i,  indicative  of  a  form  of  oryaiiic  life, 
was  in  reality  induced  in  this  model,  then  it  would  seem  possible  that  this 
living  thing,  like  all  other  forms  of  organic  life,  might,  under  proper  con- 
ditions, obey  the  general  laws  of  growth,  and  thus  in  time  exhibit  a  higher 
form  of  motion.  Its  motion  thus  far  was  not,  like  that  of  other  mechan- 
isms, from  without,  but  from  within.  Might  it  not,  then,  increase?  A 
newly-born  infant,  through  whose  wonderful  structure  pulsate  momently 
the  life-energies  of  Deitj^,  is  yet  unable  at  first  even  "  to  turn  a  coffee- 
mill'''  (as  was  alleged  of  this  "motor"  by  a  hasty  critic)  ;  but  it  does 
not  follow  that,  when  the  infant  becomes  a  full-grown  man,  he  may  not 
propel  a  printing-press,  the  mightiest  engine  which  modern  art  has  pro- 
duced. And  though  the  steam  of  a  tea-kettle,  unconfined  and  unregu- 
lated by  appropriate  appliances,  may  cause  motion  "  to  no  purpose,^'  yet  it 
exhibits  a  power  which  awaits  only  the  directing  skill  of  a  Watt  or  a 
Fulton  to  be  capable  of  propelling  the  navies,  carrying  forward  the  inter- 
course, and  sustaining  the  industry  of  the  world.  It  would  seem  worth 
the  while,  tlien,  even  at  some  further  cost,  to  see  "  whereunto  this  new 
thing  would  grow."  If  incapable  in  itself  of  exhibiting  any  higher  illus- 
tration of  the  laws  of  motion,  yet  at  least  it  may  give  such  an  impetus 
to  inventive  genius  as  shall  in  due  time  bring  out  an  application  of 
higher  use. 

It  should  be  here  remarked  that  the  original  structure  did  not  have  a 
fair  trial  in  this  respect.  Like  many  other  innovations,  it  was  introduced 
to  the  world  before  its  time, — that  is,  ])efore  the  world  was  prepared 
to  admit  its  value.  It  was  partially  destroyed  at  Randolph,  N.  Y.,  in 
August,  1854,  by  a  lawless  mob,  who,  under  cover  of  night,  broke  into 
the  building  where  it  was  housed.  The  perpetrators  of  this  act  were 
instigated  and  encouraged,  no  doubt,  by  the  almost  universal  expressions 
of  obloquy  and  contemjit  which  greeted  the  announcement  of  this  harm- 
less novelty  to  the  public.  In  suffering  this  violence,  however,  it  but 
shared  the  fate  of  a  long  catalogue  of  "  illustrious  predecessors."  It  is 
no  new  thing  for  mankind  to  fail  to  recognize  its  benefactors  until  it  has 
crucified  them. 

Whether  the  damage  inflicted  on  this  first  modelic  structure  will,  at 
some  future  time,  be  repaired  (as  it  is  understood  it  miglit  easily  be),  and 
this  structure  made  the  basis  for  further  elaborations,  — or  whether  it  has 
already  suflBciently  accomplished  the  purpose  intended,  and  will  be  super- 
seded by  other  and  varied  embodiments  of  the  same  general  principle,  — 
the  present  writer  is  unable  to  state.  In  either  case,  the  grand  principle 
(if  such  it  was)  which  animated  it  still  lives,  and  obviously  may  yet  be 


^ 


252  THE   EDUCATOR. 

resurrected  or  reproduced  in  a  tliousand  forms.  A  practical  electrician, 
who  had  devoted  many  yeara  of  his  life  to  the  study  of  electricity,  with  a 
view  to  its  economical  application  for  motive-purposes,  after  a  careful  and 
tlioroiigh  examination  of  this  matter,  informed  the  writer  that  the  prin- 
ciples here  set  forth  are  unquestionably  correct,  and  capable  of  being  so 
applied  as  to  supersede  all  other  motive  agents.  So  great  was  his  confi- 
dence in  them  that  he  had  resolved  to  proceed  to  the  construction  of  an 
engine  at  an  expense  of  twenty  thousand  dollars,  so  soon  as  he  could  secure 
the  means,  —  he  having  exhausted  his  own  resources  in  futile  experiments 
in  other  directions.  Efforts  are  making,  furthermore,  on  the  part  of  a 
few  individuals  who  claim  to  perceive  the  practicability  of  these  princi- 
ples, for  their  embodiment  on  a  large  scale  in  connection  with  a  marine 
structure,  or  "  Electrical  Ship." 

Thus,  if,  through  this  unfortunate  and  much-contemned  model,  man 
has  in  truth  been  introduced  to  Nature's  grand  secret  of  universal  and 
perpetual  motion,  it  is  easy  to  see  that  its  practical  availabilities  are  lit- 
erally endless,  awaiting  only  the  exercise  of  that  adaptive  skill,  so  fully 
developed  in  our  age,  for  such  useful  applications  as  shall  ere  long  redeem 
the  race  from  the  drudgery  of  physical  toil,  and  enable  men  to  expend 
their  energies  in  higher  and  nobler  pursuits.  This  is  the  consummation 
avowedly  aimed  at  by  its  unseen  originators. 

The  question  may  be  asked,  Why  do  not  these  invisible  teachers  show 
their  practical  skill  and  beneficence  by  at  once  constructing,  or  specifically 
directing  the  construction  of,  one  or  more  of  these  applications  ?  The 
answer  they  give  is,  that  such  a  procedure  is  not  consistent  with  the 
divine  economy,  or  man's  higliest  welfare.  They  come  to  teach  oi  princi- 
ples,—  to  su(/f/esl  useful  applications,  —  but  would  have  man  do  his  part 
in  working  out  tlie  details.  In  doing  this  ho  will  olitain  growth,  devel- 
opment, which  come  only  of  loork ;  by  it  ho  will  legitimately  cam  what 
he  receives,  and  thus  it  will  be  to  him  a  higher  good  than  if  made  ready 
to  his  hand.  The  rest,  or  release  from  drudgery,  which  is  promised  to 
Humanity,  is  to  come  only  as  a  reward  of  noble  and  unselfish  exertion, 
and  to  those  only  who  will  use  it  unselfishly,  —  not  as  a  bounty  to 
indolence  and  avarice. 

Tt  is  proper  to  add,  as  a  part  of  tliis  history,  that  not  only  was  this 
inoff  ;nsive  piece  of  mechanism  assailed  with  destructive  violence,  but  the 
persons  who,  with  earnest  and  self-denying  devotion,  and  in  the  face  of 
difficulties  almost  insurmountable,  had  participated  in  its  construction, 
were  subjected  to  a  merciless  storm  of  public  ridicule  and  contemptuous 
criticism,  comi)ared  with  which  the  flagellations  and  stake-burnings  of 
ancient  martyrs  miglit  have  been  coveted.  People  wlio  comprehended  as 
little  of  tlie  real  natun;  of  this  new  production  as  did  the  prairie  Indians 
of  the  design  of  an  artist's  camera,  when  at  first  sight  tliey  ran  howling 
from  it  as  from  an  instrument  of  destruction,  hesitated  not,  in  public  and 


THE    ELECTRIC    MOTOR.  253 

in  private,  to  denounce  the  parties  concerned  as  guilty  of  designs  most 
impious,  and  acts  most  revolting.  Reports  of  foul  monstrosities  were  con- 
jured up  and  circulated  by  filthy  imaginations ;  and  rumors  of  an  inva- 
sion of  one  of  the  "  sacred  mysteries  "  caused  superstitious  Piety  to  hold 
up  both  her  liands  in  holy  horror  !  Wise  men  uttered  oracular  warnings 
against  "  false  reliance"  upon  unseen  intelligences ;  and  modern  prophets 
wi'ote  Jeremiades  over  the  "  frightful  and  pernicious  tendency  to  fanati- 
cism "  which  had  here  been  exhibited. 

That  some  of  the  friends  of  this  enterprise  entertained  and  expressed 
expectations  to  a  degree  extravagant  and  unrealized,  has  already  been 
stated.  How  far  these  extravagances  and  misapprehensions  on  their  part 
(to  some  extent  at  least  pardonable,  as  incidental  to  an  undertaking  so 
novel)  may  have  justly  provoked  and  rendered  excusable  the  sweeping 
scepticism  and  indiscriminate  virulence  of  the  opposition,  it  is  needless 
now  to  inquire  ;  since  the  sufferers  themselves,  even  those  who  were  called 
to  pass  through  the  hottest  of  the  fire,  have  little  disposition  to  complain 
or  to  retaliate.  On  the  contrary,  they  are  grateful  for  the  benefits  which 
this  discipline  has  brought  them.  Not  only  has  it  led  them  to  a  more 
thorough  scrutiny  of  the  principles  by  which  they  have  been  guided,  and 
a  fuller  perception  of  their  truth,  but  they  have  learned  experimentally 
the  important  lesson  that  svfferijig  is  the  grand  refiner,  both  of  the  affec- 
tions and  of  the  perceptions  of  the  human  mind.  They  now  find,  as  a 
result  of  its  purifying  influence,  that  their  qualifications  for  future  useful- 
ness, in  grasping  and  elucidating  the  grand  truths  thus  far  but  rudi- 
men tally  sketched,  have  been  greatly  increased.  Their  only  feeling,  there- 
fore, towards  even  the  most  bitter  and  unreasonable  of  their  maligners,  is, 
May  the  Father  forgive  them,  for  they  knew  not  what  they  did ! 

The  reader  will  observe  that  all  the  conclusions  which  have  been  herein 
presented,  relative  to  the  results  of  this  "  Electrical  Motor,"  are  stated 
hypothetically.  Their  value  depends  upon  the  accuracy  of  the  system  of 
Cosmical  Philosophy  unfolded  in  the  preceding  papers.  If  the  theories 
of  universal  electrical  action  —  of  gradations  in  the  electric  fluid  from 
coarser  or  terrestrial  to  finer  or  celestial,  —  of  universal  life,  — of  mineral 
procreations,  etc.  —  there  presented  are  fallacious,  then  evidently  the 
phenomena  thus  far  evolved  by  this  "  Motor  "  must  be  explained  on  other 
grounds ;  but,  if  these  theories  are  correct,  it  is  simply  affirmed  that  the 
results  obtained  thus  far  are  such  as  should  have  been  expected.  To  pro- 
nounce absolutely  upon  the  truth  or  falsity  of  these  theories  is  no  part  of 
the  editor's  province.  His  function  is  fulfilled  in  presenting  them  side  by 
side  with  the  facts  evolved,  according  to  the  best  understanding  he  has 
been  able  to  obtain  of  both  ;  and  he  now  leaves  the  intelligent  reader  to 
form  his  own  estimate  of  the  value  and  significance  of  each.  He  who 
rejects  the  theory  of  motion  here  presented  would  do  well  to  hold  himself 
in  readiness  to  propound  another,  more  worthy  to  be  true. 

22 


254  THE    EDUCATOR. 

In  performing  this  service,  the  editor  is  not  unmindful  of  the  fact  that 
a  portion  of  the  public,  and  some  wortliy  and  esteemed  individuals  among 
his  personal  friends,  and  who  are  friends  also  of  Modern  Spiritualism, 
have  already  pronounced  opinions  adverse  to  the  claims  of  this  under- 
taking. But  these  opinions,  he  has  reason  to  ])eli8ve,  have  been  based, 
in  all  cases,  upon  clearly  inadequate  or  erroneous  information.  Hence, 
by  whomsoever  entertained,  they  are  not,  like  the  laws  of  the  Medes  and 
Persians,  unalterable  ;  but  are  subject  to  revision  and  correction.  And 
it  is  deemed  that  the  foregoing  expositicm  of  the  alleged  principles  on 
which  this  project  is  based,  and  of  the  results  thus  far  reached,  will 
furnish  a  sufficient  reply  to  both  the  sneers  of  the  contemptuous  and  the 
criticisms  of  the  more  candid. 


In  coming  to  the  conclusions  above  presented,  as  to  the  designs  of  the 
intelligences  concerned  in  the  construction  of  the  so-called  "  Electric 
Motor,"  and  its  results,  the  editor  was  left  mainly  to  deduce  his  own  infer- 
ences from  the  general  facts  presented  in  its  history.  Since  the  foregoing 
pages  were  written,  however,  the  invisible  originators  of  the  scheme  have 
submitted  a  statement  on  their  own  account,  which  it  is  thought  proper 
to  append,  that  the  reader  may  see  how  far  the  editor's  inferences  are  cor- 
roborated from  that  source  : 

TUE   ELECTRIC   MOTOR   AND   ITS   USES. 

Man  has  come  to  a  condition  in  which  he  is  capable  of 
so  compreliending  mechanical  forces  that  he  can  construct 
a  watch  or  clock.  This  is  a  great  step  in  human  progress. 
Below  man,  the  animals  do  not  exhibit  a  power  to  improve 
in  the  constructive  arts.  As  far  as  is  known,  the  dwellings 
of  the  beaver,  the  fox,  and  other  burrowing  animals,  are 
no  better  now  than  they  were  in  the  far  distant  ages,  while 
man  is  seen  unfolding  and  reaching  new  points.  The  time- 
piece has  been  brought  to  a  state  of  comparative  perfection; 
it  moves  with  a  greater  or  less  precision,  for  a  great  length 
of  time;  yet  it  does  not  exhibit  what  may  justly  be  called 
perj)ctual  motion. 

The  child,  however,  is  generated ;  motion  is  apparent  in 
the  mother's  Avomb  prior  to  outer  birth ;  it  springs  forth 
into  life,  a  living,  moving,  intehigeiit  being;  its  powers  are 
brouglit  out;  it  exhibits  perpetual  activity.  It  is  not  sim- 
ply a  combination  of  certain  mechanical  forces;  it  does  not 


THE    ELECTRIC    MOTOR.  255 

need  to  be  occasionally  rewound  that  it  may  continue  to 
move ;  but  it  has  within  itself,  and  is  able  to  attract  to  its 
organism,  self-moving  powers. 

When  a  full  and  thorough  knowledge  of  man  has  been 
obtained,  —  when  the  laws  of  motion,  as  exhibited  in  man, 
are  discovered,  —  then  mechanisms  may  be  constructed 
which  shall  perform  the  various  offices  which  are  exhibited 
by  and  through  the  human  structure. 

In  undertaking  a  labor  of  this  novel  character,  it  was 
expected  [by  its  projectors]  that  difficulties  would  appear, 
that  obstacles  would  be  thrown  in  the  way,  that  supersti- 
tion and  bigotry  would  treat  such  efforts  with  scorn  and 
contempt.  Yet  a  few  intelligent  electricians,  able  physi- 
ologists, thorough  mentalists,  and  critical  mineralogists, 
determined  to  combine  and  concentrate  their  efforts,  with 
a  view  of  constructing  a  rude  model  which  would  help  to 
fasten  the  thought  in  a  few  of  the  minds  of  earth's  children. 
Labors  were  commenced;  difficulties  were  surmounted, 
through  much  struggle,  many  trials,  and  great  sorrow,  on 
the  part  of  a  few  persons.  But,  to  the  great  joy  of  the 
projectors  dwelling  in  the  spirit-life,  at  different  stages 
motion  was  exhibited. 

Reaching  a  point  of  such  immense  moment,  and  through 
such  instrumentalities  as  from  time  to  time  could  be  com- 
manded, that  rude  mechanism  was  purposejy  separated, 
packed,  transported  to  a  distant  location,  rearranged,  and 
the  same  phenomenon  was  then  and  there  exhibited ;  name- 
ly, motion. 

In  accomplishing  this  work,  great  care  was  had  that  all 
records  were  preserved  and  deposited  in  safe  hands.  The 
general  principles  presented  were  as  follows :  All  things 
in  nature,  whether  animal,  vegetable,  or  mineral,  are  either 
male  or  female.  Minerals  were  classified ;  the  female  distin- 
guished from  the  male,  so  that  the  female  metals  could  be 
located  on  one  side  of  the  mechanism,  and  the  male  on 
the  other.  Then  certain  wires  were  carefully  arranged 
and   critically  located ;     absorbers  of  the  elements  were 


256  THE   EDUCATOR. 

nicely  adjusted,  with  powerlul  condensers  of  the  electric 
fluids.  Projections  were  made  from  the  edifice  wherein 
the  mechanism  was  located,  and  points  were  raised;  these 
caught  the  fluids  invisible  to  human  eye ;  they  were 
condensed ;  and,  by  this  peculiar  arrangement,  the  fluids 
passed  to  the  points  desired ;  pulsatory  motion  appeared. 
In  all  these  arrangements  care  was  had  to  so  adjust  the 
mechanism  that  the  currents  from  the  north  could  most 
favorably  aS"ect  it.  Great  importance  was  attached  to  this 
point  by  the  projectors,  and  the  results  were  of  a  higfily 
satisfactory  character  —  such  as  were  never  before  attained 
on  this  earth ;  [electric]  fluids  were  caught,  and  permanent 
motion  secured. 

This  slight  pulsatory  motion  corresponded  to  the  first 
embryonic  activities.  The  next  great  step  in  contempla- 
tion is  to  construct  a  mechanism  which  shall  represent 
mental  action.  Teachings  of  a  valuable  character  have 
been  commenced  having  relation  to  this  branch  of  effort. 
It  is  known  that  the  mind  is  a  retainer,  a  receiver,  and  a 
transmitter.  So  it  is  felt  that  there  must  be  a  mechanism 
which  shall  perform  each  and  all  of  these  functions, —  have 
power  to  receive,  to  hold,  and  to  transmit, —  so  that,  as  it 
were,  there  can  be  a  reservoir  of  fluids  constantly  on  hand 
for  use.  Perhaps  this  thought  is  one  of  the  greatest  that 
can  possibly  occupy  the  minds  of  able  students  of  mental 
science.  Man  walks,  man  runs,  man  works,  man  sings  ; 
and  who  shall  say  that  the  hour  has  not  come  to  make  an 
efibrt  to  comprehend  the  laws  of  motion  as  exhibited  in 
the  various  kingdoms,  especially  in  the  ultimate  of  Nature 

—  MAN  ! 

When  new  parties  can  be  interested,  when  ample  means 
can  be  secured,  it  is  contemplated  to  proceed  with  these 
labors,  —  to  not  only  model  the  mind,  but  also  the  heart ;  to 
unfolfV  the  grand  circulatory  laws ;  to  present  a  model  of 
the  wunil)  itself,  so  that  the  absorbent,  conneptional,  and 
gestational  ])r()cesses  can  be  comprehended  —  showing  all 
the  laws  of  grijwth  or  expansion  from  tlio  time  that  that 


THE   ELECTRIC    MOTOR.  257 

condition  of  matter  called  semen  is  formed,  ripened,  and 
deposited,  until  life  appears. 

At  present  only  rude  outlines  of  purposes  and  plans  can 
be  unfolded.  Persons  must  be  so  educated, purified,  and  spir- 
itualized, that  tliey  will  cease  to  think  of  the  sexual  organs 
with  other  than  high  and  holy  feelings ;  the  false  modesty 
which  is  startled  at  conversation  on  vital  subjects  must  be 
eradicated  from  the  mind.  Man  must  come  to  that  state 
wherein  he  will  feel  that  the  human  form  is  divine,  that 
every  organ  is  holy,  that  all  the  functions  are  pure ;  and, 
as  these  functions  are  understood,  so  will  that  mechanism, 
the  Electric  Motor,  be  carried  forward  and  perfected. 

Persons  in  the  spirit-life  ask  of  earth's  children  candor 
and  intelligence  ;  and  they  expect  cooperation  on  the  part  of 
beneficent,  untrammelled,  able  scientific  persons.  And 
they  feel  that  in  so  far  as  it  is  seen  that  these  labors  are  in 
the  right  direction,  the  noble,  just,  and  true,  will  give  them 
a  word  of  approval,  a  hand  to  labor,  a  heart  to  feel,  and 
means  ample  to  carr}'-  their  labors  to  completion.  When 
this  is  done,  mechanisms  can  be  constructed  in  harmony 
with  the  human  body ;  and  then  these  efforts  will  become 
self-supporting,  amply  remunerative.  Then  man  will  be 
made  to  rejoice,  and  the  hearts  of  the  good  and  true  will 
find  that  peace  which  comes  of  walking  by  faith,  where  in 
the  nature  of  things  sight  could  not  be  enjoyed. 
33  22* 


PART    III. 

PAPERS  RELATING  TO  ELEMENTS. 

[From  the  body  styling  itself  "  The  Association  op  Elementizers."  Com- 
municated at  St.  Louis,  Mo.,  in  April,  1854,  through  J.  M.  Spear,  assisted  by  Mrs. 
E.  J.  French,  then  of  Pittsburg,  Pa.,  and  Mrs.  Frances  Hyer,  then  of  St.  Louis.] 

PURPOSES   AND    COMMISSION. 

The  Association  called  The  Association  of  Elementizers  now  makes 
public  and  bold  declaration  that  it  has  been  appointed  to  promote  certain 
important  purposes,  among  which  are  the  following  : 

1st.  A  more  thorough  knowledge  of  what  constitutes  Mind. 

2d.  A  more  thorough  analysis  of  what  is  called  Matter. 

3d.  A  more  thorough  knowledge  of  Elemental  Combinations,  including 
the  liquids  in  their  natural  and  more  artificial  conditions. 

4th.  A  more  thorough  knowledge  of  the  Elemental  Foods. 

5th.  A  more  thorough  knowledge  of  the  Elemental  Cohesions,  embracing 
the  Procreations. 

6th.  A  more  thorough  knowledge  of  the  absolutely  needful  Governmental 
Element. 

7th.  A  more  thorough  knowledge  of  the  Elemental  Relations,  including 
the  present  and  higher  conditions. 

And  the  aforesaid  Association  makes  declaration,  through  this  scribe, 
John  Murray  Spear,  that  it  has  selected,  and  now  commissions,  as  its 
General  Agent,  Warren  Chase.     *     *     * 

[Signed]  Ezekiel  Chase.  Robert  Rantoul. 

Samuel  Thompson.  Priessnitz. 

Abner  Kneeland.  Benjamin  Rush. 

[A  name  in  unknown  characters.] 

Nov.  5,  1853. 

to  the  reader. 

The  spiritual  world,  as  it  is  called,  is  in  reality  a  material  world.  When 
man  passes  from  the  ordinary  external  form,  he  quickly  enters  upon  a 
more  ethereal  condition,  usually  called  the  Spirit- Life.     In  that  condition 


260  THE  EDUCATOR. 

persons  seek  their  affinities,  and  follow  their  attractions.  Associations 
are  consequently  there  formed.  These  associations  are  cooperative  bodies, 
seeking  in  various  ways  to  promote  the  common  weal. 

More  recently  several  associations  have  been  formed,  with  a  view  of 
improving,  in  several  respects,  the  conditions  of  persons  who  dwell  on  the 
particular  planet  Avhere  they  formerly  resided.  Among  these  associations 
is  one  significantly  denominated  The  Association  of  Elementizers.  Their 
circumstances  being  exceedingly  favorable  to  a  comprehensive  study  of  the 
Elements  in  their  simple  and  their  combined  conditions,  and  they  having 
acquired  much  useful  information,  the  members  of  this  Association  feel 
a  desire  to  impart  this  knowledge  to  those  whom  they  have  left  in  the 
lower  and  more  external  condition.     *     *     * 

This  Association  asks  that  the  principles  which  are  herein  declared  may 
be  carefully  examined  ;  and,  if  found  worthy  of  acceptation,  the  purposes 
for  which  they  are  communicated  will  be  answered.  It  makes  no  apology ; 
it  sets  up  no  defences  ;  but  affirms  that  these  principles  are  true.  It  feels 
that  to  greatly  advanced  minds  they  will  come  as  self-evident  truths, — 
equally  so  witli  the  well-known  declaration  that  "  all  persons  are  created 
equal,  and  are  endowed  by  their  Creator  with  certain  inalienable  rights, 
among  which  are  life,  liberty,  and  the  pursuit  of  happiness." 

For  and  in  behalf  of  the  Association  of  Elementizers, 

Abner  Kneeland,  Scribe. 


§  I.     INTRODUCTORY.— DEFINITIONS,  ETC. 

The  Association  of  Elementizers,  in  unfolding  to  the 
inhal)itants  of  this  earth  certain  important  Elementary 
instructions,  would  submit  at  the  outset  the  following 
propositions  : 

Proposition  First.  A  knowledge  of  elements  is  essential 
to  a  knowledge  of  and  thorough  acquaintance  \\\i\\  facts. 

Pro^iosition  Second.  Facts  are  the  offspring  of  princi- 
ples. 

Proposition  Tliird.  Principles  are  eternal  and  unchange- 
able. 

Proposition  Fourth.  All  true  sciences  are  based  upon  a 
knowledge  oi  p)rincip)les,  —  not  on  facts. 

Proposition  Fifth.  The  human  mind  is  capable  of  com- 
prehending all  principles  which  it  is  essential  for  it  to 
know. 


MIND    AND   MATTER.  261 

What,  then,  are  principles  ?  That  is  the  first  grand 
question.  That  this  question  may  be  distinctly  answered, 
it  is  essential,  first,  to  know  what  constitutes  mind. 

What,  then,  it  may  be  asked,  is  mind  ?  This  most  diflS- 
cult  question  can  be  answered  with  the  greatest  ease : 
Mind  is  matter. 

What,  then,  it  may  be  asked,  is  matter  in  distinction 
from  mind  ?  The  answer  is,  mind  is  highly  rarefied  and 
concentrated  matter.  Were  there  a  destitution  of  matter, 
there  could  be  no  mind. 

There  are  gradations  of  mind,  seeking  high  or  low 
things ;  or,  to  use  a  common  phrase,  seeking  each  its 
level.  The  most  concentrated  and  rarefied  is  the  highest, 
—  call  it  God,  or  by  any  other  name  you  choose  ;  it  is, 
after  all,  mind.  It  is,  moreover,  a  law,  fixed  and  eternal, 
that  the  higher  controls  the  lower  —  the  invisible  the 
visible. 

This  thought  being  distinctly  expressed,  it  may  now  be 
stated,  as  a  fundamental  principle,  that  matter  is  gross  or  is 
fine ;  and,  as  it  is  gross  or  fine,  it  exerts  its  corresponding 
infiuence  on  all  things. 

In  other  words,  to  present  the  whole  subject,  as  it 
were,  in  a  nutshell,  —  All  things  are  matter  in  gross  or  fine 
conditions. 

Let  not  this  be  misunderstood.  The  caviller  may  carp 
at  these  broad  declarations.  Let  him  do  so,  if  he  will ; 
let  him  deny  that  mind  is  matter,  and  then  tell  what  it  is. 
But,  until  he  is  prepared  to  say  what  it  is,  let  him  not  deny 
these  statements. 

Another  principle  is,  that  matter  is  in  conditions  of  per- 
petual activity,  passing  constantly  from  the  grosser  to  the 
finer,  —  passing,  if  you  please,  upward,  from  what  is  called 
matter  to  mind. 

So  much  of  matter  and  mind. 

These  principles  being  distinctly  stated,  preparation  is 
made  for  teaching  of  elements.  Each  person  is  made  up  of 
certain  elements.     These  are  affected,  favorably  or  unfa- 


262  THE   EDUCATOR. 

vorably,  by  surroundings.  Each  thought,  action,  food, 
drink,  association,  affects  mind.  Eat  gross  foods,  and  you 
have  gross  minds.  Eat  lofty  foods,  and  you  have  elevated 
minds.  Live  in  flat,  low  places,  and  you  have  low  minds  ; 
live  on  lofty  eminences,  and  you  have  lofty  minds.  In 
short,  you  can  make  just  such  a  mind  as  you  please,  just  as 
easily  as  you  can  make  a  hat.  It  is  perfectly  optional  with 
you  to  say  what  kind  of  a  mind  you  will  have.  Every 
thing  depends  upon  your  food,  drink,  and  associations.  So 
much  for  the  formation  of  mind. 

What  is  true  of  mind  is  also  true  of  the  body.  You  can 
have  just  such  bodies  as  you  choose  to  have.  You  can 
make  bodies,  just  as  easily  as  you  can  make  garments. 
You  have  no  right  to  say  you  will  have  poor  bodies,  for 
the  reason  that  you  are  members  of  a  community.  You 
become  parents ;  you  transmit  to  your  offspring  what 
you  have  ;  you  cannot  do  otherwise.  Look,  then,  at  your 
offspring  !  You  ought  to  be  ashamed  to  show  such !  How 
dare  you  have  such  bodies  ?  But  the  fact  is,  you  are 
ignorant ;  you  know  not  how  to  manufacture  proper 
bodies.     It  is  time  you  did. 

What  are  bodies  made  of?  Certain  elements,  minerals, 
vegetables,  etc.  You  know  how  to  raise  apples  ;  you  ought 
to  know  how  to  raise  bodies.  You  cannot  raise  apples  in 
the  shade ;  neither  can  you  raise  bodies  in  the  shade.  You 
cannot  raise  apples  without  moisture  ;  neither  can  you 
raise  bodies  without  the  same.  You  cannot  raise  apples 
without  the  male  and  female  ;  neither  can  you  produce 
bodies  without  the  conjunction  of  the  two  sexes. 

This  leads  to  another  important  principle  in  Nature, 
namely.  All  things  ar&  male  and  female,  —  masculine  and 
feminine,  positive  and  negative,  impartive  and  receptive, 
—  terms  signifying  essentially  the  same  thing.  One  sex 
is  equally  important  with  the  other.  Living,  however,  as 
mankind  do,  in  their  present  false  relations,  woman  scarcely 
dares  to  claim  anything  hut  pi'otection ;  and  that  makes  her 
effeminate.    That  protection  she  does  not  need.    What  she 


THE   ELEMENT   OP   LIFE.  263 

needs  is,  the  concession  of  her  just  rights.  She  is  equal 
to  the  position  which  she  should  occupy.  She  does  not, 
therefore,  need  protection,  but  rights. 

Another  grand  principle  in  Nature  is  this,  that  all  things 
cohere.  This  is  true  of  minds,  of  minerals,  vegetables,  and 
animals.  The  law  of  cohesion  is  one  of  the  most  important 
to  be  understood. 

By  a  combination  of  certain  elements,  certain  results  are 
produced.  Two  things,  then,  are  important :  1,  An  ability 
to  analyze ;  2,  A  power  to  combine.  These  will  lead  to 
discoveries  in  various  directions  which  will  be  essentially 
useful  in  the  promotion  of  a  new  order  of  things. 

Thus  much  by  way  of  introduction. 

§  II.    THE  ELEMENT  OF  LIFE. 

What  are  the  properties  of  life  ?  Whence  does  liffe 
originate  ?  What  of  its  kinds  ?  These  are  great  ele- 
mentary questions,  —  questions  which  the  schools  have 
never  attempted  to  answer. 

Like  matter,  life  is  eternal,  —  it  is  an  inherent  property 
of  Nature.  It  exists  in  all  things,  in  greater  or  lesser 
degrees,  and  in  varied  forms.  Absolutely  speaking,  there 
is  no  death.  Death,  as  it  is  called,  is  but  a  change  of  con- 
dition.    Though  conditions  change,  life  is  perpetual. 

Corresponding  to  life  is  activity,  or  motion.  All  things 
are  in  states  of  greater  or  lesser  activity.  Inertia  is  a 
myth.  The  smallest  conceivable  atom  has  within  its  inter- 
nals a  degree  of  life  ;  the  smallest  possible  fraction  of  a 
liquid  has  within  itself  life  ;  and,  as  a  consequence,  call 
them  what  you  please,  these  particles  can  impart  life.  If 
the  schoolmen  deny  this  statement,  let  them  declare  their 
position ;  let  them  find,  if  they  can,  a  particle  of  matter 
destitute  of  life,  and  they  will  find  a  mere  nonentity.  If 
liquids  do  not  possess  life,  by  what  law  are  their  inhab- 
itants generated  ?  Have  these  the  power  of  self-genera- 
tion ?    If  so,  whence  did  they  derive  that  power  ? 


264  THE  EDUCATOR. 

It  is  needful,  in  this  series  of  instructions,  to  deal  with 
elemental  princi2jles  in  the  outset.  It  is  not  purposed  to 
dwell  particularly  on  the  existence  of  the  Being  usually, 
though  somewhat  mistakenly,  called  God.  These  dis- 
courses have  direct  relations  to  primal  principles,  as  they 
exist  in  Nature,  leaving  those  who  have  more  leisure  to 
talk  of  that  Being.  That  which  you  most  need  to  know  is 
of  elementary  principles. 

Life,  being  an  elementary  principle,  has  several  proper- 
ties, some  of  which  will  be  briefly  stated  : 

1.  Life  has  the  property  of  self-knowledge.  It  may  not 
know  things  below  it,  or  above  it;  but  it  is  capable  of 
knowing  itself,  its  wants,  its  desires,  and  to  some  extent 
its  relations, 

2.  It  has  relation  to  supplies  ;  that  is.  Nature  is  capable 
of  supplying  all  its  wants,  be  they  few  or  many.  Wants 
and  supplies,  to  a  considerable  extent,  are  commensurate 
with  each  other ;  to  use  a  common  phrase,  they  go  hand  in 
hand.  There  never  was  a  want  without  a  supply  ;  and  it 
is  perfectly  safe  to  predict  that  there  never  will  be,  —  for 
this  simple  reason,  that  supply  precedes  want.  Mark  that 
declaration.  Wants  do  not  precede  supplies,  but  supplies 
precede  wants.  The  mother  is  ready  to  nurse  her  babe  as 
soon  as  it  requires  nutriment.  *  What  would  be  the  con- 
dition of  the  infant,  if  it  had  to  wait  for  its  supply? 
Wherever  there  is  supply  there  is  want ;  wherever  there 
is  want,  there  is  supply. 

3.  Life  has  its  gradations,  from  the  lower  to  the  higher; 
—  descending  to  the  smallest  particle,  and  ascending  as 
high  as  you  please.  This  is  all  that  is  necessary  to  be  said 
at  this  time  on  the  siibject  of  Life. 

Directly  growing  out  of  tliis  subject  is  that  of  natural 
unfolding.  Everything  in  Nature  is  in  a  greater  or  less 
degree  of  unfolding.  Look  at  the  rose,  as  a  specimen  of 
the  whole.  See  that  little  bud ;  —  it  has  within  its  case  all 
that  is  essentia]  to  constitute  a  beautiful  rose  ;  give  it  air, 
warmth,  nourishment,  and  it  will  beautifully  unfold,  exhib- 


THE    ELEMENT    OP   LIFE.  265 

iting  that  which  is  within.  All  the  properties  of  the  plant 
are  in  the  bud. 

This  brings  out  the  great  subject  of  what  may  be  called 
the  seedling  condition.  Everything  that  has  life  is  capable  of 
expansion  or  unfolding.  This  is  as  true  of  the  mineral  as  of 
the  vegetable  and  animal.  Were  this  not  so,  multiplication 
could  not  be  ;  and  miracle  would  occasionally  —  in  fact, 
constantly  —  be  needful  for  productive  purposes.  What- 
ever may  have  been  the  fact  in  respect  to  miracles  in  the 
past  time,  it  is  certain  they  are  not  needful  now.  But  it  is 
not  the  province  of  this  Association  to  combat  theological 
dogmas.  Let  those  who  have  time  for  that  labor  devote 
themselves  to  it. 

Cut  open  an  apple  ;  look  within  ;  in  that  little  seed  is 
encased  the  germ  of  orchards.  Go  to  the  animals,  and  the 
same  law  obtains.  The  reproductive  process  is  universal. 
There  are  no  creations ;  but  there  are  formations.  Those 
who  please  may  talk  of  a  creation ;  this  Association  recog- 
nizes the  great  law  o^  formation.  It  makes  an  important 
distinction  between  the  two.  It  has  been  sung  by  the 
poet, 

"  He  can  create,  and  He  destroy." 

This  is  a  mistake.  He  can  do  neither  of  these  things. 
It  belittles  the  Being  you  call  God  to  admit  that  He  cre- 
ated and  then  destroyed.  It  should  be  here  declared, 
unqualifiedly,  that  matter  is  indestructible.  It  may  be 
changed  in  form,  and  that  is  all.  You  may  take  a  circular 
substance  and  change  it  to  an  angular,  but  it  remains  a 
substance  still ;  it  has  only  changed  its  form.  On  this 
substantial  position  this  Association  bases  all  its  hopes  of 
immortality,  —  and  on  this  alone,  for  it  is  sufficiently  firm. 
But  it  may  be  repeated,  it  is  no  part  of  the  business  of  this 
Association  to  combat  the  dogmas  of  theology, — rather  to 
declare  principles. 

Let,  then,  this  declaration  be  remembered,  namely,  aU 
things  are  immortal,  and  cannot  die.     Human  beings  con- 
gratulate themselves  that  they  alone  are  immortal.     But 
34  23 


266  THE   EDUCATOR. 

Immortality  is  universal,  because  that  which  once  had  life 
can  never,  by  any  change  of  condition,  cease  to  have  life. 

But  the  forms  of  life  vary  according  to  elevation  of  con- 
ditions. A  pig  may  not  be  transformed  into  a  seraph  ;  but 
an  angel  may  be  transformed  to  the  celestial  condition, 
which  is  the  highest  condition  that  can  at  present  be 
portraj^ed. 

These  declarations  may  be  very  generally  rejected.  No 
matter  if  they  are.  This  Association  is  not  responsible 
for  consequences ;  its  business  is  to  unfold  elementary 
principles. 

§  III.     OF  ELEMENTAL  COMBINATIONS. 

[Presented,  in  behalf  of  the  Association,  by  a  distinguished  female 
chemist,  or  "  compounderess."] 

The  study  of  elemental  combinations  is  very  useful  and 
interesting.  It  is  one  thing  to  know  that  certain  indi- 
vidual elements  exist,  and  quite  another  to  know  how  to 
combine  elements  that  certain  desired  results  may  come. 

In  an  ancient  record  it  was  written,  "  It  is  not  good  for 
man  to  be  alone."  This  remark  applies  to  all  things  in 
what  is  called  Nature ;  that  is,  things  are  not  in  their  most 
useful  conditions  when  alone.  Certain  combinations  pro- 
duce certain  important  influences  not  otherwise  to  be 
obtained.  The  branch  of  science  called  Chemistry  has 
been  studied  to  some  extent ;  but  its  students  not  being 
fully  acquainted  with  primeval  elements,  that  science  is,  as 
yet,  in  a  very  crude  state.  (It  may  be  somewhat  difficult 
for  the  present  speaker  to  properly  present  this  subject, 
because  of  being  quite  unaccustomed  to  communicate.) 

It  may  be  as  well,  perhaps,  to  proceed,  without  apology, 
to  a  consideration  of  animals  as  elementary  combinations. 
Animals  are  combinations  of  minerals  and  vegetables. 
Bones,  teeth,  nails,  and  hair,  are,  to  some  extent,  mineral ;  — 
other  portions  of  the  organism  are  vegetable ;  and  by  this 
compound  animals  are  produced.     A  long  time,  however, 


ELEMENTAL   COMBINATIONS.  267 

was  required  before  the  minerals  and  the  vegetables  could 
come  into  juxtaposition  in  such  ways  as  to  bring  this 
result,  —  that  is,  animal  formations ;  and  these,  at  first, 
were  of  necessity  very  imperfect,  but  they  were  neverthe- 
less animals.  This  result  could  not  be  accomplished  with- 
out the  aid  of  certain  fluids,  —  these  fluids  cementing  the 
mineral  with  the  vegetable,  so  that  they  adhered  and 
became  one,  as  far  as  elements  can  become  one. 

The  animal  formations  have  now  come  to  quite  perfect 
conditions,  so  that  man  has  appeared,  —  he  being  the  high- 
est specimen  of  elementary  combinations.  And  as  man 
comes  into  more  rarefied  and  concentrated  conditions,  he 
attracts  to  himself  finer  fluids  [magnetisms]  ;  these  finer 
fluids  commingle  between  the  two  sexes,  and,  as  a  conse- 
quence, the  ofi"spring  are  finer,  and  again  attract  finer 
fluids  to  themselves. 

These  fluids  are  attracted  by  various  means  ;  which 
means  will  not  be  discoursed  of  at  this  time,  because  that 
subject  has  been  assigned  to  another. 

The  law  of  combinations,  then,  being  perfectly  under- 
stood, as  a  sequence  any  sort  of  ofispring  can  be  obtained 
with  as  much  ease  as  you  can  combine  other  elements  and 
obtain  other  results.  You  already  know  that  certain  veg- 
etables will  not  flourish  in  certain  soils.  This  is  so 
because  certain  elemental  combinations  are  not  favorable. 
If  combinations  were  as  favorable  in  one  place  as  in 
another,  you  could  produce  the  same  kinds  in  one  place  as 
in  another.  Elements'  are  there,  but  they  are  not  properly 
combined. 

A  thorough  knowledge  of  elementary  combinations  is 
important,  for  various  reasons.  Take,  for  example,  this 
particular  spot  [St.  Louis].  Here  are  certain  mineral 
combinations ;  here  is  a  large  amount  of  the  positive  min- 
eral called  lime,  and  the  people  dwelling  in  this  region, 
partaking  of  this  mineral  in  various  ways,  become  quite 
positive,  and  do  not  hesitate  to  show  or  express  it.  Some 
of  them   are   quite    combative,   because    of  the   positive 


268  THE  EDUCATOR. 

elements  predominating  in  this  place.  Now,  take  a  person 
who  has  been  born  in  such  a  place  as  this,  and  transport 
him  to  a  place  of  opposite  characteristics,  and  he  does  not 
feel  at  home  —  he  is  not  in  his  element ;  he  becomes  discon- 
tented and  unhappy.  The  same  law  applies  to  the  animals 
in  the  waters.  Take  a  fish  which  has  always  lived  in  the 
salt  or  negative  waters,  and  put  it  in  fresh  water,  and  it  is 
out  of  its  element. 

These  illustrations  are  sufficient  to  show  that  a  knowl- 
edge of  elementary  combinations  is  essential  to  happy 
conditions.  And  this  law  obtains  equally  in  respect  to 
foods.  Some  people  like  particular  foods  which  others  do 
not  like,  because  the  peculiar  elementary  combinations  in 
the  system  and  in  the  foods  do  not  harmonize.  It  is  there- 
fore proper  and  just  that  people  should  choose  for  them- 
selves what  they  will  eat.  Little  children  should  not  be 
compelled  to  eat  what  they  do  not  like  ;  it  injures  them, 
because  their  condition  and  the  elementary  condition  of 
the  foods  do  not  agree.  Nature  is  an  excellent  mother, 
and  her  advice  should  always  be  followed. 

For  the  same  reason,  sumptuary  laws  should  not  be 
enacted,  directing  people  what  they  must  eat  and  drink. 
You  cannot  create  a  condition  which  will  make  disagree- 
able things  agreeable.  Low  people  must  have  low  things, 
because  they  like  them,  and  correspond  to  them ;  elevated 
people  must  have  elevated  things,  because,  in  consequence 
of  their  elementary  conditions,  they  do  not  like  low  things. 
Thus  you  can  determine  the  degree  -of  elevation  of  per- 
sons by  their  preferences.  But  you  must  not  find  fault 
with  people  for  these  preferences ;  they  cannot  like  other 
things  than  they  do.  The  people  called  Grahamites  have 
greatly  erred,  not  understanding  elementary  combinations. 

Something  will  now  be  said  on  a  subject  that  ought  to 
be  better  understood,  —  that  is,  marriage. 

True  marriage  is  an  elementary  combination  of  persons, 
and  this  marriage  is  wholly  an  interior  process.  That  is, 
many  people  are  elementarily  married,  though  they  may 


ELEMENTAL    COMBINATIONS.  269 

not  bodily  live  together.  Two  persons,  male  and  female, 
who  have  within  themselves  similarities  of  elementary- 
conditions,  are  married ;  they  are  one,  and  so  joined  as  the 
elements  are.     This  law  obtains  in  each  of  the  kingdoms, 

—  the  animal,  the  vegetable,  and  the  mineral.  A  priest 
does  not  marry  you  —  he  cannot  do  it.  If  married,  it  is 
by  the  law  of  elementary  combinations. 

Marriage  may  be  sexual,  it  may  be  intellectual,  it  may 
be  moral,  it  may  be  religious,  it  may  be  spiritual ;  never- 
theless, it  is  marriage.  In  the  sexual  marriage  there  are 
certain  coarse  interminglings  of  the  two ;  in  the  intellect- 
ual, finer  interminglings ;  in  the  moral,  still  finer ;  in  the 
religious,  finer  still ;  in  the  spiritual,  still  more  fine  ;  —  all 
of  which  are  elementary  combinations.  In  all  and  each  of 
these  marriages  children  are  brought  forth  corresponding 
to  the  grade  of  intermingling.  Animals  are  brought  forth, 
thoughts  are  brought  forth,  religious  feelings  are  brought 
forth,  spiritual  impressions  are  brought  forth.  Thus  it 
may  be  seen  what  is  legitimate  marriage,  and  what  is  not, 

—  what  are  legitimate  children,  and  what  are  not.  The 
dwellers  on  your  earth  talk  of  only  one  marriage,  when 
there  are  many.  This  law  applies  to  all  grades  of  animals. 
They  all  marry  according  to  their  gradations. 

You  will  see  many  persons  living  together  who  are  not 
married ;  that  is,  their  elements  are  not  harmoniously  com- 
pounded, and  their  offspring  are  not  harmonious,  —  they 
act  badly.  It  is,  however,  no  part  of  the  province  of  this 
Association  to  counsel  people  to  separate,  but  to  teach 
them  lioic  to  comhine.  In  the  more  spiritual  state  persons 
follow  their  most  spiritual  afiinities,  and  thus  they  cohere 
and  become  one.  It  is  the  purpose  of  this  Association  to 
so  instruct  persons  in  the  earth-life  that  they  may  cohere 
and  become  truly  one,  and  thus  produce  beautiful  ofi"spring. 

23* 


270  THE   EDUCATOR. 


§  IV.     OF  FLUIDS. 

The  elementary  fluids  may  be  divided,  in  a  general  way^ 
into  two  classes,  —  the  visible  and  the  invisible ;  that  is, 
invisible  to  ordinary  external  vision.  More  critically,  how- 
ever, they  may  be  classed  as,  first,  fluids  in  their  natural 
or  simple  conditions ;  and,  secondly,  fluids  in  their  artificial 
or  impregnated  conditions.  The  invisibles  may  also  be 
classed  in  three  general  divisions,  as  the  gross,  the  fine, 
and  the  finest.    Each  of  these  classes  will  receive  attention. 

First,  of  fluids  in  their  strictly  natural  or  simple  condi- 
tion, which  is  the  gaseous  state.  Prior  to  the  formation 
of  solids,  all  things  were  in  the  gaseous  condition,  —  cor- 
responding with  the  ancient  declaration  that  all  things 
were  "  void."  In  the  process  of  ages,  the  gaseous  condi- 
tion was  succeeded  by  the  conglomerated,  or  the  solids ; 
and  thence  continued  formations  of  particled  conglomera- 
tions, brought  into  comparatively  permanent  states  of  solid- 
ity. Without  at  this  time  dwelling  on  the  critical  point, 
of  the  cause  of  gaseous  conglomerations,  attention  is 
called. 

Secondly,  to  fluids  as  impregnated,  or  artificially  afi'ected. 
These  embrace  the  flowing  and  springing  waters.  These 
waters  are,  of  necessity,  afi'ected  by  the  strata  through 
which  they  pass.  Like  all  other  things,  they  are  affected 
by  associations;  that  is,  if  they  flow  through  copper,  lime, 
or  alum,  these  positive  minerals  impregnate  and  afifect 
them.  On  the  other  hand,  if  they  flow  through  iron,  lead, 
or  any  negative  mineral,  they  commingle  with  that  mineral, 
and  thus  are  influenced.  In  looking,  therefore,  for  the  best 
waters  for  human  use,  those  having  a  balance  of  the  pos- 
itive and  negative  should  be  selected.  Some  waters  are 
said  to  be  too  hard.  The  truth  is,  they  are  too  positive. 
Waters  in  themselves  are  equal  in  softness,  but  may  be 
rendered  too  positive  by  mineral  impregnation.  In  the 
same  way,  human  beings  become  too  positive,  incapable  of 
easily  receiving,  hard  to  affect. 


OF   FLUIDS.  271 

Next,  of  the  invisible  fluids,  classed  as  gross,  finer,  and 
finest.  And  first  of  the  gross.  Electricity,  as  it  exists  in 
its  primeval  condition,  is  comparatively  a  gross  fluid, 
though  it  is  capable  of  great  rarefactioVi.  Where  this 
gross  fluid  exists  in  great  abundance,  it  aifects  liquids,  ani- 
mals, vegetables,  and  minerals.  There  is  on  your  earth, 
and  in  your  particular  nation,  a  very  marked  electrical  loca- 
tion. [In  Cattaraugus  county,  N.  Y.]  In  that  neighbor- 
hood —  that  is,  within  a  radius  of  some  twelve  or  fifteen 
miles  —  there  are  highly  valuable  waters,  usually  denomi- 
nated ^^tlie  Magnetic  Spri7igs.'^  These  waters  become  what 
they  are  because  of  a  great  abundance  of  this  gross  fluid, 
combined  with  a  particular  condition  of  mineral  strata 
where  they  are  found,  rendering  them  exceedingly  valuable 
for  certain  specific  purposes.  When  taken  into  the  human 
body,  or  applied  to  its  surface,  they  exert  upon  certain  dis- 
eased conditions  a  very  salutary  influence.  These  waters 
are  to  the  dwellers  on  your  earth  exhaustless  treasures  ; 
and  at  a  proper  season  the  Association  of  Beneficents  will 
philanthropically  unfold  the  useful  purposes  to  which  they 
may  be  applied.  That  branch  of  this  subject  is  under  their 
especial  supervision. 

Secondly,  of  the  Jiner  invisible  fluids.  Of  this  class  is 
that  which  is  found  more  especially  in  the  human  female,  and 
which  renders  females  particularly  attractive  to  males,  — 
the  latter  being  pervaded  by  a  grosser  fluid.  This  attrac- 
tion leads  to  cohesion ;  and  the  two  become  one.  Females 
afiect  the  atmosphere  in  which  they  move  by  that  finer 
fluid,  and  hence  they  are  sought  after  by  the  other  sex. 
This  law  universally  obtains  among  human  beings,  the 
lower  animals,  the  vegetables,  and  the  minerals. 

Thirdly  and  lastly,  of  the  fnest  fluid.  The  fruits  of  the 
tropics  are  impregnated  with  this  finest  fluid ;  and  hence 
this  person  now  speaking  [the  medium]  has  been  requested 
to  eat  principally  of  tropical  fruits,  that  he  might  be  in  the 
best  possible  condition  to  communicate  respecting  the  ele- 
ments-    There  is  what  may  be  termed  an  ethereal  fluid ;  it 


272  THE    EDUCATOR. 

will  penetrate  glass,  and  other  substances  usually  called 
non  conductors,  and  is  the  finest  possible  fluid.  It  is  the 
fluid  in  which  spirits  float,  moving  with  the  greatest  celer- 
ity. So  exceedingly  fine  is  this  fluid,  that  it  presents  no 
perceptible  obstruction  to  progress.  The  difficulty  in  nav- 
igating the  visible  fluids  is,  that  they  are  so  coarse  as  to 
impede  advancement ;  and  sometimes  they  congeal,  becom- 
ing complete  barriers  to  progress.  But  these  finer  fluids 
present  no  such  barriers.  This  ethereal  fluid  is  capable  of 
communicating  thought,  even ;  when  highly  etherealized 
persons  are  properly  located,  they  can  communicate 
thought  with  the  greatest  rapidity. 

The  law  of  movement  of  these  fluids  is  this  :  the  grosser 
the  fluid,  the  more  slowl}"  it  moves ;  if  finer,  more  rapidly ; 
if  finest,  most  rapidly  [even  with  the  quickness  of  thought]. 
When  this  law  is  fully  comprehended,  it  will  be  discovered 
that  the  communication  of  thought  is  not  a  mere  chimera; 
it  is  arrived  at  with  certainty  by  a  thorough  knowledge  of 
the  elementary  fluids.  The  Association  of  Electricizers 
proposes  hereafter  to  unfold  and  apply  this  knowledge,  for 
philanthropic  purposes. 


§  V.     OF   BEAUTY. 

[Presented,  in  behalf  of  the  Association,  by  a  female  spirit  termed  a 
"  Beautifioress."] 

All  Nature  is  ornamental.  Beauty  is  everywhere  seen. 
The  smallest  atom  and  the  mightiest  planet  each  is  beauti- 
ful in  its  place  and  its  degree.  The  invisible  elements,  as 
they  have  been  called  by  my  predecessor,  are  all  charmingly 
ornamented. 

The  particles  of  light  are  diamonic  in  their  form.  Each 
element  has  its  appropriate  form,  beautifully  adapted  to  the 
purpose  which  it  fulfils.  The  gross  invisible  fluid  called 
electricity  is  composed  of  ghbidar  forms  [or  ])articles], 
which  roll  easily  on  their  way,  in  accordance  with  the  law 


OF   BEAUTY.  .  273 

of  motion  peculiar  to  them,  and  are  capable  of  conveying 
intelligence  from  land  to  land.  The  finer  element  is  some- 
what more  oval  in  the  form  of  its  particles,  and  hence  it 
moves  with  greater  ease ;  while  the  finest  invisible  fluid 
consists  of  particles  which  are  pointed,  and  sharper  than 
imagination  can  conceive  [and  hence  can  move  with  cor- 
responding velocity]. 

All  elements,  it  should  be  known,  are  as  strictly  material, 
having  forms,  as  are  these  invisible  elements.  They  are, 
however,  composed  of  comparatively  finer  materials. 

Light,  the  particles  of  which  are  of  diamonic  form,  passes 
through  [or  impregnates]  the  invisible  elements  just  alluded 
to  ;  and,  as  a  result  of  beautiful  impregnations  and  charming 
combinations,  that  which  is  called  Beauty  appears  to  the 
outer  vision.  The  rose,  the  beautiful  golden  grain,  the 
charming  human  form,  all  are  wliat  they  are  because  of 
invisible  elementary  impregnations  and  combinations.  The 
contemplation  of  this  subject  raises  the  mind  in  gratitude 
to  Him  from  whom  all  Beauty  emanates  ! 

A  thorough  knowledge  of  all  elementary  laws  will  enable 
the  dwellers  of  your  earth  to  understand  why  it  is  that  cer- 
tain fruits  are  so  beautiful  to  look  upon.  Were  these  fruits 
deprived  of  light,  how  unseemly  would  they  be  !  but,  ex- 
panding in  this  golden  element  [one  of  whose  properties 
is  expansion],  they  are  impregnated  by  the  beautifying  ele- 
ments around  them,  and  hence  those  embellishments  so 
grateful  to  the  eye. 

And  now  will  be  stated  a  most  important  law,  namely, 
that  animals  become  like  the  elements  around  them  —  like 
the  elementary  air  which  they  inhale,  and  like  the  element- 
ary foods  on  which  they  feed.  This  is  a  universal  element- 
ary law,  applicable  to  man  as  to  lower  animals. 

It  is  therefore  essential  to  growth  in  purity  that  the 
purest  air  should  be  constantly  inhaled,  day  and  night; 
and  that  persons  who  are  about  us  should  be  such  as  emit 
the  most  agreeable  odors  —  for  each  elementary  odor 
affects  the  inhaler.  In  selecting  sites,  moreover,  for 
35 


274  •  THE   EDUCATOR. 

dwellings,  the  all-absorbing  question  should  be,  What  are  the 
odors  here  ?  and  what  are  the  beauties  on  which  the  outer 
vision  may  rest  ?  Pleasant  odors  and  objects  of  beauty 
serve,  elementarily,  to  beautify  those  who  enjoy  them. 

Besides  this,  all  edifices,  especially  dwellings,  should  be 
reared  with  constant  reference  to  elementary  beauty ;  so 
that  the  place  called  liome  may  be  externally  and  internally 
the  most  beautiful  and  attractive  of  all  places.  At  present 
your  edifices  are  angular  in  form,  and  uncouth  in  appear- 
ance. The  trees  of  the  field  are  circular ;  the  harmonial 
globes  are  circular.  The  human  form  presents  an  architec- 
tural model,  the  most  agreeable  that  can  be  devised.  (See 
Part  lY.,  §  XIII.) 

The  human  form  is  composed  of  globular  particles,  allied 
together  by  exceedingly  fine  invisible  fluids ;  and  these 
fluids  permeate  harmoniously  each  particle,  however  small. 
When  the  little  babe  is  placed  at  the  maternal  bosom,  it 
inhales  these  globular  particles,  and  thus  it  expands ;  and 
in  proportion  to  the  interior  beauty  of  the  mother  is  the 
beauty  of  the  babe,  —  drawing,  as  it  were,  from  her  interi- 
ors, beautiful  vital  essences.  Wonderful,  sublime,  is  this 
impartation  of  life !  The  little  one  truly  receives  the 
mother  to  itself;  and  while  she  imparts  through  her 
breasts,  she  also  receives  from  Nature's  ample  bosom  the 
supply  which  she  needs.  There  is  no  object  so  beautiful 
to  look  upon  as  that  of  a  mother  imparting  life  to  her  ofl- 
spring.  But  she  imparts  only  that  which  she  receives; 
and,  were  your  outer  vision  sufficiently  expanded,  you 
would  behold  the  element  passing  down  through  the 
region  of  the  breast  to  the  little  one. 

It  is,  then,  of  the  highest  moment  that  the  inhabitants  of 
your  earth  sliould  be  inflated  witli  the  purest  invisible 
elements  ;  and  without  a  knowledge  of  tins  elementary  law 
it  is  impossible  to  answer  the  question.  Whence  comes 
Beauty  ?  It  comes  from  elementary  impregnations,  and 
from  tliis  source  alone.  A  knowledge,  then,  of  elementary 
beauties  will  show  that  persons  may  become  beautiful  to 


OF   BEAUTY.  275 

any  desired  extent.  It  lies  within  themselves  to  say  how 
fiiir,  how  charming,  they  will  be.  And  this  opportunity  is 
improved  to  say  that  the  peculiar  waters  to  which  my  pre- 
decessor has  alluded  will  greatly  aid  in  beautifying  the  per- 
son. Instructions  will  in  due  time  be  given  resj)ecting 
cosmetic  preparations  through  the  aid  of  these  invaluable 
waters.  For  cosmetic  purposes  alone,  aside  from  other 
uses,  they  are  valuable  beyond  all  human  estimation. 

The  people  of  your  earth  know  of  Beauty  as  ^fact;  they 
do  not  know  the  elementary  laws  which  unfold  that  fact. 
But  the  philosopher  does  not  stop  with  facts ;  he  seeks 
deeper,  and  inquires  for  the  laws  which  produce  the  off- 
spring called  facts.  When  he  has  acquired  a  knowledge 
of  the  laws,  he  can  create  facts  to  any  extent.  But  facts 
will  not  help  him  to  create  laws.  This  Association  is  not 
engaged  in  the  superficial  work  of  declaring  facts ;  but  in 
the  more  important  labor  of  unfolding  elementary  laws,  so 
that  facts  may  be  created  at  will. 

It  is  well  known  that  in  certain  locations  great  serenity 
is  experienced,  while  in  other  locations  turbulence  is  con- 
stant. What  is  the  law  which  produces  these  apparently 
opposite  facts  ?  The  reply  is,  from  each  element  there 
passes  out  what  may,  for  the  want  of  a  better  term,  be 
called  odor.  (It  is  exceedingly  difficult  to  manufacture 
precise  conveyancers  of  these  thoughts:  ocZor  wiU  answer.) 
In  lofty,  mountainous  and  rocky  regions  the  elements  com- 
bine with  the  rougher  exteriors,  and  thus  turbulent, 
mighty,  gigantic  odors  or  influences  are  thrown  out,  affect- 
ing animals,  vegetables,  and  minerals ;  but  by  the  gently- 
flowing  river  these  elements  combine  with  the  liquids,  and 
serene,  soothing,  quiet  odors  prevail. 

Hence,  if  one  desires  serenity  and  gentleness,  let  the 
river-sides  be  sought ;  but  if  he  seeks  strength  or  turbu- 
lence, let  him  go  among  the  rugged  mountains.  Thus  pre- 
cisely what  is  sought  for  can  be  obtained,  and  persons  may 
be  what  they  choose  to  make  themselves,  by  a  knowledge 
of  these  beautiful  elementary  laws. 


276  THE   EDUCATOR, 


§  VI.     OF  ELEMENTARY  AGITATION. 

This  paper  will  embrace  the  causes  of  those  natural  agi- 
tations usually  termed  earthquakes,  eruptions,  hurricanes^ 
whirlwinds,  etc. 

While  the  study  of  Nature  unfolds  great  beauties,  it  at 
the  same  time  presents  the  grand  and  the  majestic.  At 
certain  seasons,  or  in  particular  locations,  the  elements  are 
in  states  of  tranquillity ;  while  at  other  seasons,  or  in  other 
locations,  they  are  in  conditions  of  agitation,  causing  often 
dismay,  desolation,  and  apparent  destruction.  The  people 
of  your  earth  are  so  circumstanced  that  they  are  able  only 
to  inspect  objects  and  perceive  effects  within  a  very  lim- 
ited range  of  vision ;  but  in  the  higher  conditions  of  life 
the  causes  of  elementary  agitation  are  distinctly  perceived. 
And  it  is  seen  that  agitations,  as  truly  as  serenity,  are 
essential  to  the  obtainment  of  certain  desired  results. 

What,  then,  are  the  causes  of  the  various  elemental  agi- 
tations ?  The  Association  of  Electricizers  has  taken  occa- 
sion to  speak  of  storms  and  tempests,  purposely  leaving  to 
this  Association  the  subject  of  elemental  agitation.  It  was 
justly  said  by  that  body  that  storms  and  tempests  are 
efforts  to  fill  vacuums,  and  that  when  this  is  accomplished 
these  agitations  subside. 

To  proceed,  then :  the  subject  of  earthquakes  will  be  first 
considered.  What  has  transpired  in  the  interior  to  produce 
the  agitation  thus  denominated  ?  The  answer  is,  when  cer- 
tain explosive  elements  are  brought  into  juxtaposition,  an 
explosion  of  necessity  ensues.  As  a  consequence  of  these 
explosions,  new  elemental  combinations  result.  It  should 
be  known  that  all  things  in  the  interior  are  in  states 
of  greater  or  less  activity,  as  really  as  are  the  flowing 
liquids.  Of  these  agitations,  then,  come  yet  finer  elemental 
combinations;  so  that  the  quaking  which  now  friglitens  the 
timid,  when  philosophically  understood,  wiU  cause  them  to 
rejoice  and  be  glad. 


OP   ELEMENTARY    AGITATION.  277 

What,  then,  of  the  agitations  termed  hurricanes  and 
whirliuinds  ?  These  are  consequences  of  interior  agita- 
tions. When  a  human  being  is  interiorly  agitated,  there 
is  a  powerful  currental  rush  to  the  brain ;  this  is,  as  it  is 
said,  set  on  fire  by  the  interior  disturbance,  and  sometimes 
that  which  is  termed  reason  is  dethroned,  blasted,  and  ren- 
dered comparatively  useless.  So  with  the  earth :  the  hur- 
ricane, consequent  of  interior  agitation,  rushes  on  its  way, 
prostrating  vegetation,  destroying  whatever  obstructs  its 
passage,  sweeping  away  villages  and  their  inhabitants,  up- 
heaving the  seas,  lashing  them  into  wildest  fury,  forming  a 
mighty  whirlwind,  and  at  length  entering  the  earth,  and  all 
again  is  still.  Sad  though  the  spectacle  is,  yet  this  interior 
agitation,  and  this  mighty  rushing  and  whirling,  are  essen- 
tial to  finer  and  more  beautiful  elemental  combinations. 
Thus,  while  others  are  terrified,  the  philosophic  mind  looks 
on,  calmly  and  unmoved,  knowing  the  law  and  the  design 
of  these  fearful  disturbances. 

Lastly,  of  eruptions,  in  distinction  from  earthquakes. 
The  interior  possesses  certain  combustible  elements,  as 
they  are  called.  These  come  together  in  new  chemical 
combinations,  and  as  a  consequence  expansions  result. 
The  earth  must  now  give  vent  in  some  way,  and  this  she 
•does  by  upheavings.  Growth  comes  of  these  interior 
expansions,  and  the  earth's  form  becomes  thereby  more 
rotund ;  consequently  it  is  passing  into  a  more  harmonious 
condition.  In  the  far-distant  future,  the  eartli,  as  a  result 
of  these  volcanic  eruptions,  will  be  perfectly  round,  ahd 
the  polar  seas  will  cease  to  exist.  When  that  rounded 
condition  comes,  universal  harmony  will  supervene,  and 
•elemental  agitation  will  cease. 

Such,  then,  briefly,  is  the  grand  law  of  elementary  agita- 
tion ;  and  the  same  law  applies  to  the  present  condition  of 
the  human  race.  They  are  agitated  —  the  nations  quake, 
the  people  tremble ;  they  send  forth  eruptions,  and  experi- 
ence whirlwinds  and  mighty  rushes  of  mind.  These  must 
precede  harmony ;  the  mighty  national  contests  which  are 

24 


278  THE    EDUCATOr.. 

uow  coming-  are  as  essential  to  humanity's  future  repose 
as  are  the  elementary  agitations  within  the  earth's  interior 
to  its  ultimate  harmony.  Hence  the  philosophic  mind 
looks  on,  and  rather  rejoices  than  otherwise  that  these 
conflicts  of  nations  have  commenced. 

As  the  planet  on  which  you  live  assumes  harmonious, 
rotund  conditions,  so  will  the  conditions  of  its  inhabitants 
become  equalized ;  those  places  where  tigers  and  wolves 
now  dwell  shall  be  the  home  of  the  gentle  lamb,  and  the 
wilderness  shall  literally  blossom  as  the  rose.  All  this  is 
coming  of  elemental  agitation. 

"  God  moves  in  a  mysterious  waj. 
His  wouders  to  perform  ; 
He  plants  his  footsteps  in  the  sea. 
And  rides  upon  the  stornu'" 


§  VII.     OF   ELEMENTARY   COHESIOjSI'S. 

Of  course,  this  is  a  very  attractive  subject.  It  is  impor- 
tant to  dwell  somewhat  critically  on  the  law  of  elementary 
cohesions.  The  Association  of  Electricizers  has  directed 
attention  to  the  subject,  but  the  more  elementary  branch 
has  been  appropriately  assigned  to  this  body. 

In  Nature  there  exist  certain  cohesive  properties ;  and 
from  the  cohesion  of  certain  elements  another  and  distinct 
condition  is  produced. 

Animals  cohere ;  copulation  ensues ;  conception  is  conse- 
(|uent ;  gestation  follows  ;  birtli  results.  But  why,  element- 
arily speaking,  do  animals  cohere  ?  Because  there  are  ele- 
mentary properties  [or  substances],  corresponding  to  male 
and  female,  throughout  all  Nature.  These  elements  ai-e  so 
formed  that  one  is  irnjyreg native,  and  the  other  receptive. 
If  these  elementary  particles  could  be  critically  inspected, 
the  peculiarity  of  their  forms  in  tliis  particular  would  be 
discovered.  Were  they  not  tlius  Ibrmed  they  could  not 
cohere. 

For  the  purpose  of  illustrating  this  point,  suppose  all 


ELEMENTAEY   COHESIONS.  279 

particles  were  perfectly  globular.  It  would  be  seen,  at  a 
glance,  that,  though  they  might  touch,  yet  they  could  not 
be  said  to  cohere. «  Suppose,  again,  a  needle's  point ;  that 
point  penetrates  a  cork ;  —  now,  these  cohere.  The  needle, 
in  this  illustration,  represents  the  impregnative  element,  and 
the  cork  the  receptive  element. 

Precisely,  then,  in  harmony  with  this  grand  elementary 
law,  are  animals  formed ;  the  one  having  the  impregnative 
organ,  and  another  the  receptive,  —  so  that  two  animals, 
for  an  important  purpose,  cohere  and  become  one.  That 
[organic  conformation]  which  is  beheld  by  the  ordinary 
outer  vision,  universally  exists  in  all  particles,  extending 
to  the  finest  possible  element. 

This  law  being  distinct^  comprehended,  it  will  be  seen 
that  multiplying  processes  are  constantly  going  forward, — 
each  elementary  atom  impregnating  its  kindred  atom, 
being  brought  elementarily  into  the  marriage  relation. 
Change  is  written  on  all  things.  Were  it  not  for  this  law, 
there  might  be  motion  without  elementary  change,  —  that 
is,  conditions  would  remain  the  same.  A  mass  of  cannon- 
balls  may  touch,  without  change  ;  but  when  the  impregna- 
tive and  the  receptive  elements  cohere,  then  there  comes 
what  is  called  change ;  or,  perhaps  better,  a  new  formation 
or  condition  takes  place. 

It  is  important  that  this  elementary  impregnative  and 
receptive  law  should  be  comprehended,  that  it  may  be  per- 
ceived why  certain  elements  cohere,  and  why  others  do 
not.  This  is  essential  for  agricultural  purposes ;  but  the 
Association  of  Agriculturists  will  more  fully  unfold  that 
branch  of  the  subject. 

Opportunity  is  now  afforded  to  speak  of  the  element 
usually  called  love.  This  element  is  known  to  be  exceed- 
ingly attractive,  cohering  things  to  itself,  making  them  one. 
Thus  it  is  the  grand  cementing  element.  It  inheres  in  and 
impregnates  all  things, —  encircles  and  holds  together  the 
myriads  of  universes.  It  may  otherwise  be  called  the 
Grand  Concenti-ic  Power.     The  best  possible  word  which 


280  THE   EDUCATOR. 

can  be  coined  to  express  the  idea  is  the  word  concentric. 
The  word  love  has  been  used  so  vaguely  and  so  commonly, 
that  this  Association  has  thought  best  to  manufacture  a 
term   more    exactly   expressive  of  its  particular  thought. 

All  thin^u's,  tlien,  elementarily,  are  united  into  one  by  the 
Grand  Concentric  Power.  Call  that  Power  what  you 
please,  —  God,  Parent,  or  Father,  —  names  do  not  alter 
principles. 

In  proportion  as  human  beings  have  this  concentric 
elementary  principle  unfolded  in  them  they  become  con- 
centric [concentrative],  or  are  elementarily  attractive. 
This  explains  why  it  is  that  multitudes  will  follow  certain 
persons.  It  is  not  because  of  a  peculiarity  of  form,  or  of 
dress,  or  of  speech;  these  all  may  be  uncouth  and  unat- 
tractive ;  —  but  it  is  because  of  a  large  amount  of  this 
elementary  concentrating  power  in  such  persons. 

This  element,  moreover,  has  its  particular  location  [or 
central  point  in  the  organism],  and  that  location  is  in  that 
immensely  important  point  in  the  animal  organism  denom- 
inated, somewhat  improperly,  the  navel.  This  explains  a 
most  curious  matrixal  fact,  namely,  that  immediately  con- 
sequent to  copulation  there  is  a  concentration  of  the  mat- 
ter to  that  particular  point,  adhering  closely,  and  forming 
what  is  usually  denominated  the  navel  cord,  attaching  to 
the  embryo.  Were  it  not  for  this  concentric  elementary 
law  tlio  matrixal  formation  could  not  ensue.  It  is  deemed 
important  by  this  Association  to  carefully  unfold  these 
elementary  laws.  The  schools  are  quite  incapable  of 
teaching  the  science  of  human  life. 

§  VIII.   of  the  circularity  of  elementary  motion. 

All  things  in  Nature  are  astir.  There  is  no  inactivity  — 
no  inertia.  But  while  there  is  ceaseless  activity,  every- 
thing moves  in  circular  forms  [or  orbits],  tending  [gravi- 
tating] always  to  the  great  centres.  This  is  a  universal 
and  absolute  elementary  law ;  which  law  will  be  illustrated, 
especialh'  fur  constructive  purposes. 


ELEMENTARY   CIRCULARITY.  281 

All  things  in  nature  tend  to  harmony  of  action,  of 
thought,  of  expression,  of  form.  Throw  into  a  liquid  a 
pebble,  and  elementary  circularity  is  at  once  manifested. 
It  was  finely  described  by  a  poet  in  these  lines : 

"  Self-love  but  serves  the  virtuous  mind  to  wake, 
As  the  small  pebble  stirs  the  peaceful  lake  ; 

}  The  centime  moved,  a  circle  straight  succeeds  ; 

i  Another  still  and  still  another  spi-eads  ; 

Friend,  parent,  neighbor,  first  it  will  embrace, 
His  country  next,  and  next  all  human  race  ; 
Wide  and  more  wide,  th'  o'ei-flowings  of  the  mind 
Take  every  creature  in,  of  every  kind."         [Pope.] 

There  is  more  truth  in  this  poem  than  is  generally  known. 
It  recognizes  the  grand  law  of  circular  elementary  motion. 

"Why  should  the  pebble,  whatever  may  be  its  form, 
thrown  into  the  liquid,  produce  a  circle  ?  Why  not  as 
readily  form  an  angle  ?  The  answer  is  simply  this,  that 
elementary  motion  is  circular.  The  smallest  atom  that  can 
be  perceived  by  the  outer  vision  is  moving  according  to 
this  elementary  law  ;  and,  as  a  consequence,  spherical  forms 
are  produced.  The  tree  is  circular ;  the  mountain  tends 
to  the  spherical  form.  There  is  a  reason  why  the  organ  of 
vision  is  spherical.  There  is  also  an  elementary  reason 
why  that  important  organ  to  which  reference  was  made  in 
the  preceding  discourse  (the  navel)  is  spherical.  It  is  a 
grand  universal  law  of  harmonic  elementarj^  action. 

That  which  is  called  sound  floats  circularly ;  and,  as  it 
proceeds  from  greatly  harmonized  or  spherical  interiors, 
and  reaches  greatly  harmonized  receptive  organs,  it 
charms,  it  gratifies,  it  inspires,  it  calls  forth  loftiest  aspira- 
tions, and  the  receiver  is  harmoniously  elevated,  or  is 
raised  up  to  the  more  sj)herical  condition.  Hence  there  is 
a  grand  significance  in  the  words  "  the  music  of  the 
spheres." 

It  should  be  most  distinctly  understood  that  sound  is  a 
native  element,  and  is  found  in  all  things.  When  a  sub- 
36  24* 


282  THE   EDUCATOR. 

stance  is  struck,  that  which  is  in  the  substance  is  by  action 
brought  out.  It  is  not  created;  there  are  no  creations. 
Whenever  a  person  makes  music,  certain  matter  proceeds 
from  the  abdominal  regions ;  as  it  is  emitted,  its  particles 
move  more  or  less  circularly ;  and  in  proportion  to  the 
circularity  or  harmony  of  their  motions  is  the  agreeable- 
ness  of  the  music.  So,  while  sound  is  universal,  certain 
elements  mingled  with  this  produce  what  is  called  har- 
mony ;  and  this  vibrates  upon  the  atmosphere,  and  charms 
the  listener. 

Such,  then,  is  the  elementary  circular  law  which  per- 
vades  all  matter ;  and  unless  this  law  be  fully  compre- 
hended, it  would  be  quite  impossible  to  show  why  a  wheel, 
in  order  to  roll,  should  be  circular.  If  the  elements  were 
moved  without  reference  to  circular  motion,  then  the 
angular  wheel  would  answer  as  well  as  the  circular. 

This  principle  will  unfold  the  reason  why  human  beings, 
and  man}^  of  the  animals,  delight  to  live  in  circular  habita- 
tions. It  is  because  the  circular  is  the  elementary  natural 
condition.  This  will  also  explain  Avhy  certain  persons  are 
more  harmonious  when  seated  in  a  circular  than  in  an 
angular  form.  Nature  knows  no  accidents.  Were  your 
comprehensions  broader,  you  would  perceive  that  there  is 
a  law  of  absolute  necessity  [goveniing  all  things]  ;  and 
that  apparent  accidents  are  harmonious  necessities,  tending 
to  a  grand  centre. 

Tliis  elementary  circular  law  being  comprehended,  there 
is  afforded  a  fine  opportunity  to  speak  of  what  is,  with 
some  propriety,  called  spirit-intercourse.  As  a  person 
becomes  unfolded,  he  moves  in  what  may  be  termed  a 
broader  sphere ;  that  is,  lie  sweeps  a  larger  circle  [of 
acquaintance  or  intercourse]  ;  and,  as  around  the  ])cbble 
dropped  in  a  lake,  circle  succeeds  circle,  infinitely.  As  he 
sweeps  lu'oader  and  broader  [circles],  he  grasps  more  and 
more  comprehensive  thoughts.  But  he  cannot  go  out 
angularly ;  he  must  go  circularly,  because  of  this  law  of 
elementary  motion. 


VIBEATION.  283 

This  is,  moreover,  the  law  of  orbed  motion.  Tliere  the 
circular  law  is  fully  recognized ;  and  those  orbs  which 
appear  to  move  angularly  appear  so  only  because  of  im- 
perfect vision.  And  what  is  true  of  the  greatest  bodies 
is  equally  true  of  the  minutest  possible  atoms.  Laws  are 
the  same,  whether  applied  to  small  or  great  things.  And 
when  the  principle  of  elementary  circular  motion  is  under- 
stood, it  explains  all  circular  j)henomena,  of  whatever 
nature. 

This  Association  has  thought  proper  to  dwell  on  this 
point  almost  to  tediousness,  because,  with  its  cooperative 
bodies,  it  desires  that  all  architectural  structures  should  be 
in  harmony  with  the  law  of  elementary  circular  motion. 
When  the  proper  season  arrives,  the  Association  of  Edu- 
cationizers  will  propose  the  construction  of  harmonious 
circular  edifices,  —  that  being  the  only  form  consistent 
with  the  elementary  law  herein  set  forth.     [See  Part  lY., 

§§  IV.,  XIII.] 

§  IX.     OF   VIBRATION. 
[Presented  in  behalf  of  the  Association,  by  a  female  spirit.] 

The  study  of  the  laio  of  vibration  has  been  very  much 
neglected.  The  fact  is  known  that  sounds  are  (apparently) 
different,  but  it  is  not  known  that  sound  is  universal,  per- 
vading all  locations,  things,  and  elements. 

By  what  law,  then,  are  some  sotinds  concordant,  and 
others  discordant  ?  And  why  are  some  persons  unable  to 
distinguish  sounds,  —  as  the  deaf-mutes  ?  Sounds  are 
about  them,  and  within  them,  and  yet  are  unrecognized. 
This  class  of  persons  call  forth  pity  and  grief  on  account 
of  their  deprivation,  and  yet  they  constantly  move  in 
elements  where  sounds  universally  and  impartially  exist. 

There  is,  in  the  elementary  world,  what  may  be  termed 
a  vibratory  principle,  or  element ;  and  when  that  vibratory 
elementary  principle  is  fully  comprehended,  the  facts 
alluded  to  will  be  readily  understood.  This  Association 
does  not  propose  to  dwell  on  isolated  facts,  but  to  reveal 


284  THE   EDUCATOR. 

truly  elemental  principles,  by  a  knowledge  of  which  facts 
may  be  easily  explained. 

Starting,  then,  with  the  declaration  that  sound  is  univer- 
sal, and  recognizing  a  fixed,  unvarying,  vibratory  element- 
ary law,  it  may  now  be  declared  that  each  ato7n,  however 
small,  has  what  may  he  denominated  a  nervous  aura,  spread- 
ing out  somewhat  as  is  seen  in  animals  [that  is,  an  atmos- 
phere, composed  of  nervous  radiations  or  fibres,  similar  to 
the  hair  which  covers  most  animal  forms].  These  are 
exceedingly  minute,  —  finer  than  can  be  perceived  by  the 
acutest  possible  microscopic  observation.  In  the  higher 
conditions  or  finer  states  [of  spirit-hfe],  vision  becomes 
finer ;  mechanical  arrangements  [for  the  aid  of  vision]  are 
also  finer;  and  hence  they. who  exist  in  these  finer  states 
are  enabled,  by  most  exact  microscopic  examinations,  to 
detect  this  nervous  aura  which  is  allied  to  each  elementary 
particle,  —  it  being  millions  on  millions  of  times  finer  than 
the  softest  down.  And  when  certain  of  these  [nervous 
fibres]  are  disturbed  by  a  coarser  element,  the  result  is 
vibration,  producing,  in  the  finest  conditions,  most  perfect 
and  agreeable  harmonies.  Unaccustomed  as  the  people  of 
3^our  earth  are  to  critical  interior  inspection  of  elements, 
they  may  regard  this  nice  statement  as  exceedingly 
questionable. 

An  opportunity  now  occurs  to  speak  with  some  pre- 
cision of  what  is  called  hair.  Human  bodies  are  quite 
covered  with  something,  apparent  to  the  external  vision, 
like  a  very  soft  down,  but  which,  for  convenience'  sake, 
may  be  termed  hair.  Hairs  are  known  to  be  tubular.  It 
is  through  these  very  fine  tubular  fibres  that  sounds  are 
received ;  and  as  these  hairs  are  perfect  and  unobstructed 
by  any  foreign  matter,  these  sounds  are  attuned,  and  are 
very  easily  comprehended ;  but  let  these  tubular  fibres  be 
from  any  cause  obstructed,  and.  vibrations  become  less  and 
less  perfect,  or  more  and  more  uncertain,  until  they  fail 
entirely  to  answer  their  purpose.  The  interior  of  the  or- 
gan denominated  the  ear  is  covered  with  the  finest,  softest, 


VIBRATION.  285 

silkiest  hair,  or  down ;  and  this  knowledge,  and  this  alone, 
affords  an  explanation  of  the  melancholy  fact  that  [by  the 
class  of  persons  already  alluded  to]  sounds  are  imperfectly 
or  not  at  all  comprehended.  When  one  person  addresses 
another,  very  fine  matter  proceeds  from  the  speaker  to  the 
person  addressed;  this  impregnates  the  latter,  passing 
through  or  disturbing  the  down  [and  thus  causing  vibra- 
tions of  the  nervous  aura,  or  vibratory  element] .  Hence, 
if  this  be  defective,  sounds  are  misunderstood,  or  totally 
fail  to  be  distinguished.  Such,  in  brief,  is  the  nice  element- 
ary principle  underlying  all  the  phenomena  of  vibration. 
All  things  in  Nature  are  alHed  to  all  other  things,  thus 
forming  one  beauteous  Whole. 

The  ear,  as  it  may  be  called,  of  the  Grand  Mind  of  all 
minds  is  so  fine  and  so  harmonious  that  it  is  able  to  take 
cognizance  of  thoughts  before  they  are  expressed.  He, 
in  a  true  sense,  rather  feels  than  hears,  —  so  acute  may 
this  vibratory  element  be. 

By  a  knowledge  of  this  grand  vibratory  elementary 
principle  whispering  galleries  may  be  constructed,  so  that 
sound  may  be  sent  with  far  greater  ease  than  electricity  is 
transmitted  by  the  common  telegraphic  wire  arrangement. 
Certain  persons  may  be,  when  brought  into  very  sensitive 
conditions,  so  instructed  relative  to  this  principle  that 
they  can  be  made  in  a  sense  to  feel  the  thoughts  imparted 
by  a  distant  person,  when  in  harmonious  relations.  The 
impartive  and  receptive  —  or,  in  other  words,  male  and 
female  —  qualities  of  this  element  must  also  be  recog- 
nized ;  for  these  fine  fibres  which  are  connected  with  the 
minutest  atoms  are  male  and  female. 

There  is  no  limit  to  this  sound-distributive  elementary 
principle.  It  will  be  uniformly  found  that,  in  a  person 
deprived  of  hearing,  this  down  is  obstructed ;  and  this  is 
the  cause  of  the  difficulty. 

The  time  will  come  on  your  earth  when  there  will  be  a 
very  ardent  desire  to  fully  comprehend  elementary  princi- 
ples.    The  schools,  to  a  great  extent,  dwell  in  facts,  neg- 


286  THE   EDUCATOR. 

lecting  the  arcana  of  principles  ;  and,  as  a  consequence, 
their  inquiries  are  superficial  and  quite  unsatisfactory  to 
philosophers  and  advanced  minds. 


§  X.    OF   ELEMENTARY   SUSTENANCES. 

All  things  in  Nature  eat  and  drink.  This  is  among  the 
universal  and  absolute  laws.  It  is  of  the  highest  possible 
moment  that  the  essential  elements  of  foods  should  be 
fully  understood  by  mankind,  so  that  the  things  which 
are  needed  as  sustenances  may  be  selected  and  wisely 
appropriated. 

This  subject  will  be  presented  by  one  who  has  carefully 
studied  dietetic  laws  with  especial  reference  to  these  pres- 
ent purposes,  and  in  compliance  with  the  urgent  solicita- 
tion of  the  Association  of  Elementizers.    [Another  speaks  :] 

Wants  and  supplies  are  precisely  balanced.  Nature  is 
exceedingly  economical.  While  she  cheerfully  supplies  all 
strictly  natural  wants,  she  is  exceedingl}^  careful  that  there 
is  no  waste.  Each  and  all  the  elements  have  their  distinct 
and  most  definitely  marked  missions,  moving  in  precise 
forms,  and  executing  precise  ends.  They  have,  wrapt 
within  themselves,  certain  nutritive  properties ;  which 
nutritive  properties,  when  wisely  combined,  produce  what 
is  termed  vitality,  —  sometimes  called  nourishment,  and 
again  termed  health,  and  yet  again  denominated  growth;  — 
all  of  which  terms,  when  properly  understood,  signify  the 
same  thing.  But,  for  this  present  discourse,  the  more 
comprehensive  terms,  vital  and  vitality,  are  deliberately 
selected. 

Elementary  Nutrition  is  considered  a  very  critical  sub- 
ject to  treat  of;  but  it  can  be  presented  in  a  familiar  way, 
when  it  is  known  that  each  elementary  particle  has  within 
itself  a  nutritive  property.  This  law  may  be  clearly  illus- 
trated by  opening  for  inspection  the  shell  of  an  ordinary 
nut.  There,  encased  in  a  quite  hard  and  often  uncouth 
covering,  is  found  nutritive  substance,  Avhich,  when  eaten, 


ELEMENTARY   SUSTENANCES.  287 

acts  upon  animals  by  certain  laws  which  will  be  presently 
unfolded.  What  is  true  of  the  nut  is  true,  to  a  greater  or 
less  extent,  of  all  seeds.  By  what  law  does  that  nutritive 
property  secrete  itself  within  these  interiors  ?  It  is  a  fixed 
law  that  an  element  cannot  impart  that  which  it  does  not 
itself  possess.  The  simple  fact  that  the  nutritive  property 
is  found  is  alone  strong  evidence  that  the  element  or  ele- 
ments of  which  the  seed  is  composed  must  possess  nutri- 
tive power.  By  such  a  course  of  reasoning,  if  there  were 
no  more  philosophic  method,  the  law  could  be  reached ; 
but  this  Association  does  not  propose  to  proceed  from 
fact  to  cause,  but  from  cause  to  fact, —  and  this  is  the  only 
satisfactory  method  of  imparting  instruction.  It  starts, 
therefore,  with  the  unqualified  declaration  that  all  elements 
have  within  themselves  nutritive  properties. 

How,  then,  are  these  properties  imparted  to  produce 
vitality,  or  growth  ?  The  answer  is,  by  a  certain  chemical, 
or,  better,  analyzing  law,  which  may  be  termed  mastication. 
There  is  in  Nature,  so  to  speak,  a  power  to  analyze  ele- 
ments, and  to  extract  the  particular  property  or  element 
which,  from  time  to  time,  is  desired.  This  leads  to  a  state- 
ment which  will  be  very  generally  rejected  in  this  present 
coarse  age.  This  very  fine  interior  masticatory  process, 
as  it  were,  enters  into  the  elements,  —  penetrates  by  means 
of  finest  imaginable  points,  —  and  thereby  extracts  from 
each  that  particular  nutritive  property  which'  it  contains. 
Fix  in  your  minds  the  idea  of  a  revolving  wheel,  —  this 
wheel  being  full  of  the  sharpest  possible  penetrating- 
points, —  and  you  become  in  some  measure  able  to  com- 
prehend the  process  of  masticating  and  extracting  the 
nutritive  properties  from  the  elements.  Just  in  propor- 
tion as  mastication  is  disregarded,  in  the  same  ratio  do  you 
fail  to  extract  the  nutritive  property  of  the  element.  You 
may  take  in  a  mass  of  matter ;  but  if,  as  it  passes,  it  is 
unmasticated,  you  fail  of  obtaining  the  nuti'itive  property 
of  the  element. 

"  The  proper  study  of  mankind  is  man."     A  truer  senti- 


288  THE   EDUCATOR. 

ment  never  was  uttered ;  and,  when  you  have  learned  all 
you  can  learn  of  man,  you  have  learned  your  whole  les- 
son ;  have  completely  "  finished  your  education,"  —  for 
the  reason,  it  may  be  reiterated,  that  man  is  a  miniature 
universe,  an  epitome  of  all  things  that  are. 

Understanding,  then,  clearly,  this  fine  process  of  masti- 
cation, a  careful  step  may  now  be  made  to  another  nice 
point ;  —  that  is,  the  processes  by  which  these  nutritive 
properties  pass  to  diiferent  parts  of  the  body,  and  do  their 
appropriate  work. 

It  is  a  known  law  that  the  liquids  flow,  in  common 
phrase,  down  hill.  Philosophically  speaking,  however, 
streams  are  attracted  to  certain  locations  where  they  are 
needed  ;  and,  whatever  difficulties  may  lie  in  the  way,  how- 
over  circuitous  the  route,  however  broad  the  base  of  the 
mountain  to  be  circumvented,  these  streams  find  at  length 
their  appropriate  destination,  and  do  with  the  greatest  pre- 
cision their  designed  work  in  Nature's  economy.  When  it 
becomes  necessary,  ttiese  liquids  are  changed  into  what 
are  called  solids ;  the  same  eiement,  in  another  form, 
reaches  the  loftiest  mountains,  and  does  there  its  work. 

Precisely  so  is  it  with  the  nutritive  elementary  prop- 
erties. Having  passed  a  masticating  process,  and  become 
inconceivably  fine,  so  that  currentally  they  can  be  attracted 
by  the  interior  attractive  law,  they  flow  to  the  points  where 
they  are  needed  with  as  much  certainty  as  the  stream  runs 
down  hill.  This  interior  attractive  process  is  perpetually 
going  onward,  ever  fulfilling  its  appropriate  end.  The  ele- 
ment once  thoroughly  mastered,  the  work  is  certain  to  be 
accomplished. 

These  nutritive  elementary  properties  are  of  various 
kinds,  and  are  found  in  the  mineral,  in  the  vegetable,  in  the 
animal,  and  in  man.  Man  being  the  ultimate,  the  great 
absorber,  he  attracts  to  himself  all  these  various  proper- 
ties. Every  time  he  inhales,  he  receives  a  greater  or 
less  number  of  elements,  with  their  nutritive  properties. 
Encase  a  person  in  a  tight  box,  and  the  result  is  fatal ; 


ELEililNTARY   SUSTENANCES.  289 

because  he  is  incapable  of  receiving  the  nutritive  ele- 
ments. Persons  who  sleep  in  close  apartments  frequently 
rise  exhausted,  because  the  requisite  nutritive  elementary 
properties  have  not  been  received  during  the  slumber. 

The  same  law  applies  in  the  process  of  reproduction. 
A  matrix  being  expanded,  certain  nutritive  properties 
enter  therein,  undergo  a  similar  process  of  mastication,  are 
attracted  to  certain  delicate  fibres,  imparting  what  is  called 
life,  —  better,  however,  vitality,  —  and  expansion  ensues. 
Then,  by  a  fine  process,  certain  nutritive  properties  pass 
through  that  immensely  important  organ,  alluded  to  by 
one  of  my  predecessors  [the  navel],  answering  until  outer 
birth  ensues.  Then  the  nutritive  property  is  extracted, 
for  a  season,  from  the  breasts,  and  afterwards  from  the 
surrounding  elements. 

Such,  then,  in  a  familiar  way,  is  this  elementary  law. 
Supplies  always  correspond  perfectly  with  wants ;  so  that 
it  may  be  truly  said,  "  In  the  elements  we  live,  move,  and 
have  our  being."  In  view  of  this  law,  the  importance  of 
thorough  mastication  of  food  cannot  be  overstated. 

Should  the  inquiry  be  raised.  What  shall  we  eat  ?  what 
shall  we  drink  ?  what  shall  we  inhale  ?  —  the  general 
answer  is,  the  purer  the  food,  the  purer  the  drink,  the 
purer  the  air,  the  more  vitality  will  they  confer.  The 
fruits,  when  just  arrived  at  their  points  of  culmination,  or 
ripeness,  possess  the  greatest  amount  of  elementary  nutri- 
tion. The  purer  the  soil,  the  clearer  the  atmosphere,  the 
higher  will  be  the  products,  and  the  easier  can  elementary 
nutritive  properties  be  extracted  therefrom.  Bread  is 
highly  important  as  a  principal  article  of  food.  The  golden 
grain  called  wheat  possesses  the  most  of  the  vital  property 
to  be  fonnd  in  any  of  the  grains.  Fruits  and  bread  con- 
stitute the  purest  food ;  and  man,  by  subsisting  upon  these, 
inhaling  pure  air,  and  dwelling  in  elevated  regions,  will 
become  more  and  more  unfolded.  At  this  present  time, 
human  beings,  to  a  great  extent,  look  downward,  seeking 
springs  from  the  earth's  interior,  promoting  thereby  a  cer- 
37  25 


290  THE   EDUCATOR. 

tain  elementary  condition ;  but  in  a  state  more  elevated, 
they  will  ascend  the  loftiest  mountains,  for  there  will  flow 
down  to  them  the  largest  amount  of  the  vital  element. 


§  XI.    OF  MICROSCOPICS. 

Very  closely  connected  with  the  vibratory  principle  is 
what  will  be  termed  the  microscojnc  principle.  That  this 
subject  may  be  clearly  presented,  it  becomes  necessary  to 
speak  somewhat  more  fully  of  the  uses  of  the  hair.  All 
things  have  their  uses,  and  are  wisely  located  for  the  pro- 
motion of  specific  ends.  A  glance  at  the  animal  fonn 
exhibits  the  phenomenon  of  hairs  located  adjacent  to  the 
organs  of  outer  vision,  and  in  several  other  well-known 
locations.  The  hairs  of  each  part  being  tubular,  are  used 
for  certain  specific  purposes,  —  which  will  be  stated  by  a 
distinguished  student  of  microscopies.     [Another  speaks  :] 

Hairs  are  conductors.  This  is  their  general  purpose, 
and  they  are  located  with  reference  to  this  important  use. 
My  predecessor,  in  discoursing  on  the  elementary  vibra- 
tory law,  took  occasion  to  speak  of  the  hair  or  down  found 
in  the  interior  of  the  ear.  Sounds  are  conveyed  through 
this  fine,  tubular  down,  —  which  is  one  of  the  nicest  ele- 
mentary laws  of  Nature.  The  present  discourse  will  be 
more  especially  confined  to  the  microscopic  element,  which 
leads  to  the  specification  of  a  secondary  use  of  what  are 
termed  hairs.  These  would  be  more  properly  called  con- 
ductors, because  such  is  their  principal  purpose,  though 
they  are  also  quite  ornamental.  Nature  has  three  grand 
rules :  1,  Economy ;  2,  Convenience  ;  3,  Beauty.  All  things 
should  be  wrought  with  reference  to  these.  It  is  econom- 
ical to  have  conductors  always  adhering  to  animal  forms ; 
they  are  also  exceedingly  convenient,  and  quite  beautiful. 
How  do  the  conductors  or  hairs  enable  persons  to  behold 
objects  ?  The  organ  called  the  eye  has  conductors  which 
point  forward ;  like  an  ordinary  microscope,  these  aro 
looked  through,  and  objects  aro  seen  at  a  frontal  distance. 


MICEOSCOPICS.  291 

This  is  one  method,  but  it  has  reference  only  to  things 
before. 

There  is  a  power  to  re-collect  things  which  have  trans- 
pired. How  is  that  done  ?  The  answer  is,  By  means  of 
the  hairs  of  the  posterior  regions,  acting  precisely  like  con- 
ductors, and  transferring  to  the  mind.  Certain  persons 
are  forgetful ;  that  is,  they  cannot  easily  re-collect.  The 
reason  is  simply  this :  the  posterior  conductors  are  ob- 
structed, and  they  cannot,  when  thus  obstructed,  re-call  or 
re-collect. 

This  will  account  for  a  common  phenomenon.  While 
persons  slumber,  their  minds  act ;  they  dream ;  but  when 
they  awake  they  do  not  re-call  or  re-collect  the  mental 
processes.  If  there  were  in  such  cases  a  critical  micro- 
scopic inspection  of  the  posterior  hairs,  it  would  be  per- 
ceived that  the  tubes  were  microscopically  obstructed. 
But,  perhaps,  at  a  succeeding  season,  these  persons  at 
once,  as  they  say,  re-call  their  dreams.  The  posterior 
conductors  are  now  doing  their  appropriate  microscopic 
work;  and  mentally  they  see  their  dreams,  and  narrate  the 
same.  For  an  important  purpose,  this  present  speaker  [the 
medium]  has  these  conductors  microscopically  closed,  so 
that  he  cannot  recollect  what  he  is  mechanically  prompted 
to  utter.  At  a  proper  season  that  influence  will  be  re- 
moved, and  he  will,  through  these  conductors,  be  able 
mentally  to  recollect  all  that  is  essential  for  him  to  know. 

This  principle  being  understood,  the  importance  of 
having  these  conductors  in  a  good  condition  will  be 
obvious.  Those  females  who  intertwine  or  twist  the  pos- 
terior conductors  [the  hairs  of  the  back  of  the  head], 
thereby  ignorantly  render  themselves  less  able  to  recall, 
or  recollect. 

Such,  then,  are  the  prominent  uses  of  the  hairs, — 
namely,  vibratory  and  microscopic.  But  this  subject  can- 
not be  dismissed  without  a  casual  reference  to  others. 
Without  being  precise,  it  may  be  said  that  they  are  also 
used  for  attractive  purposes,  —  bringing  animals  and  per- 


292  THE   EDUCATOE, 

sons  together  in  the  closest  and  most  affectional  relations. 
Hence  the  natural  desire  to  embrace  [that  is,  to  bring 
these  conductors  in  contact],  which  desire  expresses  itself 
at  times  by  throwing  the  arms  around  the  necks  of  animals 
and  of  persons  to  whom  a  strong  attraction  is  felt.  Hence 
that  beautiful  arrangement  of  affectional  conductors  under 
the  shoulder.  When  attractions  are  exceedingly  strongs 
the  embrace  is  essential  to  their  harmonious  gratification  ; 
and  when  a  loving  embrace  is  indulged,  could  this  soft 
down  be  inspected,  it  would  present  a  curious  phenomenon. 

The  fowls  have  this  attractive  down  in  an  eminent 
degree.  Their  little  broods  being  covered  with  the  same,, 
they  are  attracted  to  the  sheltering  wing. 

How  beautiful,  how  sublime,  how  exhaustless,  are 
Nature's  works  ! 

[Note.  —  Tliat  the  hair  has  the  microscopic  uses  alleged  in  the  foregoing 
paper,  will  doubtless  seem  highly  questionable,  if  not  quite  incredible,  to 
most  readers.  Some  further  suggestions  liave  been  made,  in  elucidation 
of  these  statements,  of  which  the  following  is  the  substance  :  —  The  mind 
has  the  power  to  perceive,  to  greater  or  less  extent,  objects  and  qualities 
too  fine  to  be  painted  on  the  retina  of  the  eye.  This  is  a  kind  of  men- 
tal  vision.  The  same  power  is  exhibited  in  certain  animals,  especially 
those  of  the  cat  species.  This  is  what  is  meant  by  the  microscopic  clement 
in  the  mind  —  that  by  which  it  perceives  the  finer  elements  around  it. 
The  animals  referred  to  are  well  known  to  l)e  provided  with  a  number 
of  long  hairs  in  connection  with  the  perceptive  organs,  and  their  percep- 
tive powers  are  injured  by  tlie  injury  of  these  tubular  fibres,  —  thus 
showing  that  the  latter  are  in  some  way  the  instruments  of  perception, 
or  mental  vision.  The  "  objects  "  referred  to,  it  will  thus  be  seen,  are 
microscopic  objects,  —  that  is,  elements,  substiinccs,  or  qualities,  invisible 
to  the  ordinary  eye  ;  and  the  eye  whicli  "  looks  throu(/h  "  tlie  liairs  is  the 
eye  of  tncntal  perception,  not  of  external  vision. 

Again,  thoughts,  ideas,  emotions,  are  asserted  to  have  a  substantive  exist- 
ence, as  real  entities;  and  they  may  be  supposed,  in  some  sense,  to  form 
the  aromal  atmosphere,  which  surrounds  every  person.  Hence,  retrospec- 
tion, or  re-collecting  what  has  transpired,  may  be  simply  a  visual  act  of  the 
mind,  looking  into  this  atmosphere  througli  appropriate  visual  apparatus, 
and  tlius  microscopically  insijccting  the  elements,  substances,  tlioughts, 
images,  etc.,  wliicli  compose  it.  l^ist  acts  or  experiences  lie,  as  it  were, 
behind  the  mind  —  it  has  passed  through  them  ;    hence  it  looks  backward 


ELEMENTARY  GOVERNMENT.  293 

at  them.  Thus,  correspondentially,  its  retrospective  microscopic  organs 
are  said  to  be"  the  posterior  hairs."  This  subject,  however,  is  confessedly 
■obscure,  after  all  the  elucidation  the  Editor  has  been  able  to  obtain.] 


§  XII.  OF  ELEMENTARY  GOVERNMENT. 

By  what  law  or  means  are  the  elements  governed,  so  that 
each  and  all  can  he  controlled?  This  is  truly  a  great 
question ;  it  is  among  the  greatest  which  can  be  presented 
to  the  mind. 

In  answering  it,  it  is  necessary  to  speak  of  the  being 
usually  called  God.  Names  do  not  alter  things.  The 
terms  "  God,"  ''  Father,"  ''  Parent,"  ''  Positive  Mind,"  are 
all  very  well  as  expressions  of  thought.  But  it  is  now 
designed  to  turn  attention  to  the  element  of  govern- 
ment or  control.  These  two  latter  terms  will  be  used  as 
synonymous  in  this  discourse. 

Were  there  no  general  control  or  government  of  the 
elements  as  a  whole,  they  would  be  like  a  family  of  chil- 
dren without  parental  guidance.  It  is  therefore  necessary 
that  there  should  be  a  Grand  Parental  Governing  or  Con- 
troUing  Element ;  otherwise  chaos  would  be.  What,  then, 
is  this  grand  elementary  governmental  principle?  Where 
is  it  located  ?  How  does  it  operate  ?  And  what  are  its 
inherent  properties  ? 

It  is  known  that  these  are  questions  of  the  greatest 
magnitude,  and  questions  which  very  few  minds  attempt  to 
grasp.  Yet  all  elementary  truth  is  perfectly  simple,  and 
when  philosophically  comprehended  can  be  easily  and 
naturally  communicated. 

There  is,  among  the  elements,  a  Grand  Concentrative 
Element,  whereon  all  things  settle  [or  to  which  all  things 
are  drawn],  and  which  element  moves,  guides,  influences, 
controls,  even  the  minutest  possible  fraction.  For  the 
want  of  a  better  term,  the  word  gravitation  is  selected  as 
the  best  conveyancer  of  the  present  thought.  [The  term 
Grand  Concentric  Power  is  used  in  §  vii.]  This  element 
permeates  aU  things. 

25* 


294:  THE  EDUCATOE. 

"  Through  the  vast  whole  it  pours  supplies." 

Think  of  the  human  maternal  breast,  from  which  the 
newly-born  infant  draws  its  first  nourishment;  consider 
that  this  nourishment  permeates  every  part  of  the  infant 
[by  attraction,  or  gravitation,  as  the  stream  flows  on  its 
course,  see  §  x.],  and  you  will  have  the  best  possible 
illustration  of  the  grand  governmental  or  controlling 
element.  Call  this  element  by  any  name  you  please,  yet 
the  jorinci^jZe  exists  in  Nature,  and  holds  Avorlds  on  worlds 
innumerable  together,  —  permeating  not  only  each  indi- 
vidual world,  but  each  individual  j^article  of  which  each 
world  is  composed.  So  that  not  only  is  each  icorld  gov- 
erned, but  each  ^3«r^ic?e  is  perfectly  controlled.  And  so 
perfect  is  this  element  in  its  influence,  that,  were  it  pos- 
sible for  a  single  particle  to  pass  beyond  its  control,  chaos 
would  ensue  ! 

In  the  broadest  and  the  strictest  sense,  then,  all  ele- 
ments are  under  a  most  perfect  government.  No  law  can 
be  suspended.  No  miracle  [in  the  theologic  sense]  can 
possibly  be  wrought.  The  slightest  conceivable  suspen- 
sion, or  the  least  possible  approach  to  miracle,  would  bring 
unending  confusion.  The  thunderbolt  speeds  on  its 
course,  doing  its  necessary  work ;  the  volcanic  eruption 
fulfils  its  unavoidable  mission ;  the  tornado  accomplishes 
its  equally  indispensable  end ',  and  that  is  a  most  unphilo- 
sophic  mind  which  speaks  of  "  special  interpositions," 
"  special  providences,"  "  special  arrangements,"  "  special 
miracles,"  or  ''  special "  events  of  any  kind.  There  are  no 
specials,  —  there  can  be  none,  —  because  of  this  grand 
controlling,  all-pervading  element. 

AVhat,  then,  it  may  be  asked,  is  the  use  of  what  is  termed 
prayer,  emotional  utterances,  or  invocations  ?  The  answer 
is,  these  bring  the  utterer  into  certain  ])assivo  and  liar- 
monial  relations  with  this  grand  governnu'ntal  elcinent. 
The  highest  possible  emotional  expression  is  tin's  :  "  Thi/ 
will  be  done."     When  the  mind  is  most  tnily  and  interiorly 


ELEMENTARY  GOVERNMENT.  295 

brought  into  that  condition,  it  is  placed,  as  it  were,  in  a 
perfect  line  with  this  grand  controlling  elementary  prin- 
ciple; and,  being  brought  into  that  hue,  there  flow  to  it 
harmony,  peace,  resignation,  trust.  When  in  harmony 
with  this  principle,  a  person  is  in  harmony  with  the  inte- 
riors [of  his  being]  ;  and  when  brought  into  this  harmonic 
condition,  he  is  self-governed,  —  that  is,  certain  govetming 
principiles  are  enthroned  within.  And,  being  interiorly  or 
elementarily  governed  himself,  such  a  person  becomes,  in 
turn,  a  governor  of  others,  and  controls  them  as  he  will. 
Tlie  more  one  is  in  harmony  loith  this  elementary  princijjle, 
tJie  more  can  he  control  others. 

Tliis  unfolds  the  grand  secret  of  mediumistic  [or  mediato- 
rial] control.  Certain  individuals  being  brought  into  har- 
monious relations  with  this  grand  governing  principle, 
are  controlled  or  governed  to  a  greater  or  less  extent; 
and  in  precise  ratio  to  the  perfection  of  the  control  is  the 
perfection  of  the  communication  [through  them].  It  is 
of  the  highest  importance  that  advanced  spiritualists 
should  understand  this  grand  controlling  principle. 

For  the  want  of  a  knowledge  of  this  principle,  a  being 
usually  called  the  Devil  has  been  frequently  blamed  for  a 
certain  class  of  irregularities.  Many  persons,  who  have 
sought  interior  harmony,  have  charged  their  inharmonious 
conditions  to  this  very  extraordinary  personage  ;  and  have 
conjectured  that,  in  order  to  extricate  them  from  these 
conditions,  another  eminent  personage  came,  at  a  particular 
juncture,  to  destroy  the  works  of  that  imaginary  being  ! 
And  thus  they  have  theologically  involved  themselves  in 
inextricable  labyrinths.  It  is  only  necessary  that  this  gov- 
ernmental, all-pervading,  and  most  harmonious  element 
should  be  thoroughly  understood,  and  theologic  dogmas 
will  evaporate.  It  is  painful  to  contemplate  the  bewilder- 
ment of  mind  on  this  subject  which  so  extensively  pre- 
vails ;  and  this  Association,  though  not  organized  to  assail 
theological  opinions,  has  yet  deemed  it  proper  to  refer  to 
this  point  in  this  concluding  discourse. 


296  THE    EDUCATOR. 

Each  person  is  therefore  counselled  to  seek  a  thorongh 
[that  is,  experimental]  knowledge  of  this  subject,  thus  be- 
coming a  governor  or  controller,  and  imparting  an  influ- 
ence to  others.  In  this  way,  all  important  governmental 
knowledge  will  be  derived ;  and  all  that  is  essential  for 
nourishments,  clothing,  etc.,  will  flow  like  a  beautiful 
stream,  as  they  are  needed.  That  is,  it  will  come  to  be 
fdt  that  such  persons  occupy  high  positions,  and  others 
will  render  them  tliat  homage  which  is  felt  to  be  their  due. 
Strange  though  the  declaration  may  seem,  tlie  essential 
elements  loill  he  at  their  command,  while  trustingly,  harmo- 
niously, doing  according  to  their  interior  promptings. 
There  will  be  persons  who  will  say,  "  When  you  need  aid, 
it  shall  be  at  your  service  ;  "  and  they  will  add,  "  We  feel^ 
not  that  we  aid  you,  but  that  you  aid  us."  AU  this 
comes  by  fixed  necessity  from  this  grand,  elementary,  uni- 
versal, controlling,  all-permeating  principle. 

So  beautiful,  so  grand,  so  sublime,  are  these  Primal  Ele- 
ments, all  performing  their  appropriate  though  frequently 
invisible  functions  ! 

"  These  are  thy  wondrous  works,  Parent  of  Good  !  '* 


PART   lY. 

PAPERS  RELATING  TO  EDUCATION,  OR  HUMAN  UNFOLDING. 

[From  the  body  styling  itself  "  The  Association  of  Edtjcationizebs,"  communi- 
cated at  Hopedale,  Massachusetts,  June,  1854.] 

PURPOSES   AND    COMMISSION. 

The  Association  of  Educationizers  now  makes  the  following  declara- 
tions tlirough  this  Scribe,  John  Murray  Spear,  namely  : 

First,  That  it  is  organized  to  expose  and  to  demolish  the  now  existing 
Educational  Institutions  [of  this  earth] ,  both  the  lower  and  the  higher. 

Second,  That  it  is  organized  to  introduce  a  wholly  new  system  of 
Education,  which  shall  be  simple,  rational,  comprehensive,  and  in  har- 
mony with  Nature's  absolute  and  universal  laws. 

Third,  That  it  is  organized  to  teach  the  perfect  equality  and  the  just 
balance  of  the  sexes,  as  it  relates  to  the  ability  of  each  to  receive  and  to 
impart  all  useful  knowledges. 

Fourth,  That  it  is  organized  to  teach  that  education  must  begin,  and, 
for  a  season,  be  carried  forward  by  begetters  [parents],  who  must  them- 
selves understand  the  laws  of  their  own  existence  as  they  relate  to  procre- 
ation, inner  and  outer  formation,  and  birth. 

Fifth,  That  it  is  organized  to  teach  of  true  harmonic  action,  as  relates 
to  individuals,  families,  communities,  nations,  and  universes ;  that  each 
and  all  may  work  together  for  common  ends. 

Sixth ,  That  it  is  organized  to  more  fully  spiritualize  and  celestialize 
a  class  of  persons  on  the  particular  earth  on  which  this  scribe  dwells,  — 
into  whose  minds  thoughts  may  be  directly  influxed  ;  that  thereby  they 
may  become  authoritative  and  competent  instructors  in  relation  to  all 
that  is  essential  to  be  known  respecting  the  human  body,  the  mind,  the 
social  and  the  interior  and  more  spiritual  faculties. 

Seventh,  That  this  Association  may  be  able  to  execute  and  complete 
its  purposes,  it  has  selected,  as  its  General  Agent,  Angelina  Muntj,  who 
will  be  qualified  and  suitably  prepared  for  the  labors  in  which  she  will 
be  henceforth  engaged. 

Th.  Jefferson.  A.  A.  Balloxt. 

Apollos  Mcnn.  Plato. 

Jesse  Hutchinson.       Aristotle. 
[A  name  in  mystical  characters.] 

Given  March  12,  1854. 

38 


298  THE   EDUCATOR. 


§  I.    FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES. 


The  Association  of  Educationizers,  having  carefully  pre- 
pared its  materials,  now  deliberately  proceeds  to  unfold  its 
plans  and  its  ends.  Aware  of  the  importance  Of  the  work 
which  has  been  assigned  to  it  by  the  General  Assembly,  it 
commences  its  labors  with  some  degree  of  diffidence  ;  but 
it  feels  that  the  subject  is  one  of  the  highest  moment  to 
the  inhabitants  of  this  earth,  and  it  is  determined  to  do  its 
work  with  the  greatest  faithfulness.  While  it  has  a  high 
regard  for  man  as  man,  it  sets  little  value  upon  the  mere 
institutions  which,  from  age  to  age,  have  emanated  from 
man.  Institutions,  though  they  may  be  suited  to  partic- 
ular ages,  conditions,  or  nations,  yet  are  of  necessity  but 
temporary,  answering  as  preparatives  to  higher  and  yet 
more  unfolded  states. 

This  Association  is  deeply  sensible  that  the  inhabitants 
of  this  earth,  or  many  of  them,  have  arrived  at  conditions 
of  advancement  which  fit  them  for  yet  higher  and  more 
harmonial  institutions.  It  does  not  reverence  things  merely 
because  of  their  antiquity ;  neither  does  it  much  regard 
professions,  titles,  unintelligible  and  frequently  unmeaning 
terms.  It  will  become  necessary,  frequently,  in  this  series 
of  discourses,  to  manufacture  entirely  new  terms.  This 
will,  however  be  done  only  in  cases  of  absolute  necessity. 
The  most  simple  phraseology  will  also  be  employed,  so 
that  persons  who  are  denominated  uneducated  may  readily 
understand  its  principles,  purposes,  and  ends. 

This  Association  regrets  that  there  is  among  the  inhab- 
itants of  this  earth  a  clanshi}).  Generally  speaking,  men 
look  to  certain  locations,  and  to  author Uies,hi\i\\QV  than  to 
broad  and  comprehensive  principles. 

Each  class  of  teachers  which  has  n])]x^ared  on  this  earth 
has  had  its  form  of  receiving  and  connnunicating  knowl- 
edge ;  and,  in  presenting  a  comprehensive  system  of  Edu- 
cation, valuable  instructions  will  be  gathered  from  these 
various  classes.     The  highest  wisdom  is,  to  obtain  knowl- 


INTEODUCTORY    REMARKS.  299 

edge  wherever  it  may  be  found,  "  on  Christian  or  on 
heathen  ground."  The  people  called  "  heathen "  have  a 
certain  amount  of  knowledge  which  should  be  carefully 
gathered.  The  red  man  of  the  forest  has  in  his  possession 
certain  information,  which,  when  connected  with  knowl- 
edge which  others  have  acquired,  will  be  exceedingly 
useful.  The  chained  slave,  the  Turk,  the  Mahometan,  the 
Christian,  the  Sceptic,  the  Atheist,  —  all  these  have  some 
portions  of  valuable  knowledge.  This  Association,  there- 
fore, will  entirely  disregard  all  mere  clanships,  all  ques- 
tions of  authority,  of  persons,  of  times,  of  locations ;  and 
will  search  for  and  present  instruction  from  every  availa- 
ble source.  By  pursuing  this  course,  various  crumbs  of 
knowledge,  which  have  seemed  liable  to  be  scattered  and 
lost,  will  be  gathered  up,  preserved,  and,  when  connected 
with  the  rich  stores  of  the  present,  will  form  a  con- 
sistent whole,  and  constitute  a  substantial  basis  of  future 
unfoldings. 

These  distinct  statements  have  been  deemed  important 
in  this  introductory  discourse.  Holding  these  views,  this 
Association  will  not  defer  to  mere  authority,  nor  make 
reference  to  persons  denominated  authors.  It  boldly  de- 
clares that  it  has  a  perfect  right  to  seize  on  knowledge 
wherever  it  can  be  found.  Especially  does  it  claim  this 
right  in  view  of  the  truly  beneficent  purposes  which  it 
proposes  to  advance.  Nor  does  this  Association  approve 
of  shutting  up  knowledge  by  ordinary  copyright ;  it  holds 
that  each  and  every  person,  who  has  acquired  knowledge, 
should  freely  and  joyously  impart  the  same.  In  a  word, 
knowledge  should  never  be  sold  in  the  market,  —  should 
never  be  delivered  to  the  highest  bidder ;  but,  on  the  con- 
trary, it  should  be  as  freely  diffused  as  are  light,  rains,  snows, 
frosts,  and  dews.  The  Aristocracy  of  Scholars  is  therefore 
now  by  this  Association  condemned ;  and  it  proj)oses,  by 
a  general  diffusion  of  knowledge,  to  disperse  those  per- 
sons who  are  cloistered  in  what  are  termed  "  the  halls  of 
learning."     To  the  greatest  possible  extent  it  intends  to 


300  THE   EDUCATOE. 

take  away  from  Othello  his  occupation  ;  and  to  do  this  by 
a  general  and  free  diffusion  of  all  the  knowledge  which  it 
is  essential  for  man  to  receive. 

This  Association  will  now  proceed  to  declare  certain 
fundamental  principles,  which  principles  will  be  frequently 
referred  to  in  the  forthcoming  series  of  discourses.  "While 
this  body  does  not  desire  to  challenge  controversy,  yet  it 
courts  the  freest  investigation  of  its  principles.  It  also 
desires  a  careful  scrutiny  of  the  teachings  which  it  pro- 
poses to  give,  as  they  bear  relation  to  its  fundamental 
principles. 

Principle  I.  All  tt'ue  education  is  an  unfolding  of  the 
interiors. 

Principle  II.  That  there  may  he  a  icise  and  harmonious 
unfolding,  the  interiors  are  to  be  addressed. 

Principle  III.  That  the  interiors  may  he  addressed,  the 
teacher  must  himself  or  herself  he  interioi'ly  unfolded. 

At  the  present  time  the  inhabitants  of  your  earth  are  in 
the  external.  Their  teachers  are  external ;  they,  to  con- 
siderable extent,  are  capable  of  discoursing  and  of  teach- 
ing only  of  outer  things.  While  this  Association  does  not 
undervalue  the  externals,  yet  it  feels  that  the  internals  are, 
relatively  speaking,  of  more  importance.  It  desires,  there- 
fore, to  proceed  to  the  germs  of  things  ;  to  enter  what, 
figuratively  speaking,  may  be  called  the  holy  of  holies ;  to 
lay  its  hand,  as  it  were,  on  the  Divinities,  and  from  those 
Divinities  to  work  outward  to  the  external. 

The  bud  has  within  itself  all  that  strictly  constitutes  the 
rose.  The  seed  has  Avithin  itself  all  tliat  strictly  consti- 
tutes the  fruit.  All  things  are  emanations  from  the  inte- 
riors. There,  in  the  highest  possible  sense,  is  the  throne 
of  the  Most  High ;  the  external  being  but  an  emanation 
from  the  Divine  —  a  lower  form  of  the  Divinity.  The 
Divine,  as  it  were,  transmits  his  own  interior  being.  But 
that  transmission  is  less  perfect  than  himself,  as  the  external 
is  always  less  perfect  than  the  ideal ;  whicii  truth  the  artist, 


FUNDAMENTAL   PRINCIPLES.  301 

the  sculptor,  and  the  mechanician,  all  understand.  To 
reach,  then,  the  highest  things,  to  obtain  the  purest  knowl- 
edge, to  acquire  the  essences,  attention  must  be  directed  to 
the  interiors;  or,  if  more  agreeable,  to  the  heart  of  things. 
In  short,  address  must  he  made  to  that  which  is  higher  than 
the  faculty  called  reason. 

Reason  may  be  denominated  an  analyzer,  a  judge  of 
things ;  but  there  is  in  man  an  interior  consciousness  that  a 
statement  is  true,  or  that  it  is  based  in  eternal  principles, 
though  the  person  may  be  incapable  of  logically  presenting 
the  subject  to  others.  That  po^yer  is  the  highest ;  it  is 
"  the  Divinity  which  stirs  within."  It  is  sometimes  called 
intuition.  That  is  a  significant  word.  It  implies  that  the 
tutors,  or  teachers,  are  ivithin.  These,  and  these  alone, 
are  the  authoritative  teachers  of  mankind ;  and  when  the 
inhabitants  of  this  earth  shall  come  to  a  clear  j)erception 
and  a  hearty  acknowledgment  of  this  truth,  they  ^vill  be 
admirably  prepared  for  education,  or,  better,  for  unfolding. 

The  present  systems  of  education,  as  before  remarked, 
are  almost  entirely  external.  The  teachers  themselves, 
being  not  internally  unfolded,  are  incapable  of  imparting 
from  their  interiors.  A  new  order  of  teachers,  who  are 
internally  unfolded,  will  arise.  Until  they  commence  their 
labors  httle  can  be  done.  This  Association  intends  to 
unfold  the  internals,  —  to  exhibit  man  as  he  is  in  his  inte- 
riors, —  to  approach  the  heart  of  the  internals ;  and,  as  the 
heart  shall  beat  harmoniously,  so  will  there  be  harmonious 
external  action  and  form. 

But,  while  this  Association  has  to  do  mainly  with  the 
internals,  it  will  carefully  avoid  metaphysical  disquisitions 
and  the  use  of  abstruse  terms ;  but  will  study  great  sym- 
plicity,  and  endeavor  to  be  mainly  suggestive.  It  does 
not  so  much  propose  to  teach,  as  to  turn  the  mind  in  right 
directions,  and  thus  indicate  the  road  to  be  travelled ;  so 
that  those  who  listen  to  its  suggestions  will  be  able  to 
educate  themselves. 

26 


302  THE   EDUCATOR. 


§  II.    OF  THE  ANATOMICAL  STRUCTURE  OF  THE  HUMAN  BODY. 

In  all  ages,  and  among  all  nations,  barbarous,  civilized, 
or  Christianized,  the  contemplation  of  the  human  structure 
lias  called  forth  deepest  emotions  of  wonder,  admiration, 
and  thanksgiving.  Poets,  statesmen,  and  philosophers, 
have  borrowed  from  it  their  most  beautiful  tropes  and 
figures.  But  they  have  never  started,  as  a  question  of 
science,  the  inquiry.  Whence  originates  the  anatomical 
structure  of  the  human  body  ? 

The  human  body  has  been  usually  considered  a  miracu- 
lous formation ;  or,  it  has  been  supposed  that  it  descended 
directly  from  the  gods ;  or,  that  it  is  an  offshoot  from  the 
lower  forms  of  creation.  Neither  of  these  theories  can 
fully  account  for  its  wonderful  powers.  This  Association 
may  as  well  say,  at  once,  that  it  knows  nothing  of  miracu- 
lous formations,  —  knows  nothing  of  descents  from  the 
gods,  —  and  that  it  does  not  regard  the  human  structure 
as  an  offshoot  from  other  creations.  Man  is  a  distinct 
species,  separated  quite  widely  from  other  formations. 

But  this  body  does  not  intend  to  engage  in  polemics ;  it 
has  a  vastly  higher  labor  to  perform.  It  intends  to  observe 
its  own  fundamental  principles,  and  addresses  the  interiors. 
It  has  called  to  its  aid,  at  this  time,  a  justly  distinguished, 
very  learned,  and  highly  unfolded  anatomist  (Aristotle), 
who  will  present  the  subject  which  has  been  introduced : 

Whence  originated  the  being  called  man?  By  what 
law  did  this  remarkable  being  reach  this  particular  earth  ? 
How  came  his  bodily  organization  to  be  distinct  from  all 
other  organizations  ?  What  relation  does  he  bear  to  inhab- 
itants of  other  planets  ?     Is  this  his  first  apiDcarance  ? 

These  are  very  grave  questions,  and  considered  some- 
what difEcult  to  answer;  yet  a  thorough  investigation  of 
man,  an  intimate  acquaintance  with  his  internal  and  his 
external  structure,  renders  it  easy  to  ansAver  the  same. 

The  external  is  hut  the  elaboration  of  the  internal,  as  the 


ORIGIN    OP    THE    HUMAN    STRUCTURE.  303 

fruit  is  but  the  elaboration  of  the  seed  within  tluit  fruit. 
If  the  httle  seed  could  be  critically  inspected,  the  same 
form,  substantially,  which  is  presented  to  the  outer  vision 
would  appear.  All  things  have  their  internals  and  their 
externals,  —  the  externals  being  simply  expressions  of  the 
internals.  Each  individual  person  has  within  himself  a 
divinity ;  or,  perhaps,  to  speak  more  correctly,  an  inner 
self,  from  which  the  outer  self  is  but  an  elaboration.  This 
divinity,  or  inner  self,  has  all  that  is  essential  to  constitute 
an  outer  self,  —  precisely  as  is  the  case  with  the  seed  before 
alluded  to. 

Whence,  then,  comes  this  divinity,  or  this  inner  self? 
Answer :  If  is  an  impregnation  from  the  Grand  Essential 
or  Highest  Self;  or,  to  be,  perhaps,  better  understood,  from, 
the  Source  of  all  selfs,  usually  called  God. 

This  Association  does  not  propose  to  open  at  this  time 
the  question  of  the  origin  of  the  being  called  God.  While 
some  of  its  members  and  teachers  hold  their  individual 
opinions  in  respect  to  this  point,  yet,  as  an  Association,  it 
has  nothing  to  do  therewith.  Its  field  of  labor  is  circum- 
scribed; but  it  unhesitatingly  and  unqualifiedly  declares, 
that  the  being  called  God  exists,  organically ,  in  the  form  of 
the  being  called  man ;  —  and  it  cannot  at  this  time  pass 
beyond  that  line.  Ancient  writers  have  said  that  "  in  the 
image  of  God  "  man  was  made  ;  but  theologians  have  not 
fully  comprehended  the  length,  breadth,  depth,  and  height 
of  that  ancient  and  quite  important  declaration.  Tliere  is 
no  one  faculty,  no  one  portion  of  the  human  structure,  how- 
ever coarse  or  fine,  tvhich  has  not  its  origin  in  the  form  of 
the  being  called  God.  This  is  as  true,  anatomically  speak- 
ing, as  morally,  emotionally,  or  religiously. 

This  broad  and  unqualified  statement  being  submitted, 
direct  procedure  may  now  be  had  to  a  consideration  of  the 
purposes  of  this  anatomical  structure. 

Two  purposes  are  contemplated.  The  human  body  is 
dual.  First,  it  is  a  receiver ;  secondly,  it  is  an  impai^ter. 
Nature  throughout  is  dual,  —  receiving,  imparting.     There 


304  THE    EDUCATOR. 

is  no  variation  from  that  law,  —  it  is  fixed,  eternal.  The 
higher  portions  of  the  structure  are  the  receivers ;  the 
lower  portions  are  the  imparters.  Countless  organs  are 
located  in  every  part  of  the  body  for  these  dual  purposes, 
receiving  and  imparting;  so  that  the  human  body  is  con- 
stantly receiving  new  accessions,  and  as  constantly  impart- 
ing the  accessions  received.  The  receptions,  entering 
above,  pass  through  the  various  parts  of  the  structure. 
When  it  is  said  the  various  parts,  it  is  intended  to  say  all, 
—  every  fibre,  every  pore,  every  hair,  every  mineral,  — 
embracing  in  minerals  the  parts  denominated  the  teeth  and 
the  nails. 

Every  ])artide  of  air  inhaled,  every  drop  of  liquid  received, 
every  particle  of  food  taken,  in  some  way,  either  favorably  or 
unfavorably,  affects  the  minutest  portions  of  the  structure, — 
going  to  make  up,  to  perfect,  to  purify,  or  to  disturb, 
disarrange,  disharmonize,  the  whole. 

This  Association  deeply  feels  that  it  has  now  uttered 
one  of  the  most  important  truths  which  can  be  recorded, 
especially  when  it  regards  the  babe  at  the  maternal  breast. 
Each  emotion,  each  sorrow,  each  joy,  each  anguish  of  soul, 
flows  to  that  little  newly-born  structure,  afi"ecting,  agreea- 
bly or  disagreeably,  for  ages  to  come,  its  conditions.  And 
we  may  go  further  back,  and  apply  the  same  statement  to 
the  time  when  that  little  structure  was  forming  in  its 
mother's  womb.  The  contemplation  of  a  process  so  won- 
derful tends  to  oewilder  even  the  most  calm  and  philo- 
sophic mind.  There,  apparently,  the  anatomical  form 
begins  its  existence.  But  does  it  begin  there?  This 
Association  unqualifiedly  declares  that  it  does  not  —  that 
this  is  but  an  apparent,  not  a  real  beginning.  It  must,  it 
did  exist  prior  to  that  appearance.  If,  passing  yet  further 
back  to  the  instant  of  copulation,  it  be  asked.  Did  it  begin 
there  ?  it  must  still  be  declared  that  it  did  not.  But,  with- 
out proceeding  further  in  this  direction  at  the  present  time, 
attention  may  now  be  turned  to  some  of  the  more  promi- 
nent parts  of  the  human  structure. 


MAN   A   TEEE.  305 

That  which  naturally  excites  attention  first  is  the  part 
called  the  head.  The  subject  of  the  Meclianism  of  Blind  is 
assigned  to  another,  and  may  not,  therefore,  be  entered 
upon  in  this  anatomical  discourse.  The  second  prominent 
division  is  the  trunh,  sometimes  called  the  hod^/,  in  distinc- 
tion from  other  parts  ;  but  the  word  h'unk  is  preferred,  for 
a  purpose  which  will  be  presently  manifest.  The  third 
division  includes  the  parts  denominated  the  limbs ;  promi- 
nently four,  the  lower  and  the  higher,  though  these  have 
their  subdivisions. 

Man,  anatomically,  is  a  tree.  The  body  has  its  roots,  its 
trunk,  its  branches.  Of  the  origin  of  trees  this  Associa- 
tion Avill  not  speak  at  length,  because  that  subject  has  been 
assigned  to  the  Association  which  teaches  of  Agriculture. 
(While  each  and  all  these  Associations  are  cooperative 
bodies,  closely  allied  to  each  other,  yet  each  confines  itself, 
as  an  association,  to  the  subject  prominently  set  forth  by 
its  distinctive  title.) 

The  human  body,  like  the  tree,  draws  its  nourishment 
from  the  earth  on  which  it  moves,  receives  sustenance 
from  the  elements  around,  and  is  affected  by  the  light  and 
the  warmth.  Cut  the  roots  off  from  a  tree,  or  raise  up 
that  tree  from  the  earth,  and  the  agriculturist  knows  the 
results.  Precisely  so  with  the  human  structure.  Place  a 
person,  if  such  a  thing  could  be  done,  in  a  position  wholly 
separated  from  the  earth,  and  anatomically  the  results 
would  be  the  same  as  with  the  tree.  It  is  as  essential  that 
one  should  be  connected  with  the  earth  as  the  other, 
because  a  portion  of  the  nourishment  of  each  comes  from 
that  source.  It  must  have  the  positive  limes,  the  negative 
salts,  and  other  minerals  too  numerous  to  mention,  that  the 
structure  may  continue,  and  perform  its  appropriate  offices. 
Persons  who  walk,  for  example,  for  any  length  of  time,  on 
ordinary  planks,  become  quite  exhausted ;  because,  to  some 
extent,  the  roots  of  the  structure  are  cut  off  from  the 
needed  supphes.  Place  on  the  feet  of  a  human  structure 
a  material  which  is  a  perfect  non-conductor,  and  let  that 
39  26* 


306  THE   EDUCATOE. 

person  attempt  to  travel,  —  the  effect  would  be,  not  to  say 
disastrous,  at  least,  exceedingly  inconvenient,  A  journey 
could  not  be  made,  because  of  a  separation  of  the  structure 
from  the  requisite  positives  and  negatives  which  are  ob- 
tained by  contact  with  the  earth.  The  minerals  in  the 
earth  are  constantly  forming  the  bones,  the  teeth,  and  the 
nails,  of  the  structure  ;  and  that  supply  must  not  be  cut  off. 

This  remark  applies  also  to  the  lower  animals.  Take,  as 
a  specimen  of  the  whole,  that  exceedingly  useful  animal, 
the  horse.  If  he  were  to  stand  on  glass,  or  any  other 
electrical  non-conductor,  vitality  would  cease.  The  limbs 
would  become  inactive,  and  that  noble  animal  would  be 
useless. 

This  Association  deems  it  proper  to  dwell  on  this  point 
with  a  good  deal  of  particularity,  for  this  reason :  It  j)ro- 
poses  to  teach  of  the  human  structure  so  thoroughly,  that 
finer  and  better  specimens  may  be  produced. 

There  must  be,  then,  if  for  no  other  reason,  for  anatom- 
ical purposes,  a  connection  of  man  with  the  earth,  as  the 
tree  is  connected  with  the  same  ;  and  one  can  no  more 
prosper  than  the  other  without  this  connection.  In  its 
proper  place  the  subject  of  ablutions  will  be  presented, 
when  something  will  be  said  of  moisture  of  the  lower 
limbs,  corresponding  to  moisture  of  roots,  which  subject 
is  one  of  great  importance. 

§  III.     OF  THE  COVERINGS  OF  THE  ANATOMICAL  STRUCTURE. 

This  subject,  the  coverings  of  the  anatomical  structure, 
is,  perhaps,  one  of  the  most  difficult  of  all  subjects  to  pre- 
sent scientifically  to  the  mind,  especially  in  its  present 
more  gross  condition. 

The  Association  of  Elementizcrs  referred  to  the  human 
body  as  a  composition  of  globular  particles.  It  could  not 
proceed  to  a  greater  extent  without  passing  over  its  pro- 
scribed limits,  and  encroaching  on  a  branch  which  had 
been  assigned  to  this  Association.    Were  your  outer  vision 


COVERINGS   OF   THE   ANATOMICAL   STRUCTUEE.  307 

more  refined,  and  could  you  inspect  objects  which  are  per- 
ceived with  much  distinctness  by  persons  in  higher  condi- 
tions, your  deepest  admiration  and  greatest  wonder  would 
be  called  forth  by  a  view  of  your  own  bodies.  Were  it 
not  for  the  coverings  of  the  more  anatomic  parts,  were  it 
not  for  myriads  of  fibres  which  hold  the  whole  together, 
the  parts  would  lie  in  a  confused,  irregular  mass.  But,  by 
a  most  beautiful  arrangement,  the  whole  are  drawn  and 
bound  together,  while  each  and  every  part  can  perform  its 
appropriate  office. 

Whence,  then,  originate  the  coverings  of  the  several 
parts  ?  —  a  question  which  has  never  been  scientifically 
answered  by  an  inhabitant  of  your  earth.  This  subject, 
though  apparently  difficult, must  be  at  this  time  approached; 
and  it  will  be  presented  by  the  eminent  anatomist  referred 
to  in  the  preceding  discourse.     [Another  speaks  :] 

Directly  connected  with  what  may  be  properly  denom- 
inated the  skeleton  of  the  anatomical  structure  are  what 
may,  for  distinction's  sake,  be  termed  the  human  coverings. 
Man,  in  his  more  civilized  condition,  prepares  himself  with 
garments  for  the  external  covering  of  the  human  form. 
He  does  this  quite  instinctively,  actuated  by  that  sense 
which  is  usually,  though  quite  vaguely,  denominated  pro- 
priety. In  his  present  condition,  man  is  much  inclined  to 
conceal  the  human  form  from  outside  and  grosser  inspec- 
tion; but,  in  the  higher  and  more  etherealized  conditions,  the 
ordinary  external  garments  are  unknown,  —  though  there 
is  around  each  individual  a  pure  element  which  is  called 
an  aura.  But  of  this  particular  element  it  is  not  designed 
to  speak  elaborately  at  present.  It  may  be  observed,  that 
as  persons  become  refined  and  etherealized,  there  comes  a 
willingness  to  expose  the  more  comely  and  useful  portions 
of  the  human  structure.  Truly,  there  is  no  object  so  beau- 
tiful to  behold  as  a  perfect,  highly  developed  and  symmet- 
rical human  organism. 

But   whence    comes   this    covering   of  the    anatomical 


308  THE   EDUCATOR, 

structure  ?  In  the  former  discourse  it  was  declared  that 
the  structure  itself  is  but  an  outer  elaboration  of  the 
Divine,  —  that  the  Divine  is  an  organism,  —  that  all  organ- 
isms exist  in  the  interiors,  as  represented  by  the  unfolding 
[of  the  tree,  etc.]  from  the  seed,  forming  the  fruit.  It  was 
also  asserted  that  the  human  structure  is  a  tree,  having  its 
roots,  its  trunk,  its  branches.  The  tree,  also,  has  its  cov- 
erings ;  the  fruits  each  and  all  have  their  coverings,  cor- 
responding in  some  degree  to  the  coverings  of  the  human 
structure. 

The  anatomical  structure  begins  in  the  womb  (that 
is,  ap2^arentl2/,  for,  in  fact,  it  priorly  exists).  As  its  parts 
form,  thej  attract  to  themselves  certain  essential  elements^ 
drawn  more  especially  primarily  from  the  womb  and  its 
surroundings,  as  the  seed  germinates  in  the  earth.  The 
coverings,  then,  of  the  human  structure  are  hnt  attractions. 
Each  part  of  the  anatomical  skeleton  attracts  that  which  it 
needs.  Take  a  magnet,  and  place  around  it  iron  or  steel 
filings,  and  you  will  have  an  illustration  of  this  law  of 
attraction.  Tlie  anatomic  structure,  composed  principally 
of  magnetic  minerals,  attracts  to  itself  countless  imrticleSj 
and  thus  the  outer  coverings  are  formed.  There  is  in  the 
womb  what  may  be  called  an  interior  regulator,  locating 
each  atom  in  its  appropriate  place, — the  finer  atoms  being 
attracted  to  the  higher  and  finer  regions,  the  gross  and  the 
grosser  to  other  and  lower  regions.  Thus,  by  a  myste- 
rious yet  certain  wombomic  law,  the  embryonic  outer 
formations,  or  attractions,  proceed.  This  process  passes 
on  with  perfect  uniformity,  if  the  maternal  one  be  well 
developed  and  rotundly  unfolded. 

Passing  from  that  condition  [by  the  process  of  bnth], 
it  next  receives  the  elements  by  another  and  more  external 
process,  namely,  through  the  breasts ;  and,  when  suitably 
advanced,  it  gathers,  like  the  trees  and  the  fruits,  directly 
from  the  elements  around,  —  from  snows,  rains,  dews, 
frosts,  heat,  and  cold.  These  elements,  though  invisible 
to  the  outer  vision,  are  composed  of  as  distinct  particles 


GARMENTS.  309 

of  matter  as  is  the  nourishment  which  flows  from  the 
maternal  bosom. 

The  coverings,  then,  of  the  anatomical  structurto,  are  the 
elements  which  exist  around  it. 

These  elements  are  invariably  and  eternally  in  motion, 
affected  though  their  motions  are  by  surrounding  condi- 
tions. When  the  human  structure  dwells  principally  in 
,  circular  edifices,  it  will  be  more  regular,  more  circular,  in 
its  form.  They  who,  in  the  higher  conditions,  study  the 
microscopies,  perceive  precisely  how  each  particle  is 
attracted  to  the  parts  of  the  structure.  These  particles 
move,  when  in  harmonious  conditions,  with  as  much  pre- 
cision as  the  rolling  orb ;  but  in  proportion  as  they  are  dis- 
turbed in  their  natural  action,  in  the  same  ratio  do  they 
fail  to  reach  their  truest  positions.  Hence,  there  come 
protuberances,  cancers,  sores,  and  all  those  inconveniences 
which  it  has  been  said  that  "  flesh  is  heir  to."  There  is 
truth  in  that  proverb  because  only  of  elemental  inharmony 
and  surrounding  disturbance.  Each  particle  would,  if 
uninterrupted  in  its  natural  course,  go  to  its  proper  place, 
forming  what  are  called  the  fibres,  the  skin  with  its  myr- 
iads of  pores,  and  afi"ecting  the  blood  in  countless  ways. 

But  it  is  found  difficult  to  select  terms  to  unfold  this 
subject  to  a  greater  extent.  The  theme  is  too  fine  for 
ordinary  expression.  There  are  topics  where  there  is 
feeling  prior  to  thought^  and  thought  finer  than  expression; 
and  this  is  one  of  this  class  of  subjects.     [Aristotle  ceases.] 

This  Association  feels  that  it  cannot,  however,  close  this 
discourse  until  it  has  spoken,  though  with  some  brevity, 
of  the  proper  forms  of  external  garments  for  the  human 
structure,  and  of  the  materials  of  which  they  should  be 
composed. 

A  careful  inspection  of  the  ordinary  garments,  as  re- 
spects form  and  style,  reveals  a  want  of  taste,  a  disregard 
of  convenience,  and  an  overlooking  of  economy,  in  both 
the  masculine  and  feminine  costumes.  Garments  should 
foe  so  constructed  that  all  parts  of  the  structure  may  move 


310  THE    EDUCATOR. 

with  the  greatest  ease  and  elegance.  There  should  be 
therefore  an  entire  rejection  of  all  bandages.  Instead  of 
the  ordinary  modes  for  securing  and  confining  garments 
around  the  body,  bands  or  belts  should  be  prepared  from 
the  ordinary  elastic  gums,  so  that  when  the  body  is  inflated 
there  may  be  the  freest  possible  expansion  of  the  inflated 
parts,  especially  of  the  abdominal  and  more  vital  regions. 
If  the  pipes  [of  the  body]  are  closely  grasped  by  any  mate- 
rial whatever,  the  vitals  and  the  abdominals  suffer  gTeat 
inconvenience.  If  the  breasts  are  greatly  compressed,  they 
cannot  be  naturally  inflated,  and  certain  essential  elemental 
processes  cannot  pass  on. 

This  Association  deems  it  proper  to  say,  though  its 
advice  may  be  regarded  as  somewhat  impertinent,  that  the 
whole  region  called  the  trunk  should  have  as  free  opportu- 
nities of  expansion  as  have  the  trees  of  the  forests.  To  the 
greatest  practicable  extent  without  ofiending  good  taste 
the  surface  of  the  trunk  should  be  so  exposed  as  to  court 
the  surrounding  and  essential  elements.  It  is  therefore 
respectfully  suggested  to  the  inhabitants  of  this  planet  that 
their  garments  should  be  loose,  flowing,  and  graceful.  As 
to  those  worn  by  males,  the  principal  outer  garment  should 
descend  gracefully  to  the  knees,  thus  concealing  the  more 
delicate  portions  of  the  structure.  ]\Iuch  has  been  said 
respecting  the  dress  of  females ;  but  the  hour  has  come  to 
turn  attention  to  the  somewhat  uncouth  and  indelicate 
dress  of  the  other  sex.  Good  taste,  a  true  sense  of  pro- 
priety, an  interior  delicacy,  will  prompt  to  a  more  general 
covering  of  the  parts  alluded  to ;  so  that  not  only  with 
greater  ease  and  elegance,  but  also  with  greater  purity, 
males  and  females  may  enjoy  each  other's  society. 

Without  at  this  time  proceeding  to  more  particularity,  it 
may  be  said  that  the  materials  of  garments  should  be  prin- 
cipally cotton  and  flax.  Through  these  vegetable  produc- 
tions the  elements  can  readily  pass,  and  help  to  more 
perfectly  form  the  coverings  of  the  anatomical  structure. 

But  it  has  been  already  said,  introductorily,  that  this  As- 


ARCHITECTUEE.  311 

sociation  intends  not  so  much  to  teach  in  detail  as  to  turn 
the  mind  in  right  directions,  and  leave  it  free  to  follow  out 
these  suggestions.  If  instructions  were  presented  in  de- 
tail, the  faculties  would  not  be  unfolded.  There  must  be 
labor  —  there  must  be  effort ;  and  thus  the  truest  education 
or  unfolding  is  attained, 

§  IV.     OP   DWELLINGS,    ARCHITECTURE,    ETC. 

Each  age,  and  to  some  extent  each  tribe  of  human  be- 
ings, together  with  some  of  the  lower  animals,  have  had.- 
their  respective  dwellings,  suited  to  their  times,  condi- 
tions, wants,  and  aspirations.  This  Association  feels  that 
man  has  now  so  fw  advanced,  boclTly,  intellectually,  mor- 
ally, and  spiritually,  that  he  needs  better,  more  harmonious, 
and  more  perfect  structures. 

The  subject  of  Architecture  has  been  assigned  to  this 
body,  because  it  is  closely  connected  with,  if  not  a  compo- 
nent part  of,  Education.  That  man  may  be  fully  and  har- 
moniously educated,  or  unfolded,  it  is  essential  that  he 
should  be  favorably  and  agreeably  located.  Attention  will 
therefore  be  called  to  the  several  points  of  locations  for 
structures,  materials,  and  forms ;  which  subjects  will  be 
somewhat  fully  elaborated  by  a  distinguished  structuress. 
[Another  speaks :] 

The  ancients  devoted  vastly  more  attention  to  the  sub- 
ject of  architecture  than  do  the  moderns.  Modern  archi- 
tecture but  imitates  mainly  that  of  the  ancients.  Very  few 
persons  venture  to  vary,  to  any  great  extent,  from  the 
models  of  antiquity.  While  this  Association  has  much  rev- 
erence for  the  ancients,  and  while  it  would  retain  all  that 
is  useful  of  the  past,  it  yet  feels  at  liberty  to  strike  out 
new  paths,  and  to  present  new  forms  of  structures.  It 
searches  with  greatest  freedom  for  the  best  things,  whether 
they  are  ancient  or  modern.  In  the  higher  conditions  man 
is  more  favorably  situated  than  in  the  lower  or  grosser 
conditions.  At  this  present  time  a  strong  desire  is  felt  to 
unite  the   spirit-life  with  the  earth-life,  so  that  in  some 


312  THE   EDUCATOR. 

degree  the  earth-life  may  enjoy  the  advantages  possessed 
in  the  higher  conditions.  In  the  latter,  habitations  are 
occupied,  as  substantial,  as  tangible,  as  are  those  of  earth ; 
but  the  locations  are  better,  the  materials  are  finer,  and  the 
forms  are  more  harmonious.  In  this  discourse  eminently 
practical  instructions  will  be  communicated,  having  relation 
to  structures. 

The  distinguished  and  industrious  Association  of  Elec- 
tricizers,  together  with  that  learned  body,  the  Association 
of  Elementizers,  have  already  declared  that  habitations 
should  be  located  on  prominences,  or  lofty  eminences. 
This  Association  will  state  with  distinctness  several  reasons 
why  such  locations  sh^ild  be  preferred : 

First,  In  lofty  regions  the  elements  are  far  more  pure, 
more  abundant,  more  vitalizing,  and  more  capable  of  being 
commanded,  than  in  lower  positions. 

Secondly,  In  lofty  eminences  the  mental  faculties  become 
more  energetic,  more  full,  more  expanded ;  and,  as  a  con- 
sequence, capable  of  taking  in  broader,  more  comprehen- 
sive, and  more  vital  subjects. 

Thirdly,  The  liquids  which  flow,  the  fruits  which  are 
grown,  and  the  animals  which  are  reared,  in  lofty  regions, 
possess  larger  amounts  of  vitality  than  those  found  in  loca- 
tions of  an  opposite  character. 

These  three  prominent  considerations,  together  with 
some  minor  points  Avliich  will  not  now  be  presented,  are 
deemed  sufficient  to  lead  to  the  preference  stated. 

In  respect  to  materials  for  the  construction  of  habitations, 
it  may  be  observed  that  they  should  be  principally  —  and 
in  the  distant  futures  they  will  entirely  —  composed  of 
minerals.  Minerals  impart  their  varied  and  essential  influ- 
ences to  the  human  structure.  In  a  former  discourse  it 
was  affirmed  that  if  man  were  entirely  separated  from  the 
earth  he  would  suficr  great  inconvenience,  and,  if  long  con- 
tinued, such  separation  would  be  quite  disastrous.  Some 
of  the  more  robust  tribes  of  the  past,  and  some  few  in  the 
present,  have  dwelt  and  do  dwell  in  caves.     There  they 


ARCHITECTUEE.  313 

were  constantly,  like  the  laboring  agriculturist,  in  connec- 
tion with,  and  surrounded  by,  the  essential  minerals  ;  and, 
as  a  consequence,  they  were  robust,  gigantic,  and  contin- 
ued long  to  inhabit  their  mortal  forms.  These  well-known 
facts  have  led  to  a  careful  consideration  of  [the  value  of] 
mineral  materials  for  human  dwellings ;  and  no  reasonable 
doubt  can  be  entertained,  in  the  mind  of  any  careful  student 
of  architecture,  that  human  habitations  should  be  composed 
principally  of  mineral  substances.  Man,  in  his  interiors,  is 
spiritual ;  in  his  externals,  vegetable  and  mineral.  When 
wisely  garmented  in  vegetable  products,  when  subsisting 
primarily  on  vegetables,  when  inhaling  the  purest  liquids, 
— that  he  yet  may  be  quite  perfected,  he  should  also  dwell 
in  onineral  habitations  ;  so  that  the  several  departments  of 
mineral,  vegetable,  and  liquid,  may  approach  and  impreg- 
nate the  human  form. 

It  is  moreover  essential  that  the  forms  of  structures 
should  be  such  as  will  most  agreeably  affect,  gratify,  and 
serve  to  harmonize,  the  occupants.  Attention  is  now  being 
turned  in  some  degree  to  better  structural  forms.  The 
Association  of  Elementizers  has  already  affirmed  that  all 
motion  is  circular;  that  habitations,  villages,  towns,  each 
and  all,  should  be  circular.  It  also  took  occasion  to  say 
that  this  Association  would  teach  of  forms  of  structure. 
This  is  a  subject  of  interest  to  every  person  on  your  earth 
who  inhabits  a  dwelling. 

Every  apartment,  to  all  possible  extent,  in  a  structure 
for  habitable  purposes,  should  be  circular."^  But  this  Asso- 
ciation does  not  now  [June,  1854]  consider  it  wise  to  pre- 
sent diagramic  instructions.  That  labor  will  be  cheerfully 
undertaken  the  instant  it  is  proposed  to  commence  a  model 
educational  institution.  Were  diagrams  presented  at  this 
present  stage  of  spiritual  unfolding,  they  would  be  exceed- 
ingly liable   to  be  misapprehended ;   shreds  of  the   same 

*  The  term  circular  here  used  means  not  necessarily  perfect  roundness,  but, 
rather,  absence  of  angles.  The  oval  form,  for  dwellings  and  principal  rooms, 
is  that  recommended  in  subsequent  papers.     (See  §  xiii.  of  this  Part.) 

40  27 


314  THE   EDUCATOE. 

would  be  taken,  and  when  connected  with  other  architec- 
tural forms,  would  be  quite  unsuited  to  man's  present  con- 
dition and  needs ;  hence,  while  this  Association  merely 
affirms  that  towns,  cities,  and  individual  habitations,  should 
be  circular,  it  purposely  withholds  for  a  time  more  definite 
teachings.  Nevertheless,  it  will,  from  time  to  time,  impress 
suitable  minds  with  the  great  importance  of  harmonial 
structures,  and  it  will  excite  their  architectural  faculties 
to  make  rude  drafts  as  preparatives  for  such  more  perfect 
diagrams  as  will  in  due  season  be  presented.  It  may  again 
be  repeated,  that  this  Association  designs  more  to  direct 
the  way,  than  to  teach  in  detail.  • 


§  V.    OF   GERMS,  PROCREATIONS,  IMPARTATIONS,  ETC. 

All  things  liave  their  externals  and  their  internals.  This 
remark  applies  to  the  grandest  orb  and  to  the  minutest 
possible  atom.  In  the  interiors  lie  concealed  what  are 
usually  denominated  the  germs.  In  this  discourse,  how- 
ever, another  term  will  be  manufactured,  and  presented, 
which  term  will  with  much  greater  precision  express  the 
thought  intended  to  be  communicated.  That  word  is 
Spiritism.  Tliis  term  is  designed  to  convey  the  idea  of 
2)e7'2)etual  and  forever  expanding  life,  or  vitality. 

Spiritism  is  the  interior  essence  of  all  things.  It  lies 
within  the  vegetable  and  the  animal  seed,  and  when  favor- 
ably conditioned,  surrounded  by  a  sufficient  amount  of 
protection  and  warmth,  it  begins  its  work  of  unfolding. 
Hence,  there  comes  what  is  usually  denominated  germina- 
tion. Spiritism  lies  back  of  this.  Germination  is  the 
sequence,  or  the  offspring,  of  that  which  is  now  called 
spiritism.  Spiritism  is  the  essential,  the  real,  the  substan- 
tial, the  unfolding  life.  It  is,  as  it  were,  an  emanation  from 
the  Divine  Spirit,  or  the  Source  of  all  spirit, —  the  grand 
Central  Spirit,  or  the  Fount  ol"  all  life. 

Imagine  an  upgushing  Fountain  of  Spirit,  or  Spirituality, 
and  you  have  the  best  possible  conception  of  the  Divine. 


PROCEEATION.  315 

Emanating  from  that  Fountain  are  several  grades  of  spirits, 
from  the  lowest  to  the  present  highest.  The  mineral  is 
the  basis,  the  vegetable  higher,  the  lower  animals  still 
higher,  and  man  the  present  highest. 

Spiritism,  then,  exists  in  the  interior  of  the  vegetable 
seed,  of  the  lower  animal  seed,  and  of  the  present  highest 
human  seed. 

The  vegetable  seed  is  deposited  in  the  earth ;  it  there 
germinates,  expands,  comes  forth,  and  multiplies  its  like. 
So  with  the  animals ;  it  is  deposited,  expands,  multiplies, 
produces  its  like,  —  all  springing  from  that  which  is  here 
denominated  spiritism. 

This  principle  being  clearly  understood  and  accepted, 
opportunity  will  be  now  improved  to  impart  useful  instruc- 
tion, bearing  relation  to  the  germination  or  procreation  of 
vegetables,  animals,  and  man. 

It  is  already  well  known  that  the  germination  of  vegeta- 
bles depends,  to  much  extent,  on  soils,  seasons,  climates, 
moistures,  and  temperatures.  The  germinations  are  per- 
fect in  precise  ratio  to  favorable  conditions.  But  in  this 
discourse  much  cannot  with  propriety  be  said  of  vegeta- 
tion, because  that  branch  of  this  subject  belongs  more 
strictly  to  the  Association  of  Agriculturalizers ;  neither  is 
it  proposed  to  speak  at  any  considerable  length  of  procrea- 
tion, as  it  relates  to  the  lower  animals.  In  passing,  how- 
ever, it  may  be  observed  that  the  lower  animals  assume 
more  beautiful  forms  for  domestic  uses,  and  become  more 
valuable,  as  they  are  favorably  circumstanced  and  wisely 
mated,  or  brought  together  so  as  to  form  the  finest  copula- 
tive combinations. 

The  same  law  obtains  in  respect  to  man.  The  seed  which 
is  transmitted  has  within  itself  always  a  portion  of  spirit- 
ism ;  but  there  may  be  connected  with  this  certain  other 
influences  which  favorably  or  unfavorably  aifect  the  germ- 
ination of  the  same.  In  its  transmission  spiritism  receives, 
so  to  speak,  a  coating,  a  casement,  a  surrounding,  which 
exerts  its  appropriate  influence  upon  it,  like  the  influence 


316  THE    EDUCATOR. 

of  soil  upon  the  germinating  seed.  In  a  word,  in  trans- 
mitting  spiritism,  there  is  also  an  imparting  of  the  transmit- 
ter's own  being,  or  self;  so  that,  in  addition  to  life,  there 
is  imparted  that  which  corresponds  to  the  condition  of  the 
persons  at  the  time  of  its  transmission. 

This  point  being  then  fully  understood,  it  will  be  per- 
ceived that  the  offspring  to  be  germinated  will  be  affected, 
to  a  greater  or  lesser  extent,  by  the  conditions  of  the  trans- 
mitters, —  which  fact,  when  fully  considered,  will  lead  to 
the  greatest  possible  care  in  respect  to  not  only  the  bodily, 
but  also  the  intellectual,  the  moral,  the  religious,  and  the 
spiritual  conditions  of  persons  becoming  parents.  In  the 
ratio  of  their  perfect  development,  will  the  surroundings 
of  that  which  is  called  spiritism  be  favorable.  This  remark 
applies  not  only  to  conditions  at  the  instant  of  transmission, 
but  during  the  entire  processes  also  of  conception,  gesta- 
tion, outer  birth,  and  the  season  of  direct  impartation  from 
the  maternal  bosom. 

This  subject  of  the  impartation  of  spiritism  is  one  of 
the  highest  importance,  when  considered  in  relation  to 
education.  Unless  education  reaches  this  subject,  unless 
there  be  the  most  stringent  teachings  on  this  point,  off- 
spring will  be  ushered  into  being  in  quite  imperfect  con- 
ditions. Germinations  will  be  irregular,  inharmonious, 
and  their  results  destructive  of  the  best  interests  of  man. 

The  general  law  of  impartation  should  also  be  consid- 
ered. Persons  are  constantly  imparting  their  own  being, 
making  impressions  on  all  things  around,  beneath,  above, 
and  within  them.  By  their  speech  they  impart  themselves 
as  truly  as  in  the  sexual  embrace  ;  and  in  proportion  as 
they  speak  from  their  interiors,  —  in  proportion  to  their 
interior  purity,  —  do  they  impregnate  or  impress  others. 
Persons  who  write  from  their  interiors  also  impart  of  their 
own  inner  being ;  they  ''  write  themselves  out."  So  in 
sculpture,  and  all  the  arts.  Unless  one  is  interiorly  an 
artist,  he  cannot  succeed  with  the  pencil,  the  chisel,  or  in 


IMPARTATIONS.  317 

any  other  department.     Externally  he  may  labor,  but  inter- 
nally he  will  be  dissatisfied,  and  will  not  gratify  others. 

Furthermore;  by  a  knowledge  of  this  law  of  the  impart- 
ation  of  being,  that  interesting  subject  somewhat  vaguely 
called  Psycliometry  may  be  understood ;  also,  how  it  is 
that  persons  who  grasp  hands  favorably  or  unfavorably 
affect  each  other ;  why  it  is  that  persons  who  desire  to  be 
in  harmony  one  with  another  should  join  hands.  The 
longest  branch  [finger]  of  the  hand  is  specially  an  imparter. 
There  is  a  passage  down  through  that  important  branch, 
which  has  its  peculiar  oflSce,  and  when  in  a  natural  condi- 
tion does  its  appropriate  work.  Whenever,  then,  a  person 
writes  his  autograph,  he  imparts  a  portion  of  his  own 
being ;  it  is  there  fixed,  and  by  the  power  of  psychometry 
(or  soul-measuring)  his  real  internal  character  or  being 
can  be  analyzed. 

So  persons  write  themselves  out,  as  it  were,  by  the 
dwellings  which  they  prefer,  by  the  furniture,  of  those 
dwellings,  by  the  garments  which  they  wear,  by  the  com- 
pany they  seek,  by  the  foods  which  they  choose.  They 
also  impregnate  the  very  walls  of  their  habitations,  impart- 
ing concordant  or  discordant  influences  perj)etually.  In 
apartments  which  are  set  aside  for  spiritual  purposes  no 
discordant  person  should  be  permitted  to  enter,  for  they 
leave  portions  of  themselves  therein. 

For  this  reason,  into  the  highest  educational  institutions 
no  discordant  persons  will  be  allowed  to  enter.  There 
will  be  a  deep  and  critical  inspection  of  the  condition  of 
each  person  who  desires  to  enter,  and  those  who  are 
found  to  be  discordant  will  be  rejected.  Other  and  pri- 
mary or  preparative  institutions  must  be  established  for 
such,  the  highest  being  the  holy  of  holies,  the  habitation 
of  the  purest  and  most  concordant  persons.  Vast  though 
this  subject  is  in  its  sweep,  yet  it  bears  strict  relation  to 
that  of  germs  and  procreations. 

27* 


318  THE   EDUCATOR. 


§VI.   OF  THE  LAWS  OF  HEALTH,  INCLUDING  EXERCISES, 
ABLUTIONS,    POSTURES,    ETC. 

Any  system  of  education  which  does  not  embrace  in- 
struction relative  to  an  observance  of  the  laws  of  health 
is,  so  far,  an  imperfect  or  incomplete  system.  Unless  the 
body  is  in  its  truest,  most  natural,  and  harmonious  condi- 
tions, the  higher  powers  cannot  perform  their  natural  and 
essential  functions.  The  body  is  the  basis  of  the  mind, 
and,  to  a  greater  or  lesser  extent,  favorably  or  unfavorably 
affects  it. 

Among  the  ancients,  great  attention  was  directed  to  a 
wise,  harmonious,  and  perfect  unfolding  of  the  physical 
forms  of  scholars.  Athletic  exercises,  games,  gymnastics, 
were  introduced  into  the  institutions  of  learning,  with  a 
view  of  bringing  the  bodies  of  pupils  into  their  best  and 
highest  conditions.  Manifestly  the  moderns  have  greatly 
overlooked  this  branch  of  education ;  so  that  pupils,  while 
arduously  engaged  in  intellectual  and  religious  studies,  are 
generally  puny,  ill-formed,  and  pindling  persons. 

This  Association  desires,  therefore,  to  introduce  [into 
the  new  system]  some  of  the  ancient  exercises,  games,  and 
gymnastics,  in  order  that  the  bodies  of  pupils  may  be 
expanded,  strengthened,  and  unfolded,  in  harmony  with 
the  unfolding  of  the  higher  faculties.  It  proceeds,  then, 
to  unfold  its  plans  in  this  particular. 

Several  things  are  known  to  be  essential  to  a  full  enjoy- 
ment of  the  highest  health.  Among  these  essentials  the 
following  may  now  be  named  : 

Ist.  A  free  and  a  constant  inhalation  of  pure  air. 

2d.  A  sufficient  time  for  bodily  and  mental  repose. 

3d.  A  judicious  selection  of  the  best  foods,  connected 
with  the  imrest  and  most  vitalizing  licpiids. 

4th.  A  quite  constant  connection  with  the  soil,  and  a 
general  exposure  to  the  rains,  dews,  snows,  frosts,  heats, 
and  colds. 

Minor  points  might  be  presented,  but  those  just  named 


LAWS    OF    HEALTH.  319 

are  prominently  the  essentials.  If  one  is  deprived  of 
these,  or  of  any  one  of  these,  there  is  a  liability  to  incon- 
venience, or  what  is  called  disease. 

But  there  are  other  things  to  be  attained,  higher  than 
mere  health.  A  person  may  be  considered  in  a  state  of 
bodily  health,  but  not  be  greatly,  fully,  and  symmetrically 
unfolded.  Health  may  be,  relatively  considered,  a  negative 
condition,  —  that  is,  the  person  is  not  sick.  But  that  per- 
son might,  if  wisely  instructed,  pass  up  into  a  higher  and 
more  positively  healthy  condition.  A  tree  may  be  said  to 
be  healthy ;  yet  that  same  tree  may  be  so  cultivated  that 
it  will  more  fully  expand.  Some  of  the  fruits  w^hich  grow 
healthfully  in  their  natural  locations  may  yet,  by  being 
transplanted  and  more  favorably  surrounded,  more  fully 
expand,  emit  more  delicious  odors,  and  be  more  agreeable 
to  refined  taste,  though  they  may  not  be  more  healthy.  So 
the  human  body  may  be  cultivated,  brought  into  finer  con- 
ditions, and  be  capable  of  more  fuUy  aiding  in  unfolding 
the  higher  faculties.  In  this  sense,  and  for  this  purpose, 
this  Association  desires  to  teach  of  the  laws  of  health. 

One  of  the  methods  which  it  proposes  thus  to  teach  is 
that  of  presenting  a  brief  programme  of  exercises  for 
pupils.  These  exercises  may  be  in  the  form  of  amuse- 
ments, or  they  may  take  the  form  of  ordinary  labor. 

Each  educational  institution  should  have  connected  with 
it  a  mechanical  branch,  so  that  persons  who  have  a  me- 
chanical bias  can  follow  their  attractions  in  that  particular. 
That  mechanical  branch  should  be,  to  such,  really  and  truly 
their  school-room.  Placed  under  the  tuition  of  highly  cul- 
tivated mechanicians,  they  would  find  their  highest  delight 
in  receiving  instructions,  and  elaborating  the  same  in  mod- 
els. Such  occupation  would  tend  to  unfold  their  bodies 
most  perfectly  and  symmetrically,  and  they  would  thus 
become  better  recipients  of  mechanical  knowdedge. 

This  branch  should  be  as  free  to  one  sex  as  to  the  other. 
Frequently  females  exhibit  a  very  marked  mechanical  bias ; 
but  among  the  moderns  it  is  considered  indecorous  for 


320  THE    EDUCATOR. 

woman  to  enter  the  mechanical  branch,  and  perform  man- 
ual labor.  She  should,  however,  follow  her  attractions  in 
this  respect,  as  in  all  other  particulars.  She  should  not 
ask  permission  so  to  do,  but  should  claim  the  right  to  fol- 
low her  mechanical  bias  ;  and  her  garments  should  be  suit- 
ed to  such  labors  and  exercises  as  she  desires  to  pursue. 
By  thus  freely  exercising  her  body,  calling  out  her  me- 
chanical faculties  [even  while  fulfilling  the  functions  of 
maternity],  her  offspring  would  be  more  perfectly  formed 
in  embryo,  and  nourishments  would  be  more  freely  provided 
and  imparted  subsequent  to  birth. 

There  should  also  be  connected  with  an  educational 
institution  a  somewhat  extensive  domain  for  agricultural 
purposes,  so  that  both  sexes  may  freely  follow  their  attrac- 
tions as  to  exercise  in  the  various  avenues  which  agricul- 
ture would  open  before  them.  There,  too,  the  unfolded 
teacher  should  accompany  his  pupils,  should  teach  them 
of  the  earth,  of  its  formation,  of  its  minerals,  of  its  vari- 
ous changes,  —  of  the  seasons,  of  the  dews,  rains,  snows 
and  frosts,  as  they  bear  relation  to  the  earth,  its  plants,  the 
lower  animals,  and  man ;  so  that,  while  agricultural  exer- 
cises are  entered  upon  with  the  greatest  zest,  developing 
the  body,  the  teacher  may  at  the  same  time  help  to  expand 
the  mind.  Thus,  as  the  lower  faculties  are  strengthened, 
the  higher  may  increase  in  ability  to  receive. 

"With  an  educational  institution  should  also  be  connected 
a  third  department,  designed  principally  for  amusements, 
and  which  should  encourage  athletics,  gymnastics,  wrest- 
lings, dancing,  romping,  plays,  singing,  etc.,  —  all  that  can 
exercise  the  body,  gratify  the  taste,  and  at  the  same  time 
unfold  the  higher  facultifes. 

These  three  branches  would  render  an  educational  insti- 
tution w^orthy  the  name  ;  the  purpose  being  to  call  out,  to 
unfold  to  the  highest  practical  extent,  all  that  there  is  in 
man.  Without  these  three,  an  educational  institution  is 
but  a  mere  sham. 

That  the  highest  culture   of  the  human  body  may  be 


ABLUTIONS   AND    POSTURES.  321 

attained,  there  should  also  be  connected  with  an  educa- 
tional institution  large,  beautiful,  and  attractive  bathing 
apartments.  In  these,  fountains  should  freely  flow,  an 
agreeable  temperature  should  always  be  preserved,  and 
the  air  be  kept  humid  or  moist ;  so  that,  when  the  body 
becomes  thirsty,  the  pupils  entering  these  apartments  may 
absorb  the  requisite  degree  of  moisture,  instead  of  drink- 
ing by  the  ordinary  process.  This  laving,  as  it  were,  in 
humid  air,  receiving  moisture  at  every  pore,  or  at  every 
mouth  (for  the  pores  are  but  mouths),  —  laying  aside  all 
garments,  —  is  preferable  to  plunging  into  the  waters, 
since  it  avoids  a  sudden  shock,  and  suffers  the  moistures 
to  approach  the  body  gently  and  gradually,  thus  bringing 
it  into  the  most  gentle,  harmonious,  and  the  purest  possible 
conditions. 

The  moderns  are  so  generally  and  almost  constantly 
encased  in  coverings,  that  moistures  cannot  easily  approach 
all  parts  of  the  body ;  but,  in  such  apartments  as  have  been 
referred  to,  there  would  be  seasons  in  each  day  when  all 
garments  might  be  laid  aside,  and  the  body  be  allowed  to 
receive  that  degree  of  moisture  which  it  craves.  Espe- 
cially would  this  method  of  bathing  be  serviceable  to 
mothers  during  gestation. 

There  is  still  another  consideration  essential  to  the  high- 
est unfolding  of  the  human  body,  namely,  a  careful  observ- 
ance of  postures.  In  slumber,  there  is  a  true,  natural  posi- 
tion. Persons  should  repose  on  the  back,  the  arms  lying 
quietly  by  the  side,  the  head  but  slightly  elevated.  In 
this  posture  comes  the  easiest  and  most  natural  slumber ; 
and  in  it,  too,  are  most  natural  influxes  to  the  mentals 
while  in  the  state  of  slumber.  When  persons  are  walking, 
the  greatest  possible  care  should  be  had  that  the  body  is 
erect ;  and  whoever  disregards  this  branch  of  education  is 
bodily  imperfect.  When  partaking  of  foods,  the  body 
should  be  somewhat  thrown  back,  that  the  foods  may  natu- 
rally and  easily  find  their  appropriate  receptacles. 

These  several  branches  of  instruction  are  considered  by 
41 


322  THE  EDUCATOR. 

this  Association  as  essential  to  health,  —  by  which  they 
mean,  not  merely  the  negative  condition  of  freedom  from 
disease,  but  the  highest  and  most  complete  bodily  expan- 
sion or  unfolding. 


§  VII.    OF  METHODS  OF  TEACHING  IN  THE  MORE  UNFOLDED 

CONDITIONS. 

Examples  are  frequently  useful  as  incentives  to  action, 
and  as  illustrative  of  thought.  This  Association  deems  it 
proper  to  present  here  a  brief  view  of  the  methods  of 
teaching  in  the  more  ethereal,  spiritual,  or  higher  condition. 

The  spiritual  life  is  a  reality ;  and  as  persons  are  bodily, 
intellectually,  morally,  religiously,  and  spiritually  unfolded 
on  your  earth,  they  are  proportionately  prepared  to  appre- 
ciate, enter  into,  and  enjoy,  the  succeeding  or  the  higher 
condition.  Spirit-life  is,  strictly  speaking,  material  life  ; 
spirit  is  but  more  rarefied  and  highly  concentrated  matter. 
This  truth  being  received,  the  mind  is  in  some  degree  pre- 
pared to  receive  information  respecting  locations,  employ- 
ments, foods,  garments,  habitations,  systems  of  education, 
etc.,  in  the  spirit-life.  These  all  are  found  there,  though  in 
finer  and  more  perfect  states  than  are  similar  things  on 
your  particular  earth. 

"Without  further  preface,  an  example  of  a  session  for 
instruction  will  now  be  presented,  as  a  specimen  of  the 
usual  routine.  This  will  be  given  by  a  highly  cultivated 
descriptionist : 

In  the  spirit-life  each  person  follows  his  or  her  attrac- 
tions, and  hence  they  naturally  engage  in  employments 
suited  to  their  interior  conditions.  There  is  a  class  who 
delight  to  teach,  —  to  impart  acquired  knowledge,  or  out- 
flowing wisdom.  Institutions  arc  prepared  for  this  class  of 
persons,  and  they  who  delight  to  receive  are  attracted  to 
those  whose  pleasure  it  is  to  impart ;  and  thus  the  impart- 
ers  and  receivers  to  some  extent  become  one,  the  teachers 
bearing  the  positive,  impartive,  masculine,  or  impregnative 


THE   SOCKATIC   METHOD.  323 

relation,  and  the  receivers  the  feminine,  receptive,  or  nega- 
tive relation. 

While,  however,  some  persons  are  impregnative  or  posi- 
tive in  some  branches  of  knowledge,  they  are  but  receptive 
in  respect  to  other  branches  ;  so  that  there  are  constant 
changes  from  positive  to  negative,  and  from  negative  to 
positive.  That  is,  instructions  are  mutual,  some  more  fully 
understanding  one  branch,  and  others  another  branch ;  so 
that,  while  a  person  may  impregnate  or  teach  another  at 
one  instant,  that  other  person  may  the  next  moment  re- 
impregnate  the  first.  Thus,  in  the  educational  institutions 
of  the  higher  life,  the  teachings  partake,  to  a  great  extent, 
of  the  conversational  or  Socratic  form.  Each  teacher 
speaks  from  the  interiors,  and  addresses  the  interiors  of 
his  pupil ;  and  when  that  pupil  fully  comprehends  the 
thought  addressed  to  him,  he  is  excited  to  investigation  ; 
queries  are  started,  and  from  the  interiors  the  pupil  ad- 
dresses the  teacher.  Thus  there  are  constant  inter- 
changes, excitements,  action  and  reaction  of  the  faculties. 

For  example's  sake,  a  teacher  addresses  his  pupil  this 
query :  What  is  matter^  in  distinction  from  mind  ?  The 
teacher  then  deliberately  waits  for  response.  The  pupil 
may  have  never  thought  on  that  subject.  He  takes  time 
to  consider  the  question.  The  reply  is  not  urged ;  sev- 
eral sessions  may  intervene  prior  to  an  effort  to  answer 
that  interrogative.  Perceiving  that  his  pupil  is  unpre- 
pared to  answer,  the  teacher  turns  to  a  second  pupil,  and 
proposes,  for  example,  this  question :  What  constitutes 
life  ?  If  the  pupil  be  prepared,  he  makes  reply  ;  but  if 
otherwise,  response  is  not  urged.  He  may  take  days, 
weeks,  months,  or  years,  to  prepare  a  reply  to  this  inter- 
rogative. Thus  the  teacher  presents  question  after  ques- 
tion, until  some  one  of  the  pupils  attempts  a  reply.  Then 
every  mind  is  concentrated  on  the  single  topic  to  which 
the  reply  has  reference,  pupils  and  teacher  uttering  their 
various  thoughts,  until  the  most  critical  investigation  is 
had,  and  the  fullest  intercommunications  have  taken  place, 


324  THE   EDUCATOR. 

or  until  the  subject  is  examined  in  its  length;  breadth^ 
depth,  and  height.  In  this  way,  the  knowledge  which  one 
has  an  opportunity  of  receiving  is  equally  available  to  all. 

Such,  in  brief,  is  the  method  of  teaching ;  each  person 
being  attracted  to  that  class  of  subjects  which  bears  the 
closest  relation  to  his  interior  unfoldingS;.so  that  teachings 
become  intensely  interesting. 

Various  classes  are  convened,  who  are  interested  in 
various  subjects.  Persons  who  are  matrons  find  their 
highest  delight  in  imparting  and  receiving  knowledge 
relating  to  matronly  subjects  ;  persons  who  are  mechani- 
cians take  deepest  interest  in  associating  with  minds  of  a 
similar  cast.  There  is  no  compulsion,  there  are  no  "  idle 
fools  "  to  be  "  whipped  to  school,"  because  of  this  law  of 
attraction  ;  each  person  loving  something,  and  desiring  to 
receive  or  to  impart  something. 

The  Association  of  Educationizers  proposes  to  the 
inhabitants  of  this  earth  the  introduction  of  the  method 
of  teaching  generally  adopted  in  the  higher  conditions,  so 
that  learning  may  be  attractive,  and  teaching  agreeable. 
Among  the  moderns,  learning  is  generally  pursued  as  a 
duty,  or  as  a  means  to  station,  honor,  profit,  or  position  ; 
but  knowledge  should  be  sought  because  of  its  inherent 
value  to  the  persons  who  acquire.  Educational  institutions 
should  be  attractive  places,  so  that  persons  will  seek  knowl- 
edge for  the  sake  of  knowledge  itseif,  and  also  for  the 
pleasure  of  imparting  the  same  to  others. 


§Vni.     OF  LANGUAGE,   EMBRACING  THOUGHT,   MIND,   AND 
EXPRESSION. 

This  Association  is  aware  that  it  has  undertaken  to 
discourse  of  most  intricate  and  difficult  subjects,  when 
it  announces  as  its  theme  language,  thought,  mind,  and 
expression.  It  will  present  its  views  with  great  delibera- 
tion, and  with  exact  discrimination,  and  desires  that  its 
instructions   may  be   most   closely  scrutinized.     Though 


LANGUAGE — THOUGHT.  325 

some  few  isolated  persons  have  turned  attention  to  this 
class  of  subjects,  yet  the  schools,  as  such,  to  a  great 
•extent,  overlook,  if  not  quite  disregard,  this  branch  of 
instruction.  This  Association,  however,  approaches  these 
intricate  matters  with  a  confidence  which  it  derives  fron^  a 
careful  analysis  of  language,  a  scrutiny  of  thought,  an 
inspection  of  the  mechanism  of  mind,  and  a  thorough 
knowledge  of  various  forms  of  expression. 

This  subject  will  be  presented  by  an  eminent  linguist., 
whose  attention,  while  on  your  earth,  was  much  called  to 
this  important  branch  of  education,  and  who  has  pursued 
more  fully  his  inquiries  in  the  higher  condition,  enjoying 
there  certain  advantages  which  are  not  obtained  in  the 
lower  or  earthly  state.     [Another  speaks  :] 

Language,  in  some  of  its  forms,  may  be  with  much 
propriety  considered  universal.  All  things  have  their 
forms  of  speech,  intelligible  or  unintelligible  to  others ;  so 
that  there  is  literal  truth  in  the  ancient  record  which  says, 
^'  The  heavens  declare  the  glory  of  God,  .  .  ,  day  unto  day 
uttereth  speech,"  etc.  It  was  poetically  said  of  the  red 
man  of  the  forest : 

"  Lo  the  poor  Indian,  whose  untutored  mind 
Sees  God  in  clouds  and  hears  him  in  the  wind  !  " 

There  is  music  throughout  all  nature.     There  are 

"  Sermons  in  stones,  books  in  the  running  brooks. 
And  "  speech  *'  in  everything." 

But  each  class  or  grade  of  existences  understands  or 
comprehends  its  own  method  of  speech.  This  is  true  of 
the  feathered  tribes  5  it  is  equally  true  of  the  lower  ani- 
mals, as  it  is  of  man ;  and  some  of  the  highly  domesticated 
animals  manifestly  comprehend,  to  some  extent,  the  lan- 
guage of  man. 

Prior,  however,  to  a  disquisition  relative  to  the  trans- 
mission of  thought,  a  distinct  definition  of  tlioucjM  itself 
must  be  given.  What,  then,  it  may  be  asked,  is  tliougld,  in 
distinction  from  language?    Thought   lies   back   of  lan- 

28 


326  THE   EDUCATOR. 

guage.  It  has  been  said  by  another,  through  this  commu- 
nicator, that  there  are  two  kinds  of  thought:  first  and 
highest,  thoughts  which  may  be  felt,  but  not  expressed ; 
second  and  lower,  thoughts  which  can  be  expressed.  The 
higher  thoughts  are  so  exceedingly  fine  that  they  cannot 
be  lodged  in  the  usual  conveyancers  of  thought ;  because 
these,  being  coarser,  cannot  hold  and  safely  convey  that 
which  is  finer. 

Starting,  then,  on  this  basis,  —  namely,  that  there  are  tAvo 
kinds  of  thought,  —  the  questions  may  now  be  answered, 
Whence  originated  thought?  When  and  where  did  its 
existence  begin  ?  Is  thought  a  creation;  or  is  it  a  formcb- 
tion,  or  a  combination  ?  The  answer  unqualifiedly  is,  that 
thought  is  a  combination,  originating  in  that  pi'inciple  which 
one  of  my  predecessors  denominated  Spiritism.  Spiritism 
is  the  essential,  inherent,  expansive  Life.  It  is,  as  it  were, 
the  Heart  of  all  hearts,  —  it  is  the  Core  of  all  cores,  —  it  is 
the  essential  Essence  of  the  most  interior  heart  of  the 
divine  Being.  Here  the  mind,  of  necessity,  stops ;  it  cannot 
further  go,  and  make  use  of  expression.  It  passes  into  the 
state  denominated  interior  consciousness  —  the  feeling  that 
it  is  so.     All  labor  to  express  beyond  that  point  fails. 

This  essential  interior  principle  denominated  spirit,  when 
combined  with  matter  slightly  coarser  than  itself,  produces 
that  which  is  called  thought.  It  is,  therefore,  an  elemental 
combination.  Lot  that  Avord  elemental  be  critically  consid- 
ered ;  it  will  be  found  to  be  a  term  expressive  of  combina- 
tion. Thus,  by  the  mingling  of  the  highest  possible  Avith 
a  slightly  lower  element,  there  comes  what  may  now  be 
called  agitation,  action,  excitement,  corresponding  to  cer- 
tain chemical  actions  which  are  quite  familiar  to  the 
chemist. 

Such,  then,  very  briefly,  is  Avhat  is  called  thought,  —  a 
combination  of  the  f  nest  elements.  That  thought  may,  so  to 
speak,  enjoy  locomotion,  —  that  it  may  easily  pass  from 
location  to  location,  —  that  it  may  be  transmitted,  in  accord- 
ance with  the  sexual  law,  from  person  to   person,  from 


MECHANISM    OF   MIND.  327 

animal  to  animal,  from  clime  to  clime,  from  world  to  world, 
—  there  must  be  conveyancers.  Hence  the  need  of  that 
remarkable  mechanism  usually  called  the  mind.  Mind  is  a 
grosser  form  of  matter  than  the  combination  usually  denom- 
inated thought ;  but  as  thought  descends,  becomes  grosser, 
that  which  is  called  mind  can  receive  it,  and  for  a  season 
hold  it,  and  transmit  it  to  other  minds. 

What,  then,  is  the  mechanism  called  mind  ?  It  is  highly 
concentrated,  rarefied,  and  closely  allied  particled  matter. 
Suppose  a  box,  closely  filled  with  small  globular  balls ; 
there  would  be  between  these  balls  unoccupied  spaces,  or 
vacuums  (that  is,  speaking  in  ordinary  language ;  but, 
strictly,  there  are  no  vacuums,  only  comparatively  such). 
Thought,  then,  is  lodged  in  spaces  like  these,  —  apparent 
vacuities  between  the  small  globular  particles  of  highly 
concentrated  and  greatly  rarefied  matter  [of  which  mind  is 
constituted]. 

Such,  in  brief,  is  the  mechanism  of  mind.  It  is  admirably 
located,  and  favorably  circumstanced  for  the  reception  and 
transmission  of  thought.  This  constitutes  what  may  be 
denominated  the  mentals.,  in  distinction  from  the  body. 

Thoughts  are  transmitted  by  the  excitement  of  these 
little  globules,  this  particled  matter.  By  mental  agitation, 
thoughts  flow  from  the  mentals  down  the  arm,  and  thus 
persons  write  ;  or  they  flow  to  the  feet,  and  they  keep 
time,  or  they  dance  to  the  tune,  which  is  the  thought  which 
excites  or  agitates  the  mentals.     [The  speaker  ceases.] 

It  is  felt  that  this  topic  has  been  quite  imperfectly  pre- 
sented. It  could  not  be  otherwise,  when  an  effort  is  made 
to  speak  of  things  finer  even  than  mind  itself.  Yet  this 
Association  deemed  it  proper,  at  this  time,  to  make  an 
effort  to  present  this  somewhat  abstruse  subject ;  so  that, 
in  the  introduction  of  a  new  system  of  education  on  this 
earth,  these  topics  might  be  included  as  a  branch  of  study 
for  greatly  advanced  and  highly  unfolded  persons. 


328  THE   EDUCATOR. 


§  IX.     OF  THE  TRANSMISSION  OF  THOUGHT  IN    THE   HIGHER  CON- 
DITIONS, —  THE  SPIRIT-TELEGRAPH. 

While  thouglit  in  one  sense  may,  with  the  strictest  pro- 
priety, be  deiiomin-dted  feeling,  yet  in  a  lower  sense  it  may 
be  termed  emotional ;  that  is,  it  strives  in  various  ways  to 
express  itself.  Hence,  there  come  signs  as  of  joy  or  sorrow, 
—  exclamations,  or  what  may  properly  be  styled  the  emo- 
tion or  utterance  of  thought. 

All  nations  have  had  their  forms  of  expression.  In  man's 
ruder  condition,  prior  to  the  introduction  of  spoken  and 
written  language,  the  expression  of  thought  took  the  form 
of  signs.  Taking  a  broad  view  of  man  as  he  has  existed  in 
various  conditions  on  this  earth,  and  considering  the  many 
centuries  which  have  passed  since  his  advent  to  this  planet^ 
he  has  progressed  as  rapidly  as  could  be  reasonably  expected. 
At  the  present  time  the  rude  signs  referred  to  are  to  some 
extent  retained  among  the  lower  and  more  barbarous  por- 
tions of  the  human  race,  and  this  Association  intends  to 
include  them  when  it  discourses  of  the  transmission  of 
thought.  At  a  convenient  season  this  body  intends  to 
introduce  to  the  inhabitants  of  this  planet  a  more  perfect 
metliod  of  transmitting  thought  [than  is  now  in  use].  At 
this  time  it  will  describe  the  metliod  adopted  in  the  higher 
and  more  etherealized  condition,  and  will  also  unfold  its 
method  of  conveying  thought  to  distant  locations.  The 
descriptionist  before  introduced  [§  vii.]  will  describe  these 
methods,  in  her  highly  interesting  manner : 

The  transmission  of  thought  in  the  spirit-life  is  an 
exceedingly  interesting  and  a  very  agreeable  process. 
Ordinary  speech,  such  as  is  familiar  to  the  inhabitants  of 
your  earth,  is  entirel}'  superseded  by  finer  and  more  nat- 
ural processes.  Tliouglds  are  transmitted  by  and  through 
the  aid  of  odors.  This  is  one  process.  Each  odor  is 
selected  as  the  representative,  or  symbol,  of  a  comprohen- 
sivo  thought.     Take,  for  example,  the  beautiful  blue  violet:. 


TRANSMISSION   OF   THOUGHT.  329 

there  is  emitted  from  this  flower  an  odor  corresponding 
to  its  color.  It  is  selected  as  a  representative  of  the  heav- 
enly and  the  yet  more  ethereal  condition.  White  flowers 
are  expressive  of  purity  —  red,  of  angularity,  or  a  less 
degree  of  harmony  than  blue  or  white.  Persons  meet  in 
the  higher  lifes  more  generally  in  charming  groves,  where 
flowers,  plants,  and  shrubs,  are  cultivated  to  the  highest 
perfection,  and  where  most  beautiful  odors  are  emitted,  — 
the  persons  themselves  having  been  raised  or  refined  to 
conditions  where  they  become  highly  sensitive  to  odors. 
The  speaker  or  imparter  directs  attention  to  that  particular 
flower  which  most  naturally  symbolizes  his  thought.  Thus, 
having  a  previous  agreement  in  respect  to  the  significance 
of  these  symbols,  thoughts  are  conveyed  with  the  greatest 
ease  and  rapidity.  The  odors  at  the  same  time  surround- 
ing the  persons  and  bringing  them  into  most  harmonious 
relations,  the  process  of  interchanging  thought  is  attended 
with  high  enjoyment.  Persons  may  be  seated  at  a  consid- 
erable distance  from  each  other,  yet,  if  arranged  in  circular 
forms,  the  elements  moving  circularly,  thoughts  will  flow 
around  from  person  to  person  without  effort.  Thus,  the 
ordinary  fatigue  of  conversation  by  vocal  expression,  or 
by  writing,  is  quite  unknown  in  the  higher  and  more  per- 
fected conditions. 

Difiicult  though  it  may  seem,  to  an  inhabitant  of  this 
earth,  to  transmit  thought  in  the  way  described,  yet  that 
method  is  so  perfectly  systematized  that  it  is  learned  with 
great  ease.  Even  the  little  child,  which  may  be  incapable  of 
lisping  its  thought,  has  but,  as  it  were,  to  run  and  seize  upon 
a  beautiful,  appropriate  flower,  and  the  teacher  instantly 
knows  its  thought.  Thus  the  tedious  labor  of  teaching 
vocal  sounds,  of  writing  in  ordinary  characters,  is  almost 
entirely  dispensed  with  ;  though,  for  a  season  after  arrival 
to  the  higher  condition,  the  vocals  are  used  until  the  new 
method  can  be  learned  and  fully  adopted. 

The  highly  advanced  mind  will  readily  perceive  that  the 
Soul  of  the  interiors,  the  grand  essential  Life  of  all  life,  the 
42  28* 


330  THE    EDUCATOR. 

Heart  of  all  hearts,  does  not  speak  [in  vocal  uttei'ances], 
but  the  Divine  Will  is  expressed  by,  so  to  speak,  a  silent 
emission,  which  is  felt  by  those  nearest  the  Central  Heart. 
This  is  passed  to  a  lower  condition ;  and  as  it  descends,  of 
necessity  it  takes  lower  and  yet  lower  forms,  until  it  reaches 
a  mind  on  your  earth.  There  the  methods  of  transmission 
are  less  and  less  perfect  [as  it  descends  to  lower  grades  of 
mind],  until  vocal  speech  almost  ceases,  and  rude,  bar- 
barous signs  only  are  employed.  Such  is  the  beautiful, 
orderly,  divine  arrangement  of  all  things,  from  the  highest 
to  tVe  lowest. 

In  the  condition  referred  to,  the  odorific  mode  of  con- 
versation is  the  general  method ;  but  there  are  still  higher 
methods,  which  may  not  be  particularized  in  this  discourse. 
The  mind  must  not  be  crowded  with  many  details,  because 
in  that  case  few,  if  any,  are  retained. 

Passing,  then,  to  another,  though  closely  related  point, 
the  telegrcqMc  method  of  transmitting  thought  will  now  be 
spoken  of  There  is  in  man  an  organ  designed  purposely 
for  the  transmission  of  thought  to  distant  locations,  and 
especially  to  persons  who  are  in  harmony  with'  such  trans- 
mitter, and  Avho  are  favorably  circumstanced  to  receive. 
The  organ  referred  to  lies  precisely  at  this  central  point 
[between  the  ej^es]. 

The  schools  have  not  yet  taken  into  the  list  of  sciences 
that  branch  which  is  usually  denominated  Phrenology. 
This  term  Phrenology,  however,  is  not  sufficiently  exact, 
neither  is  it  sufficiently  comprehensive,  to  embrace  all  that 
properly  belongs  to  this  branch.  The  term  Craniology 
will  be  presented  as  a  substitute.  By  Craniology  this 
Association  intends  to  embrace  not  only  all  the  more  recep- 
tive organs  [that  is,  the  brains],  but  also  their  twin  sisters, 
the  executive  organs.  These  are  located  in  various  parts 
of  the  mortal  body ;  and  no  just  conception  will  be  had  of 
this  immensely  important  branch  of  science,  unless^the 
structure  is  considered  as  a  ivholc,  covered  or  filled  with 
receptive,  executive,  and  transmitting  organs.      But  this 


THE    SPIEIT-TELEGRAPH.  331 

Association's  limits  are  circumscribod ;  pleasant  though 
the  labor  would  be,  yet  it  cannot  undertake  to  open  up 
the  whole  of  that  vast,  beautiful,  but  quite  unexplored 
field.  That  field  will  be  extensively  and  critically  explored 
by  masters  of  the  science  of  Craniology,  when  institutions 
are  reared,  and  pupils  shall  thirst  for  that  branch  of  edu- 
cation. 

To  return,  then,  from  this  digression  :  It  must  be  pre- 
mised that  thought  can  be  transmitted  to  distant  locations 
only  by  persons  who  are  relatively  harmonious.  To  some 
extent,  they  must  be  one.  It  has  been  said  that  the  long- 
est branch  of  the  hand  is  an  imparter.  Two  persons,  then, 
desire  telegraphically  to  be  one,- — to  be  connected.  They 
must  prepare  themselves  in  the  following  Avays  :  1st,  They 
must  think  alike,  —  that  is,  there  must  be  a  uniformity  of 
likes,  of  thoughts,  of  feelings,  of  pursuits,  so  that,  "  like 
kindred  drops,  they  mingle  into  one  ;  "  2d,  They  must  have 
a  like  for  the  same  or  similar  foods  and  drinks ;  3d,  They 
must  have  similar  tastes  in  regard  to  forms  of  dress,  and 
similar  habits  respecting  seasons  of  slumber.  In  short, 
they  must  be  alike  as  far  as  two  can  be  like  each  other. 

But,  while  they  are  alike  in  the  particulars  just  named, 
and  also  in  certain  minor  points  which  need  not  now  be 
specified,  they  must  differ  in  some  other  particulars,  some 
of  which  will  be  named  with  precision  for  practical  pur- 
poses. If,  for  example,  one  has  dark  hair,  the  other  should 
have  the  opposite  ;  so  that  there  may  be,  as  it-  were,  a 
commingling,  like  the  masculine  and  the  feminine  com- 
minglings.  Again,  if  one  be  quite  tall,  the  other  should  be 
much  shorter ;  the  shorter  naturally  looking  up  to  the 
higher,  to  receive  the  desired  impartation. 

This  is  an  exceedingly  nice  point,  and  has  been  studied 
with  great  care.  It  accounts  for  the  desire  of  learners  to 
sit  at  the  feet  of  persons  who  are  supposed  to  be  qualified 
to  teach.  It  is  a  law  of  impartation  that  it  passes  down- 
loard,  and  hence  the  teacher  is  properly  located  above  his 


332  THE   EDUCATOR. 

auditors  ;  while  he  stands,  they  sit,  though  they  may  not 
comprehend  the  reason  of  it. 

These  similarities  and  unsimilarities  embrace  the  general 
requisites  of  the  spirit-telegraph.  In  the  higher  conditions, 
persons  thus  arranged,  harmonized,  and  united,  are  able  to 
transmit  thought,  though  separated  at  great  distances ;  and 
it  is  from  a  careful  study  of  this  law,  and  by  a  wise  appli- 
cation of  these  principles,  that  mediums  are  used  for  the 
transmission  of  thought.     [See  Part  VIII.,  §  i.] 


§  X.  OF  THE  ADVANTAGES  AND  DISADVANTAGES  OF  CONVEYING 
THOUGHT  THROUGH  MEDIA,  EMBRACING  INSTRUCTIONS  TO  THAT 
CLASS   OF   PERSONS. 

Among  the  highly  useful  attainments  which  characterize 
the  present  advanced  condition  of  man  on  your  earth,  the 
discovery  that  valuable  philosophic  knowledge  can  be 
communicated  from  the  higher  life,  through  persons  who 
are  bodily  and  mentally  prepared  and  favorably  circum- 
stanced, may  be  justly  considered  the  greatest.  It  prom- 
ises to  be  productive  of  future  and  inconceivable  good  to 
wise  receivers.  It  directly  connects  the  spirit-life  with 
the  earth-condition,  so  that  the  knowledges  and  the  wis- 
doms which  are  unfolded  in  the  higher  condition  may  be 
quite  perfectly  transmitted  to  the  lower.  For  this  method 
[as  now  employed]  the  inhabitants  of  your  planet  are 
indebted  principally  to  that  industrious,  philanthropic,  and 
philosophic  person  named  Benjamin  Franklin.  At  this 
present  time,  however,  this  method  of  transmitting  thought 
is  quite  in  its  incipient  stages.  The  external  condition  of 
most  persons,  the  scepticism  which  almost  universally  pre- 
vails, the  selfishness  which  everywhere  abounds,  each  and 
all  tend  to  retard  its  progress  to  greater  perfection. 

In  this  discourse  the  Association  of  Educationizers  will 
speak  of  some  of  the  advantages  which  may  be  derived 
from  this  method  of  transmitting  useful  knowledge  to  the 
earth-liie ;  and  it  will  frankly  declare,  also,  the  disadvan- 


ADVANTAGES    AND    DISADVANTAGES.  333 

tages  attending  it,  closing  with  some  remarks  to  persons 
who  are  or  may  hereafter  be  mediums. 

The  advantages  of  this  method  are, 

1st.  Knowledge  and  wisdom  can  be  imparted  without 
the  usual  severe  and  frequently  difficult  methods  of  study. 

2d.  The  poorer  or  the  middling  classes  can  be  instructed 
without  paying  the  exorbitant  fees  usually  required  of 
persons  who  desire  to  enter  the  halls  of  learning. 

3d.  By  this  new  and  highly  interesting  method  knowl- 
edge may  be  diffused  with  greater  rapidity.  Persons  who 
acquire  knowledge  by  the  usual  process  obtain  it  very 
slowly,  being  expected  usually  to  spend  several  years  of 
their  most  valuable  time  in  acquiring  Mdiat  are  considered 
the  essentials  of  an  education. 

These  three  considerations  are  deemed  of  sufficient 
importance  to  encourage  perseverance  in  this  new  and 
interesting  mode  of  communication  with  the  lower  condi- 
tions. But  while  this  Association  is  deeply  sensible  of 
these  advantages,  it  feels  most  fully  the  disadvantages 
which  are  encountered,  and  these  it  will  freely  set  forth : 

1st.  This  method  is  exceedingly  liable  to  be  misunder- 
stood by  the  friends  of  those  who  are  directly  engaged  as 
communicators,  so  that  remonstrances  are  frequently  pre- 
sented, and  these  remonstrances  unfavorably  affect  their 
conditions,  so  that  the  thoughts  designed  to  be  conveyed 
are  less  perfectly  transmitted. 

2d.  Persons  on  your  earth  are  so  exceedingly  external, 
that  they  do  not  readily  comprehend  and  perceive  the 
beauties  of  that  which  is  more  internal.  Hence  those  who 
receive  the  internals  are  frequently  considered  "  fanciful," 
"  visionary  ;  "  and  a  knowledge  that  they  are  so  considered 
disturbs  their  mentals,  and  renders  them  less  perfect  com- 
municators of  thought. 

3d.  Persons  who  dwell  on  your  earth  are  frequently 
unwilling  to  turn  out  of  well-trodden  paths,  —  unwilling 
to  dispense  with  the  ordinary  gross  foods  ;  and  their  meth- 


334  THE   EDUCATOR. 

ods  of  living,  their  usual  labors,  their  general  surroundings, 
render  them  imperfect  transmitters  of  thought. 

These  three  disadvantages  are  named  especially  at  this- 
time  as  a  preparative  to  some  suggestions  which  it  is 
designed  to  address  directly  to  the  class  of  persons  usually 
denominated  wec?ia;  and, 

1st,  It  is  deemed  important  by  this  Association  that  per- 
sons of  this  class  should  become  so  harmoniously  unfolded 
that  they  may  hold  prominent  positions  in  educational 
institutions,  that  the  ordinary  labor  of  studying  to  acquire 
a  knowledge  of  truths  deemed  new  may  be  avoided.  If, 
then,  they  desire  position,  —  if  they  desire  to  become  use- 
ful in  the  manner  suggested,  —  let  them  quietly  persevere 
in  the  labors  in  which  they  have  been  engaged. 

2d.  Let  this  class  of  persons  remember  that  the  earth- 
life  is  a  preparative  for  a  spirit-life ;  and  that,  as  they  are 
interiorly  and  spiritually  unfolded  in  the  earth-life,  their 
condition  will  be  more  rapidly  perfected  in  the  spirit-life. 

3d.  Let  this  class  of  persons  also  bear  in  mind  that  all 
new  discoveries,  all  important  inventions,  have  been  mis- 
interpreted, and  those  connected  therewith  frequently  put 
to  greatest  trials,  even  sometimes  suffering  martyrdom. 
Thus  has  it  been  in  the  past,  thus  is  it  in  the  present,  and 
thus  will  it  be  in  the  future.  When  individuals  are  interi- 
orly conscious  thaj:  thoy  are  useful  as  communicators  fr'om 
the  higher  to  the  lower  condition,  let  them  quietly,  gently, 
sweetly,  noiselessly,  go  forward  in  their  labors  ;  and  as 
their  bodies  are  purified,  as  their  mentals  are  tranquillized, 
as  their  surroundings  become  favorable,  they  will  be  more 
and  more  unfolded,  and  become  capable  of  transmitting 
higher  and  more  useful  knowledge.  Hence,  persons  who 
may  be  misinterpreted  in  one  condition,  and  in  one  age, 
will  be  justly  appreciated  and  duly  honored  in  another 
condition  or  age. 


ORDER    OF    EDUCATION.  335 


§  XI.    OF  THE  ORDER  OF  EDUCATION,   FROM  PHYSICAL  TO 

CELESTIAL. 

Subsequently  to  the  deposition  of  the  essential  life-prin- 
ciple, the  germ  unfolds  in  the  following  order :  First,  the 
expansion  of  the  seed ;  then  the  visible  blade  ;  next  the 
branches ;  then  the  leaves ;  subsequently  the  blossoms ; 
then  the  fruits ;  and  lastly,  the  perfection  or  ripeness  of  the 
fruits.  It  has  already  been  said  that  the  human  structure  is 
a  tree ;  that,  by  being  properly  connected  with  the  earth,  and 
favorably  surrounded,  it  expands,  unfolds,  and  so  becomes 
a  substantial  basis  for  the  unfolding  of  the  higher  faculties. 
These  declarations  being  understood  and  received,  the  way 
is  prepared  for  indicating  the  order  of  education,  or  unfold- 
ing, from  the  lowest  to  the  highest  department.  This  order 
may  be  stated  thus  : 

I.  The  Body. 
II.  The  Intellect.  I 

III.  The  Moral  Faculties. 

IV.  The  Social  Faculties.  ) 
V.  The  Eeligious  Faculties.  : 

VI.  The  Spiritual  Faculties. 
VII.  The  Celestial  Faculties. 

Each  of  these  departments  will  receive  that  distinct  atten- 
tion which  its  relative  importance  demands. 

I.  Bodily  or  Physical  Education.  —  In  the  discourse 
of  the  laws  of  health  [§  vi.]  opportunity  was  improved  to 
speak  of  exercises,  ablutions,  and  postures.  Great  impor- 
tance is  attached  by  this  Association  to  this  branch  of  edu- 
cation. It  is,  as  it  were,  the  basis  of  the  proposed  struc- 
ture. If  the  body  be  not  wisely  cared  for,  if  it  be  in 
unhealthy  conditions,  or  if  it  be  but  imperfectly  unfolded, 
it  is  exceedingly  difficult  to  unfold  and  perfect  the  higher 
faculties. 

II.  Intellectuax,.  —  Early  in  life  children  should  be 
encouraged  to  inquire,  to  investigate,  to  ask  reasons  why 


336  THE   EDUCATOR. 

this  or  that  is  done.  It  is  generally  taught  by  the  moderns 
that  children  should  be  silent  in  the  presence  of  the  learned ; 
but  the  condition  of  silence  is  not  deemed,  by  this  Associa- 
tion, the  highest  condition  for  the  reception  of  knowledge. 
The  intellectual  faculties  should  be  excited  to  activity  ;  and, 
as  a  mind  in  this  condition  comes  in  contact  with  higher 
minds,  interminglings  take  place,  and,  as  a  consequence, 
inquiry  and  investigation  follow.  This  Association  would, 
therefore,  encourage  even  children,  quite  early  in  life,  to 
inquire.  Let  them  question  and  re-question  until  they  obtain 
the  informations  for  which  they  are  seeking ;  and  thus,  by 
ordinary  conversations,  they  will  be  rapidly  unfolded. 

III.  Moral.  —  In  unfolding  a  new  system  of  education 
to  the  inhabitants  of  this  earth,  this  Association  desires  to 
present  a  most  stringent  code  of  morals,  —  which  code  may 
be  comprehended  in  the  three  following  prominent  par- 
ticulars : 

Fii'st,  The  great  leading  question  which  should  invaria- 
bly be  proposed,  when  a  person  is  about  to  act,  is  this :  Is 
this  thing  which  I  am  about  to  do  in  and  of  itself  right, 
aside  from  all  considerations  of  profit,  honor,  or  pleasure  ? 

Second,  The  next  question  which  should  be  proposed  is 
this  :  Am  I  perfectly  certain  that  I  am  able  to  do  this  thing 
without  injuring  any  i:>er8on  whatever^  in  body  or  in  mind  ? 

Third,  Tliis  question  should  also  be  invariably  proposed, 
namely :  Is  it  wise  for  me  to  perform  this  just  act  at  this 
present  juncture,  c\YC\\va^i'A\\cQc\  as  I  am?  or,  may  it  for  a 
season  be  postponed?  Tliougli  a  thing  be  in  and  of  itself 
right,  or  though  an  act  may  not  injure  any  person  in  body 
or  in  mind,  yet  it  does  not  follow  that  the  tiling  nnist  be 
done  immediately ;  for  times,  locations,  conditions,  and 
surroundings,  may  be  favorable,  or  they  may  be  otherwise. 

Tliis  Association  feels  the  deepest  confidence  in  the  per- 
fection of  this  triune  code,  as  containing  all  that  is  primarily 
essential  in  respect  to  contemplated  acts  of  any  kind  ;  and 
no  act  should  be  performed  unless  each  and  all  tlic  three 
can  be  allirmatively  answered. 


SOCIAL    AND   RELIGIOUS   EDUCATION.  337 

IV.  Social.  —  All  things  form  a  whole ;  they  are  parts 
of  one  stupendous  fabric.  Each  thing  bears  relation  to 
some  other  thing,  and  frequently  to  many  other  things. 
Man  is  a  miniature  universe,  bearing  relation  to  all  things ; 
and  every  thing  which  is  bears  relation  to  him.  In  a  sense, 
he  is  the  ultimate  of  Nature,  up  to  this  present  time.  There 
is  nothing  existing  in  Nature  which,  correspondentially, 
is  not  found  in  man  ;  so  that  man  holds  an  intimate  social 
relation  to  all  things  about  him. 

But  he  is  more  closely  and  tangibly  allied  to  his  fellow- 
man.  It  is  essential,  therefore,  that  his  social  faculties 
should  be  unfolded  to  the  highest  possible  extent.  The 
hermit  knows  little  of  the  blessings  of  social  intercourse. 
Dissatisfied  with  the  world,  he  secludes  himself,  and  incar- 
cerates his  social  faculties  within  exceedingly  narrow  limits. 
He  may  have  around  him  some  domestic  animals ;  he  may 
cultivate  the  flowers ;  he  may  acquaint  himself  with  insect 
life ;  but  the  higher  social  fliculties  can  be  cultivated  only 
by  free  intercourse  with  one's  fellows. 

In  all  associations  there  should  be  a  balance  of  the  sexes. 
The  feminine  acts  upon  the  masculine,  and  the  masculine 
reacts  upon  the  feminine.  In  whatever  pursuits  persons 
engage,  in  whatever  institutions  they  take  part,  there 
should  be  a  balance  of  the  feminine  and  the  masculine 
elements.  Especially  is  this  true  of  educational  institu- 
tions. One  and  a  principal  reason  why  modern  educational 
institutions  are  unprosperous,  is  that  the  feminine  element 
is  excluded.  "Woman  exerts  an  unseen,  but  not  unfelt 
influence  in  softening  the  social  feelings.  She  also  imparts 
an  intuitive  ability ;  and  she  endures  while  the  masculine 
falters.  This  Association  attaches  great  importance  to  this 
point  —  a  just  balance  of  the  sexes.  In  all  the  amuse- 
ments, in  all  the  ordinary  avocations  of  life,  this  social  law 
should  be  invariably  regarded. 

V.  Religious.  —  Somewhat  early  in  life  there  should  be 
presented  to  the  mind  certain  primary  rehgious  principles. 

43  29 


338  THE  EDUCATOR. 

Among  these  primary  principles  the  following  may  now  be 
mentioned : 

Princiiyle  1.  —  That  there  is  a  Universal  Heart  —  a 
Grand,  Interior,  Central,  Life-Emitting,  Expanding  Princi- 
ple. This  Principle  bears  to  man  the  relation  of  Parent. 
By  Parent  is  meant  the  highest  possible  conception  of  all 
that  constitutes  the  father  and  the  mother.  This  Grand, 
Central,  Life-Emitting,  Life-Expanding  Principle  is  the 
finest  conceivable  combination  of  the  masculine  and  the 
feminine. 

Principle  2.  —  The  present  life  is  but  one  among  many, 
—  a  preparative  for  a  next  life,  and  that  next  life  a  prepar- 
ative for  a  succeeding  life,  forming  circle  after  circle :  and 
as  the  j^upil  is  unfolded,  or  wisely  educated,  in  any  one 
life,  no  matter  which,  he  becomes  better  prepared  for  the 
next  succeeding  life. 

Princijjfle  3.  —  Man  is  immortal.  He  may  pass  through 
life  after  life,  counting,  if  he  pleases,  myriads  of  lifes,  yet 
he  is  immortal  —  a  distinct  individual  being,  ever  working 
out  that  which  is  within  —  perpetually  and  perpetually 
unfolding,  like  an  immortal  rose,  exhibiting  new  powers, 
enjoying  new  pleasures,  and  emitting  new  and  purer 
odors. 

These  three  religious  principles  being  written  upon  the 
interior  being,  will  enable  a  person  to  feel  that  a  stain 
incurred  upon  the  moral  character  may  continue  for  ages 
before  it  can  be  entirely  obliterated  from  the  ken  of  his 
ever-expanding  vision;  and  that,  so  long  as  perceived, 
it  will  cause  mortification,  chagrin,  and  discomfort,  such  as 
mere  words  cannot  describe. 

VI.  Spiritual.  —  The  declaration  is  here  reiterated  that 
there  are  tutors  loithin  man,  —  divinities  that  stir  the 
inmosts.  There  is  in  man  a  holy  of  holies,  into  which  the 
uncircumcised  in  heart  may  not  enter.  That  is  his  secret 
chamber,  the  chamber  of  the  interiors.  Into  tliis  man  may 
and  should  retire,  and  there  cunimune,  and  find  wisdom. 
Wisdom  is  an  outflow  from  the  interiors  ;  —  it  is  higher  than 


NEW   SOCIAL   STATE.  339 

knoivledge,  which  is  acquired,  and  is  from  ivithout.  Unless 
education  unfolds  the  interior  wisdom,  it  is  imperfect, 
failing  to  reach  a  point  of  the  highest  importance.  This 
branch  of  education,  therefore,  must  not  be  omitted ;  it  is 
among  the  essentials. 

VII.  Celestial.  —  This  is  the  highest  branch  of  educa- 
tion which  can  be  attained  by  man  while  a  resident  on 
your  earth.  By  celestial  is  meant  a  divine  communion  or 
intercourse  with  beings  in  higher  and  more  perfected  con- 
ditions [differing  from  the  spiritual  in  that  it  is  its  perfec- 
tion, or  its  ripened  condition].  In  the  ancient  and  much 
undervalued  Jewish  records  a  beautiful  vision  is  recorded. 
A  weary  traveller,  while  resting  by  night,  perceived  a  lad- 
der, upon  which  "  angels  of  God  descended  and  ascended." 
This  is  beautifully  representative  of  divine  celestial  com- 
muning, which  communing  can  be  enjoyed  to  the  highest 
extent  only  by  an  observance  of  the  instructions  already 
given  in  this  discourse  ;  that  is,  by  the  harmonious  unfold- 
ing of  the  body,  and  of  the  intellectual,  the  moral,  the 
social,  the  religious,  and  the  spiritual  faculties.  These  are 
but  steps  upward  to  that  highest  and  best  possible  condi- 
tion, the  celestial;  and  to  that  state  man  is  capable  of  ar- 
riving on  this  earth.  When  attained,  the  celestial  beings 
come  to  him,  and  he  goes  to  them ;  they  sup  with  him,  and 
he  with  them ;  and  thus  he  lays  hold  on  the  celestial  life, 
or  enjoys  the  celestial  state,  connecting  himself  with 
heaven  as  well  as  with  earth.  Such  persons  become  celes- 
tial magnets,  attracting  others  to  their  pure  and  exalted 
state. 


§Xir.    OF  A  NEW  SOCIAL  STATE,   EMBRACING  AN  EDUCATIONAL 

CHURCH. 

A  cursory  glance  at  the  condition  of  this  earth's  inhab- 
itants shows  the  existence  of  sectionalities,  nationalities, 
prejudices,  and  clanships.  These  conditions  are  highly 
unfavorable  to  the  more  full  and  universal  education  or 


340  THE   EDUCATOR. 

unfolding  of  man.  Their  existence  is  therefore  most 
deeply  lamented  by  this  Association.  Having  themselves, 
either  at  remote  ages  or  in  more  modern  times,  dwelt  on 
this  earth,  its  members  continue  to  feel  a  deep  interest  in 
its  condition,  and  individually  and  collectively  they  desire 
to  more  perfectly  unfold  its  inhabitants. 

In  bringing  these  discourses  to  a  close,  therefore,  it 
would  suggest  certain  initiatory  steps  towards  the  institu- 
tion, on  a  comprehensive  scale,  of  a  New  Social  State,  and 
of  an  Educational  Church,  in  which  all  the  faculties  of  man 
may  be  harmoniously  unfolded. 

I.  Relative  to  a  New  Social  State.  —  Let  persons 
whose  bodies  and  minds  have  been  most  fully  unfolded  be 
invited  to  assemble  at  a  convenient  and  agreeable  location ; 
and  let  them,  when  assembled,  resolve  to  continue  together 
for  the  space  of  seven  days.  In  primarily  calling  such  an 
assemblage,  let  the  following  interrogative s  be  put  forth 
as  constituting  a  basis  for  deliberations : 

First,  Considering  all  things,  which  nation  or  govern- 
ment on  this  earth  is  the  best,  in  its  moral,  social,  religious^ 
and  spiritual  aspects  ? 

Second,  In  what  particulars,  if  any,  is  that  best  govern- 
ment defective  ? 

Third,  What  views  have  the  persons  assembled  to  com- 
municate having  relation  to  a  new  and  higher  Social  Order^ 
embracing  reference  not  only  to  the  faculties  of  man,  but 
to  climates,  soils,  locations,  structures,  forms  of  villages, 
etc.? 

These  three  vastly  important  interrogatives  would  call 
out  the  higher  and  more  practical  abilities  of  the  minds 
who  should  asscmljle.  This  body  should  be  a  truly  delib- 
erative organization.  It  should  select  the  ablest  person  as 
its  leading  mind.  It  should  also  have  at  its  command  com- 
petent recorders,  so  that  its  transactions  niiglitbc  carefully 
preserved,  and  its  doings  widely  disseminated.  Persons 
thus  assembled,  of  both  sexes,  and  from  various  locations, 
Would  during  these  seven  days  form  certain  important  alii- 


AN   EDUCATIONAL   CHURCH.  341 

ances,  and  the  gathering  would  call  attention,  quite  exten- 
sively, to  this  important  subject.  Some  few  persons,  out 
of  the  number  convened,  who  might  be  sufficiently  harmo- 
nious, would  be  likely  to  determine  on  a  united  effort,  and 
thus  form  the  nucleus  of  a  New  Social  State. 

A  few  very  select  and  highly  unfolded  communicators 
[mediums]  might  be  invited  to  that  assembly,  so  that  per- 
sons in  the  higher  conditions,  while  they  would  not  dic- 
tate, yet  might  freely  suggest,  and  thus  primarily  aid  the 
enterprise. 

II.  Of  an  Educational  Church.  —  An  increasing  want 
is  felt  for  higher  religious  teachings,  for  more  spiritual 
instructions,  than  are  usually  dispensed  by  ecclesiastical 
teachers.  This  Association  is  deeply  sensible  of  this  want, 
and  it  should  and  will  receive  prominent  attention  in  the 
contemplated  educational  institutions. 

Persons  who  desire  this  kind  of  instruction  should 
assemble  in  convenient,  and,  as  far  as  practicable,  circular 
buildings.  When  assembled,  there  should  first  be  a  season 
of  profound  silence.  Secondly :  A  person  who  may  be  so 
impressed  should  propose  a  question,  having  a  care  that  it 
is  one  of  sufficient  importance  to  awaken  and  call  forth  the 
noblest  faculties  of  man.  Thirdly :  Let  there  be  delibera- 
tive waiting,  until  some  person  in  the  assembly  is  impressed 
to  attempt  a  reply.  When  such  reply  has  been  fully  pre- 
sented, another  season  of  profound  silence  and  meditation 
should  succeed,  so  that  the  answer  may  have  ample  time 
to  penetrate  the  persons  addressed.  Should  there  arise  in 
the  mind  of  a  person  present  a  further  question  in  respect 
to  the  attempted  answer,  let  such  question  be  proposed, 
not,  however,  urging,  controversially,  the  person  who 
attempted  the  first  answer  to  reply  to  the  second  interrog- 
ative, but  let  it  be  addressed  generally  to  the  assembly ; 
and  if  any  one  is  moved  to  answer,  let  him  do  so. 

The  primary  objects  of  such  a  gathering  would  be,  first, 
the  acquisition  of  knowledge  ;  secondly,  an  opportunity 
to  impart   interior  wisdom.     Were   this    course   pursued 

29* 


342  THE   EDUCATOR. 

with  regularity  for  but  a  single  year,  persons  of  high  order 
would  be  attracted  as  teachers,  and  those  who  are  thirsting 
for  knowledge  as  receivers.  This  would  constitute  a  true 
Educational  Church,  in  which  all  the  faculties  ivould  be 
harmo n  io usly  u  nfolded. 

Finally,  this  Association  desires  that  the  suggestions  in 
this  series  of  discourses  may  be  deliberately  inspected ;  and 
if  tliey  commend  themselves  to  the  minds  of  greatly  ad- 
vanced persons,  the  purposes  for  which  its  members  have 
associated  will  be  to  this  extent  answered. 


§  XIII.     PRACTICAL   APPLICATIONS.— ARCHITECTURAL. 

The  reader  will  naturally  desire  to  be  informed  whether  any  —  and  if 
any,  what  —  steps  have  been  taken  towards  actualizing  the  suggestions 
contained  in  the  foregoing  series  of  discourses. 

It  will  be  seen  at  once  that  the  educational  system  here  proposed  is  no 
fragmentary  and  partial  affair.  It  takes  into  view,  not  only  man's  capa- 
bilities, but  the  whole  of  his  surroundings,  and  all  influences  exerted  upon 
him,  before  as  loell  as  after  his  introdrcction  to  visible  existence.  Its  inaugu- 
ration, therefore,  must  require  the  execution  of  certain  preliminaries, 
which  are  not  to  be  accomplished  in  a  moment. 

Among  the  surroundings  very  properly  alleged  to  have  an  important 
influence  upon  the  unfolding  of  every  human  l)eing,  are  not  only  the  fam- 
ily and  the  community,  but  the  very  dwelling  in  which  he  finds  shelter, 
and  in  which  his  parents  have  dwelt  before  him.  One  of  the  first  things, 
then,  to  receive  attention,  in  connection  with  the  proper  organization  of 
families  and  communities  (or  the  establishment  of  a  New  Social  Order), 
is  obviously  the  institution  of  an  improved  system  of  Home  Architecture, 
—  one  which  shall  accord  with  natiiral  principles,  and  be  adapted  to  facili- 
tate in  the  best  manner  the  harmonious  and  healthful  development  of  all 
members  of  the  community.  Home  itself  is  unquestionably  the  chifedn- 
cational  institution  to  all  human  beings  who  have  a  home  ;  and  in  a  more 
perfect  state  of  society  all  other  schools  will  be  l)ut  auxiliaries  or  depart- 
ments of  this.  A  perfect  system  of  Home  Architecture,  therefore,  will 
necessarily  include  within  itself  the  elements  reijuisite  to  enter  into  a 
structure  designed  more  exclusively  for  purposes  of  instruction,  should 
such  be  required. 

The  reader  has  been  elsewhere  informed  (Part  I.,  ^  xiv.)  that  a  domain 
has  been  selected  with  a  view  to  the  establishment,  when  the  proper  time 
shall  arrive,  of  a  colony  or  community,  as  the  nucleus  of  a  now  societary 


A   NEW   ARCHITECTUEE.  343 

orgiimzation.  Coincident  with  the  movements  in  this  direction,  have  been 
the  preparations  towards  the  introduction  of  a  new  system  of"  architect- 
ure, designed  to  be  inaugurated  in  this  colony.  The  method  pursued  in 
its  unfolding  is  not  that  which,  perhaps,  would  at  first  suggest  itself  as 
the  one  likely  to  be  employed,  —  namely,  the  direct  presentation,  through 
the  mechanical  control  of  a  medium's  hand  and  organs  of  speech,  of  the 
drawings  and  specifications  requisite  to  the  construction  of  an  edifice. 
Quite  another  course  has  been  taken  by  these  invisible  educators,  and  of 
its  higher  wisdom  the  reader  will  judge  for  himself.  Starting  with  the 
self-evident  philosophic  principle  that  "  mind  can  only  elaborate  itself,''^ 
hence  that  man  can  construct  externally  (whether  a  mechanism  or  an  edi- 
fice) only  what  first  exists  ideally  in  himself,  —  hence,  also,  that  all  struc- 
tures, from  the  rude  hut  to  the  lofty  cathedral,  and  all  orders  of  architect- 
ure, from  the  crudest  to  the  most  ornate,  have  been  but  the  ouiivard 
expressions  of  man's  interior  states  or  ideals  at  the  period  of  their  origin. 

—  they  have  proposed  to  introduce  a  new  and  higher  system  in  the  nor- 
mal way.  In  other  words,  they  have  undertaken  to  produce  in  the  mind, 
by  interior  culture  and  growth,  a  conception  or  ideal  of  a  new  and  better 
style,  at  the  same  time  cultivating  by  exercise  an  ability  to  work  out  or 
modelize  this  conception.  Selecting  as  the  principal  instrument  for  the 
elaboration  of  this  work  an  individual  (Mr.  S.  C.  Hewitt,  now  of  Chel- 
sea, near  Boston)  who  had  previously  enjoyed  no  culture  in  this  direction, 

—  who  states  of  himself  that  he  knew  nothing  of  architecture,  or  even 
of  geometry,  from  books,  —  they  requested  him  to  turn  his  thoughts  to 
this  matter,  and  to  make  diagrams  of  such  ideals  as  should  be  presented 
to  his  mind.  Stimulated  by  occasional  leading  tuough  indefinite  hints, 
and  by  criticisms  addressed  to  the  external  ear,  —  also  by  a  conscious 
gradual  influx  to  his  interiors,  —  he  was  led  on  (in  the  course  of  some 
four  or  five  years)  from  the  production  of  drawings  of  a  comparatively 
rudimental  character,  to  the  execution  of  a  small  model  house,  in  which 
were  embodied,  with  some  good  degree  of  elegance  and  convenience,  the 
elements  of  an  unique  and  attractive  style  of  lauilding. 

But  even  this  was  deemed,  by  the  invisible  architects,  to  be  only  a  rude 
and  imperfect  approximation  to  what  they  desired  to  give  ;  and  in  fact, 
before  it  was  completed,  its  constructor  was  made  to  see  that  great 
improvements  were  yet  practicable.  It  was  intimated  that  a  second  and 
even  a  third  model  would  be  required  before  the  true  Home  itself  would 
be  attained. 

In  the  present  rudimental  stage  of  this  effort,  therefore,  it  is  not  deemed 
worth  while  to  attempt  to  give  the  reader,  either  by  diagrams  or  an  efibrt 
at  verbal  description,  any  elaborate  delineation  of  this  i^ew  order  of  archi- 
tecture. The  following  extracts  from  the  suggestive  instructions  given  at 
various  tunes  will  afford  an  outline  of  its  general  principles  and  features : 


344  THE  EDUCATOR. 


ARCHITECTURE  CORRESPONDS  TO  CONDITION. 

"  The  savage  in  the  wilderness  is  very  well  satisfied  with 
his  wigwam  as  a  shelter  ;  but  when  he  would  worship,  he 
looks  out  among  the  stately  forests,  —  looks  upward  to  the 
skies,  —  sees  God  in  the  stars,  and  hears  him  in  the  rushing 
wind.  While,  then,  there  is  no  objection  to  his  using  his 
wigwam  for  certain  purposes,  it  does  not  gratify  all  his 
wants,  and  does  not  bring  out  his  nobler,  diviner  faculties. 

"  Some  of  the  ruder  nations  have  dwelt  in  caves,  and 
these  caves  have  their  uses.  But  one  looks  in  vain  for  a 
great,  noble,  broadly  philosophic  mind  born  in  a  cave.  It 
is  true  certain  distinguished  persons  have  chosen  for  a' 
time  to  retire  to  the  forests,  and  temporarily  have  dwelt  in 
the  bosom  of  Mother  Earth  ;  but  such  seclusion  was  but  a 
preparation  for  a  higher,  more  active,  and  useful  life.  Many 
noble  men  of  the  past  have  also  secluded  themselves  among 
mountains,  but  that  was  but  a  preparative  state. 

"  It  will  be  found,  as  a  general  rule,  that  low  persons 
seek  low  places,  and  construct  low  edifices ;  while,  as  the 
mind  expands,  and  the  finer  faculties  become  cultivated^ 
loftier  edifices  are  constructed,  corresponding  to  mental^ 
spiritual,  and  religious  conditions.  Man  is  everlastingly 
projecting  himself,  and  edifices  are  but  one  form  of  express- 
ing his  inner  condition. 

"  Visit  Paris  and  its  suburbs,  and  you  are  overwhelmed 
with  the  grandeur,  size,  and  beauty,  of  the  edifices  which 
have  been  reared  by  that  active  and  tasteful  people.  Eng- 
land has  its  heavier  structures,  corresponding  to  the  mould 
of  its  somewhat  more  sluggish  miud  ;  they  seem  intended 
to  stand  forever.  In  Paris  you  behold  finer  touches  and 
more  graceful  forms,  everything  combined  to  gratify  the 
keenest  and  most  critical  eye.  Passing  to  Scotland,  you 
observe  the  castle,  located  on  a  lofty  eminence  among  the 
hills  and  dales,  —  spacious,  but  lacking,  the  fine  finish  of 
either  the  English  or  the  Parisian  mind.  The  Scotchman's 
views  are  broad ;  his  cast  of  miud  is  practical ;  he  looks 


A   NEW   ARCHITECTURE.  345 

at  all  sides  of  things.  The  old  castle  seems  to  say,  '  Here 
once  dwelt  a  people  possessed  of  good  common  sense, 
who  would  have  room  enough  to  move  about  and  to  enjoy 
the  conveniences  of  life,  though  its  finer  luxuries  were  not 
obtained.'  Greece  exhibits  yet  other  peculiarities  of  archi- 
tecture. There  Intellect  has  held  sway,  and  has  carved 
itself  out,  mingling  grace,  beauty,  ease,  and  harmony,  to 
an  extent  rarely  if  ever  excelled."  *  *  *  <'  Nineveh, 
too,  had  her  beautifully  carved,  richly  ornamented  struc- 
tures ;  and  though  little  is  now  known  [on  earth]  of  that 
ancient  people,  yet  the  Ninevites  still  live  ;  and  all  that 
they  once  knew  can  be  called  forth,  and  on  celestial  wires 
transmitted  to  the  present  dwellers  on  this  earth." 

''  In  introducing  on  this  planet  a  divine  architecture,  it 
is  deemed  proper  thus  to  sweep  over,  as  it.  were,  this 
globe,  to  see  to  what  state  of  culture  it  has  arrived,  and 
intelligently  to  use  all  that  can  be  worked  in  ;  at  the  same 
time  deriving  from  other  worlds,  and  from  the  diviner 
spheres,  all  that  beauty,  grace,  and  harmony,  -which  are 
essential  to  man's  highest  condition.  The  spirit-world 
would  unfold  a  2ylcmetary  architecture,  —  would  construct, 
as  it  were,  an  architectural  planetarium.  Though  such  an 
undertaking  would  seem  difficult,  yet,  when  it  is  considered 
that  the  teachers  have  roamed  from  planet  to  planet,  and 
are  able  to  command  the  best  intellect  of  the  past,  com- 
bined with  the  intelligence  of  the  present,  it  is  not  too 
much  to  say  that  architectural  improvement,  in  some 
degree  at  least,  is  possible. 

"  It  must  ever  be  kept  in  mind,  however,  that  all  which 
exists  in  the  external  primarily  dwelt  in  the  inner ;  that 
man  is  ever  writing  himself  out ;  and  that  a  higher  order 
of  society  wiU  of  necessity  bring  out  a  diviner  architecture. 
Geologically  speaking,  man  is  reaching  finer  conditions ; 
these  call  for  finer  surroundings,  and  the  edifices  in  which 
he  now  dwells  will  become  as  unsuitable  to  him  in  the 
future  as  have  become  the  caves  and  wigwams  of  the 
past."  *  *  *  * 
44 


346  THE  EDUCATOR. 

CERTAIN  SPECIAL    REQUISITES. 

"  Every  dwelling  of  any  size  should  have  within  it  a 
'  holy  of  holies  ; '  a  consecrated  apartment  into  which  the 
inhabitant  may  enter  and  be  alone,  secluded  from  the  noise 
and  bustle  of  life.  Whoever  looks  into  society  as  it  now 
is  will  see  at  a  glance  that  all  things  are  astir,  —  that  there 
is  little  or  no  opportunity  for  the  enjoyment  of  a  sacred, 
quiet,  and  a  divine  communion.  An  edifice  would  be 
incomplete  without  an  apartment  for  this  special  purpose; 
one  into  which  the  '  uncircumcised  in  heart '  cannot  enter, 
—  where  an  altar  can  be  erected,  —  where  sacred  tablets 
can  be  kept,  —  where  communion  can  be  held  with  the 
Divine,  and  with  intermediates,  —  where  spiritual  beings 
may  congregate  at  will,  write  out  their  thoughts,  if  they 
choose,  or  impress  them  on  the  mind,  or  perform  any  other 
service  which  the  exigencies  of  the  hour  may  require. 
The  apartment  should  be  one  where  the  elements  may  be 
in  the  best  possible  condition,  and  which  can  be  easily 
lighted,  and  shaded  at  will.  It  must  also  be  so  located  that 
quiet  can  be  easily  secured,  and  that  the  occupant  will  not 
be  liable  to  be  disturbed  by  persons  who  are  passing  through 
the  halls,  or  over  the  stairs,  or  entering  the  edifice."  *  *  * 

"  How  often  does  the  religious  mind  sigh  for  such  a  con- 
secrated spot.  It  desires  to  worship,  to  commune  with 
the  Father,  to  bend  the  knee  in  adoration ;  or  the  heart 
yearns  to  send  forth  the  incense  of  thanksgiving  and  praise. 
The  church  of  to-day  is  an  edifice  opened  for  the  multitnde; 
crowds  throng  its  aisles ;  but  the  true  worshipper  would 
be  alone,  where  no  eye  but  the  Divine  can  rest  upon  him, 
and  where  the  Divine  Presence  alone  can  be  felt.  The 
public  church  has  its  uses,  indeed;  it  is  convenient  for 
teaching  purposes,  when  the  masses  are  to  be  addressed. 
But  there  is  a  condition  when  the  worshipper  would  no 
longer  mingle  with  the  crowd  ;  when  the  soul  says,  '  Leave 
me ;  I  would  be  alone ;  I  would  be  my  own  priest,  and 
worship  God  in  my  own  way,  without  an  intermediate  ;  I 


A   NEW    ARCHITECTURE.  347 

would  commune  with  my  Father,  and  lean  upon  the  bosom 
of  the  Eternal  One.' 

"  In  that  apartment  should  be  a  font  of  pure  water,  rep- 
resentative of  that  '  river,  the  streams  whereof  make  glad 
the  city  of  the  Most  High ; '  there  should  be  divine  statuary, 
and  all  that  is  lovely,  pure,  spiritual,  and  adapted  to  bring 
out  and  intensify  the  diviner,  nobler  faculties  of  the  human 
soul."     *     *     *     * 

"  Again  ;  the  'mother  must  have  all  her  wants  gratified,  to 
the  highest  possible  extent.  In  certain  conditions  she 
desires  to  be  alone.  *  *  *  She  needs  to  retire  from  the 
world,  or  at  least  needs  an  apartment  which  she  can  call 
her  own,  into  which  no  uninvited  person,  under  any  circum- 
stances, would  be  expected  to  enter.  *  *  *  She  should 
not  be  interrupted  or  startled  by  any  occurrence  in  the 
building;  because  the  slightest  incident  sometimes  disar- 
ranges all  the  earlier  processes,  and  miscarriage  results. 
One  cannot  be  too  precise  in  regard  to  this  matter,  in  the 
construction  of  a  domestic  edifice."     -sf     *     *     * 


ANGULARITIES    TO    BE    AVOIDED. 

"  In  a  dwelling,  not  only  does  the  body,  as  a  whole,  need 
to  feel  around  it  agreeable  and  harmonious  influences,  but 
the  eye  should  be  gratified  as  highly  as  possible.  As  man 
takes  on  the  more  full  and  oval  form,  the  angles  [of  the 
ordinary  styles  of  building]  will  not  only  disturb  the  body, 
unfavorably  affecting  the  elements,  but  will  also  pain  the 
eye.  Angular  persons  do  not  notice  this ;  but  the  more 
spiritual,  the  more  perfectly  or  roundly  unfolded,  are  affected 
somewhat  as  if  pierced  by  sharp  pins.  It  is  as  impossible 
for  such  a  one  to  be  comfortable  when  thus  surrounded, 
as  for  a  delicate  lady  to  walk  barefooted  on  a  newly-reaped 
rye-field  with  pleasure.  In  view  of  these  critical  points,  it 
is  desirable  that  all  sharp  angles,  not  only  in  the  edifice 
itself,  but  also  in  the  ornaments  and  the  furnishings,  should 
be  avoided. 


348  THE   EDUCATOR. 

"  Everybody  delights  to  look  upon  a  finely-rounded  per- 
son, —  as  the  noble  Turk,  the  compact  Russian,  the  full- 
chested  Englishman,  the  active  Arab,  and  the  muscular 
Savage.  No  one  would  be  dissatisfied,  could  all  their 
nobler  features  be  incorporated  into  a  single  person.  Now, 
the  Grecian,  the  Doric,  Ionic,  Tuscan,  and,  in  short,  all  the 
various  national  styles  of  Architecture,  have  something 
which  may  be  seized  upon  and  wrought  into  the  new  edi- 
fice, thus  gratifying  the  most  critical  eye.  Without,  then, 
labelling  this  or  that  part  Gothic,  or  Grecian,  or  Doric, 
it  is  proposed  to  extract,  as  it  were,  the  essential  and  per- 
manent elements  of  each,  so  that  there  may  be  a  beautiful 
variety  in  unity,  in  the  new  order." 

MAN   THE    TEUE   MODEL. 

"  3Ian  is  God's  divinest  elaboration ;  mind  is  His  finest 
mechanism.  The  constructor,  therefore,  must  study  man; 
if  he  Avould  construct  a  locomotive,  let  him  thoroughly 
study  the  laws  of  locomotion  [in  man]  ;  if  he  would  have 
a  true  architecture,  let  him  study  the  laws  of  arches  as 
exhibited  in  the  human  structure.  *  *  '^'  In  short,  the 
HUMAN  BODY  IS  A  HOUSE ;  and  as  man  approximates  to  its 
laAvs,  in  the  same  ratio  he  becomes  a  natural  constructor. 

"  There  must  be  the  lower  apartments,  corresponding  to 
the  abdominals,  for  the  lower  labors.  There  must  be  the 
second  or  central  apartments  [corresponding  to  the  vital 
and  respiratory  organs]  ;  and  above  these,  the  third,  or 
loftiest  [corresponding  to  the  brain].  These  three  [divi- 
sions or  stories]  must  be  kept  in  mind.  It  has  been  said 
that 

'  Man  wants  but  little  here  below;' 

but  the  more  he  knows  the  more  he  wants;  that  is,  he  wants 
finer  conditions.  The  low  need  low  things;  the  central  or 
middling  classes,  middling  things ;  the  elevated,  elevated 
things.  Each  would  be  uncomfortable  in  another's  posi- 
tion."    *     *     * 


A    NEW    ARCHITECTUKE.  349 

"  There  is,  in  some  degree,  a  lack  of  elegance  in  a  per- 
fectly round  structure ;  it  produces  a  monotonous  effect, 
which  wearies  the  mind.  But  often  the  oval  is  more  agree- 
able. The  eye  is  pleased  with  its  graceful  sweep;  and 
not  unfrequently  greater  beauty  and  economy  can  be 
secured  by  its  adoption.  *  *  *  Besides,  persons  may 
more  readily  accede  to  the  oval  form  than  to  the  baldly 
round ;  they  need  to  be,  as  it  Avere,  taken  by  the  hand  and 
invited, — led  step  by  step.  If  they  will  not  take  two 
steps,  better  induce  them  to  take  one." 

"  It  hardly  needs  be  said  that,  as  the  human  body  becomes 
more  perfect,  it  presents  a  more  charming  rotundity  of 
form.  It  is  the  house  in  which  man  dwells ;  and,  as  man 
becomes  rounded,  his  dwelling  will  exhibit  a  corresponding 
development." 

The  reader  may  find  it  difficult  readily  to  conceive  of  a  style  of  domestic 
architecture,  modelled  in  any  measure  after  the  human  form,  as  proposed, 
which  shall  present  either  elegance  of  external  appearance,  or  convenience 
and  economy  of  internal  arrangement.  But  the  imperfect  model  already 
executed  is  deemed  by  many  a  satisfactory  demonstration  that  the  three 
important  requisites  of  Beauty,  Economy,  and  Convenience,  can  in  this 
■way  be  more  fully  combined  than  in  any  other.  It  is  thus  thought  to 
afford,  in  a  novel  way,  a  tribute  to  the  unsurpassed  skill  of  the  Great 
Architect,  in  the  design  of  "  the  house  we  live  in,"  —  the  human  body. 
This  "  house,"  indeed,  is  but  a  miniature  model  of  that  "  building  not 
made  with  hands,"  the  Temple  of  Universal  Nature,  wherein  dwells  the 
Universal  Spirit. 

A  brief  mention  of  some  of  the  external  and  internal  points  of  corres- 
pondence, as  exhibited  in  the  constructed  model,  may,  perhaps,  aid  in 
forming  a  proximate  idea  of  this  novel  style  of  building.  The  central 
portion,  or  body  of  the  structure,  presents  a  double  swelled  front,  with  a 
wing  at  either  side,  —  the  centre  being  surmounted  by  a  large  dome.  It 
thus  may  be  conceived  to  bear  a  slight  resemblance  in  outline  to  a  human 
body,  seated  upon  the  ground,  with  the  arms  hanging  closely  by  the  sides. 
(The  body  of  the  edifice  may  be  either  circular,  oval,  or  a  sort  of  double 
oval,  the  general  form  being  susceptible  of  modification  and  ornament  to 
any  desired  degree.)  The  lower  story,  being  appropriated  prominently 
to  the  culinary  department,  corresponds  with  the  nutritive  region  of  the 
human  organism  ;  the  second  story,  to  the  vital  region  ;  the  dome,  to  the 
mental.     The  principal  apartments  in  the  several  stories  are  oval  in  form, 

30 


350  THE   EDUCATOR. 

and  correspond  in  their  adaptations  to  the  more  important  organs  in  the 
human  economy,  —  as  the  dining-room  to  tlie  stomach,  the  worship-room 
to  the  heart  (the  inmost  and  most  vital  of  all  the  oi'gans) ,  the  mother's 
private  room  to  the  liver  (the  grand  secretory  organ) ,  the  ordinary  sitting- 
rooms  and  dormitories  to  the  lun(js,  —  while  tlie  dome,  corresponding  to 
the  brain,  is  designed  for  study,  observation,  recreation,  etc. 

The  spinal  column  is  represented  by  a  circular  hollow  shaft,  extending 
from  the  base  to  tlie  dome,  within  and  around  which  it  is  designed  to 
arrange  the  necessary  means  of  communication  between  the  several  stories, 
such  as  sliding  apparatus,  spiral  staircases,  bell-wires,  speaking-tubes, 
water-pipes,  etc.,  corresponding  to  the  spinal  cord,  nerves,  blood-vtssels, 
and  the  rest.  Further  details  will  readily  suggest  themselves  to  an  imag- 
inative mind,  without  particular  mention.  It  will  readily  be  perceived 
that  a  dwelling  constructed  on  this  plan  would  be  a  physiologic  model 
on  a  large  scale ;  and  would  thus  serve  to  familiarize  the  mind  from 
cliildhood  with  the  arrangement  and  uses  of  the  various  internal  parts 
of  the  human  structure. 

As  to  the  economy  of  a  style  of  home  architecture  so  elaborate  as  this 
must  be  when  fully  developed,  its  cost,  if  ordinary  materials  are  used, 
would  doubtless  far  exceed  that  of  any  of  the  common  styles,  —  especially 
for  dwellings  adapted  to  the  wants  of  small,  isolated  families.  It  should, 
however,  be  recollected  that  it  is  a  new  system,  designed  to  be  coordinate 
with  a  neiu  social  condition,  and  to  be  introduced  only  so  soon  as  people 
and  means  shall  be  ready  for  the  undertaking.  The  "  new  wine  "  is  not 
intended  for  "  old  bottl&s."  Furthermore,  it  is  a  part  of  this  scheme  that 
when  or  before  the  proper  time  arrives  for  the  construction  of  dwellings 
on  this  plan,  the  ingredients  of  a  new  building  material,  specially  adapted 
to  this  mode  of  architecture,  are  to  be  disclosed.  This  material  is  to  be 
in  the  form  of  a  cement  or  mineral  paste,  capable  of  being  moulded  into 
any  form,  becoming  speedily  hard  as  granite,  and  available  at  a  small 
expense. 

In  view,  therefore,  of  what  has  been  accomplished,  tliei-e  is  ground  for 
the  hope  (which  time  alone  will  either  justify  or  disappoint)  that  not 
only  will  the  plan  of  structure  be  fully  completed,  but  a  new  and  economic 
building  material  be  at  hand,  so  soon  as  the  rci/uisiie  men  and  women 
shall  be  suil4tbly  prepared  for  the  commencement  of  the  first  model  educa- 
tional  INSTITUTION,  or  UOME   OF   IIAUJIONY,    ON   THIS   I'LANET. 


PART  V. 

PAPERS  RELATING  TO   AGRICULTURE. 

[From  the  body  calling  itself  "The  Association  of  Agricttltitralizers,"    com- 
municated at  Carrol,  N.  Y.,  July,  1854.] 

Note.  —  A  commission  was  issued  by  this  Association  to  Mr.  Lorenzo 
M.  Taylor,  of  Utica,  N.  Y.,  as  its  General  Agent,  but,  the  document 
having  been  mislaid,  the  editor  is  unable  to  obtain  a  copy  thereof  for  this 
work.  lie  learns  that  among  the  names  appended  to  this  commission 
were  those  of  Zachary  Taylor,  Daniel   Webster,  Joseph   Smith,    and 

CiNCINNATUS. 

§  I.     OF  THE  FORMATION  OF  THE  EARTHS,  INCLUDING  THE   ORIGIN 
OF   MATTER. 

Unless  Agriculture  is  scientifically  unfolded,  in  all  its 
various  ramifications,  it  can  be  of  little  service  to  man. 
The  science  of  Agriculture  —  or,  better,  of  Aggregation  — 
embraces  in  its  ample  reach  the  Earth,  the  elements 
around  and  within  the  Earth,  its  original  condition,  its 
expansions,  its  capability  of  combining  with  other  planets, 
the  influences  which  other  planets  exert  upon  it,  its 
interior  refining  processes,  its  attractive  forces,  its  repul- 
sions, its  evolutions,  and  its  neighboring  constellations. 
An  understanding  of  each  and  all  of  these  grand  subjects 
is  essential  to  a  thorough  knowledge  of  Agriculture. 

There  is  what  maybe  termed  the  law  oi  agreement ;  also 
the  law  of  secretion;  and  the  law  of  projection,  or  the  throw- 
ing out  of  that  which  is  within. 

These  introductory  remarks  present  outlines  of  grand 
Aggregative  laws,  which  are  to  be  but  briefly  hinted  at  by 
the  Association  of  Agriculturalizers. 

This  Association  acknowledges  with  gratitude  its  obli- 


352  THE   EDUCATOR. 

gations  to  its  sister  cooperative  Associations  for  having 
somewhat  paved  the  way  for  its  labors.  Certain  broad, 
fundamental,  and  important  principles  have  been  declared, 
which  are  preparatives  for  the  work  in  which  this  Associa- 
tion is  engaged ;  hence,  it  will  not  need  to  speak  of  the 
grand  subject  of  Electricity,  of  the  laws  of  Motion,  of 
Chemistry,  of  Combinations,  and  Analyzations,  except  as 
they  pertain  to  the  subject  of  Aggregation. 

What,  then,  is  Aggregation  ?  or,  in  other  words,  whence 
originated  this  planet  on  which  you  dwell,  and  from  which 
you  draw  your  lower  substance  ? 

There  is  a  law  of  projection,  and  there  is  a  law  of  attrac- 
tion. Both  of  these  exist  in  man;  he  is  constantly  throwing 
out,  ov  projecting ;  and  as  constantly  attracting. 

The  Being  called  God,  like  unto  man,  is  constantly  throw- 
ing off  scintillations.  These  scintillations  are  portions  of 
the  being  of  God.  It  may  be  difficult  to  understand  this 
point;  yet,  in  a  metaphorical  sense,  these  projections  are 
God.  But,  as  man  does  not  throw  off  the  best  of  himself, 
but  rather  an  exterior  self;  so  these  scintillations  or  pro- 
jections are  an  outer  elaboration  of  God.  They  are  God,  in 
the  sense  that  man  writes  himself  out  in  his  elaborations. 
The  mind  is  required  to  stretch  itself  to  its  utmost  capacity 
in  order  to  grasp  the  idea  of  these  divine  scintillations. 

These  scintillations  being  substantial  matter  [though  in 
the  gaseous  condition],  aggregate,  or  come  together,  by 
force  of  that  other  law,  attraction;  and  thus  worlds  on 
worlds  are  formed  and  forming.  Otherwise,  God  is  not  in 
his  works.  He  is  but  a  looker-on,  an  outsider,  having 
no  more  right  to  govern  the  world  than  has  a  lower  being. 
In  this  sense,  and  in  this  only,  can  it  be  said,  "  1'lic  Earth 
is  the  Lord's,  and  the  fulness  thereof,"  —  that  is,  every  par- 
ticle thereof  Each  i)article  is  u  divine  scintillatit>n,  —  a 
partner,  or  rather  a  part.  God  and  the  universe,  tlien,  are 
one,  as  tlie  husband  and  wife  are  one.  Otherwise,  there 
could  be  no  impregnations. 


ORIGIN   OP   THE   VEGETABLE   KINGDOM.  353 

Starting  on  this  substantial  basis,  —  a  connection  of 
mind  with  matter,  matter  with  mind,  —  it  is  the  grand 
business  of  mind  to  subjugate  or  control  matter,  bringing 
it  into  its  highest  and  most  fruitful  conditions.  Ever 
learning,  ever  becoming  acquainted  with  the  powers  of 
matter,  mind  impregnating  matter,  and  matter  affecting 
mind,  —  such,  in  a  broad  view,  is  the  work  of  the  agricul- 
turist. 

Man  needs  now  to  study  the  laws  of  matter ;  he  needs 
an  acquaintance  with  soils  ;  he  needs  a  thorough  knowl- 
edge of  the  grand  impregnative,  conceptive,  and  impartive 
law,  by  means  of  which  even  the  barren  waste  may  be  cul- 
tivated with  as  much  ease  and  profit  as  the  richest  loam, 
and  neighborhoods  which  have  been  overlooked,  regions 
which  have  been  skimmed,  as  it  were,  may  be  made  to 
bring  forth  richest  verdure. 

The  province  of  this  Association  is  declmntive  and  sug- 
gestive only.  It  does  not  propose  to  take-  in  hand  the 
shovel,  the  hoe,  or  the  plough  ;  but  it  does  propose  to  sug- 
gest, and  there  it  stops.  It  is  the  industrious  agriculturist 
who  reaps  the  golden  grain,  who  rears  the  delicious  fruit, 
and  enjoys  the  verdant  landscape.  Were  there  ability  to 
till  the  soil  on  the  part  of  this  Association,  and  were  man 
but  to  be  a  looker-on,  he  would  be  a  little  better  than  the 
worm  that  crawls  beneath  the  soil. 


§  II.     or  PRIMAL  VEGETABLE  COMBINATIONS. 

There  is  no  one  point  concerning  which  the  scientific 
world  has  been  so  much  perplexed  as  concerning  that  of 
the  vegetable  combinations  in  their  primal  conditions. 

Whence  does  the  vegetable  kingdom  spring  ?  How  can. 
a  first  kingdom  generate  a  second  ?  That  the  thing  is,  all 
Nature  asserts  ;  but  by  what  law  a  mineral  produces  a 
vegetable  is  the  greatest  question  the  scientific  agricultu- 
rist can  possibly  start. 

It  is  clear  there  is  a  juxtaposition,  and  that  the  vegeta- 
45  30* 


354  THE   EDUCATOR. 

ble  is  "  a  thing  of  life  ;  "  it  expands,  grows,  produces  its 
like.  It  is  clear  that  it  could  not  be  a  thing  of  life,  expan- 
sion, and  multiplication,  without  a  juxtaposition  with  the 
mineral. 

But  the  truth,  when  the  fog  is  dispersed,  is  simple  :  Tlie 
vegetable  is  hut  a  finer  formation  of  the  mineral.  Ages 
countless  rolled  on  their  silent  courses  before  there  were 
sufficiently  fine  geologic  formations  to  produce  or  give 
birth  to  that  finer  combination  called  vegetable.  To  a 
very  considerable  extent,  during  these  ages,  the  lower 
mineral  formations  were  immersed  in  liquids,  which  liquids 
are  designated  by  the  imperfect  word  gas.  Submerged  in 
these  liquids,  the  vegetable  form  could  not  exist ;  but  in 
process  of  time  the  gases  were,  in  one  sense,  absorbed. 
The  minerals  were  thus  exposed  to  the  action  of  caloric 
from  neighboring  planets  ;  and  these  planets  impregnating 
the  minerals,  a  higher  form  of  life  appeared,  —  namely,  the 
vegetable.  This  was  the  origin  of  vegetable  life  on  this 
earth. 

Startling  though  the  declaration  may  seem,  yet  it  is  left 
for  this  Association  to  say  that,  in  the  ages  of  future  pro- 
gression, the  mighty  seas  will  be  dried  up  [by  the  process 
of  absorption  ah'cady  alluded  to],  thus  fulfilling  an  ancient 
prediction,  —  "  There  shall  be  no  more  sea."  The  very 
beds  of  the  seas  will  become  fruitful  mountains  and  vales, 
like  those  vast  regions  now  cultivated  by  man  which  were 
once  submerged.     Laws  are  ever  doing  their  work. 

Returning  from  this  digression,  it  may  be  said  that  as 
the  earth  increases  in  age  she  increases  in  wisdom,  in 
goodness,  and  in  fructifying  powers.  As  her  children  [of 
successive  grades]  appear,  —  mind  doing  its  appropriate 
imprcgnative  work,  —  they  approach  her  ample  breasts, 
and  find  abundant  supplies  precisely  suited  to  the  degree 
•  of  their  unfoldment.  The  primal  vegetable  combinations 
could  hardly  be  distinguished  irom  the  minerals  them- 
selves, being  rough,  uncouth,  ill  adapted  to  the  wants  of 
animals,   and  therefore   animals   were   not.      These  first 


OEIGIN   OP   ANIMALS.  355 

vegetable  formations  existed  ages  upon  ages  before  they 
had  arrived  at  a  condition  suitable  for  food. 

Scientific  agriculturists  are  challenged  to  successfully 
controvert  these  views  respecting  the  origin  of  vegetable 
combinations.  The  fact  should  be  kept  in  view,  however, 
that  neighboring  planets  are  also  affected  by  others  more 
remote,  and  the  latter  thus  aid  in  forming  these  combina- 
tions. 

The  present  perfected  condition  of  the  vegetable  king- 
dom indicates  the  lapse  of  ages  inconceivable  to  the  human 
mind,  while  the  probability  of  future  perfection  leads  the 
mind  onward  to  ages  equally  inconceivable. 


§  in.     OF   ANIMALS  —  THEIR  ORIGIN   AND   DESTINY. 

Animality,  —  what  is  it  ?  Whence  doth  it  come  ?  What 
are  its  powers  ?  What  its  capabilities  of  unfolding  ?  What 
of  its  termination  ? 

Mere  animality,  in  distinction  from  the  being  called  man, 
will  now  be  spoken  of  The  subject  of  man,  his  origin, 
his  capabilities  of  unfolding,  belongs  to  others.  It  is  pro- 
posed, moreover,  to  speak  of  animality  merely  so  far  as 
that  subject  belongs  to  the  science  of  Aggregation. 

Animality  is  a  mineral  and  vegetable  combination.  It 
may  be  said  to  be  'the  offspring  of  the  mineral  and  vegeta- 
ble ;  the  two  combined  generate,  as  it  were,  the  third. 

But  it  is  a  great  question.  How  is  animality  generated  ? 
All  things  in  Nature  have  within  themselves  life,  activity, 
attraction,  expansion,  and  enlightenment.  The  conglomer- 
ations forming  the  vast  worlds  are  scintillations  from  the 
Divine.  These  scintillations  have  loithin  themselves  the 
properties  already  designated ;  and  hence,  when  circum- 
stances are  favorable,  the  mineral  takes  the  vegetable  con- 
dition, and  the  two  unfolding,  —  that  is,  throwing  out  that 
which  exists  primarily  within,  —  bring  out  the  third, 
namely,  animality. 

Animality  has  its  forms.     These  forms  come  of  the  lights 


356  THE   EDUCATOR. 

which  descend  from  the  neighboring  planets,  cutting  up,  as 
it  were,  the  lower  material,  —  carving  it,  so  to  speak,  into 
images  varied  and  beautiful.  Hence  the  endless  variety 
of  animalities  [animal  forms],  from  the  infinitesimal  insects 
to  the  gigantic  mastodon  and  the  huge  leviathan.  The 
lower  vegetable-mineral  combinations  liaving  within  them- 
selves a  form  of  life,  these  lights  impart  or  breathe  into 
them  a  new,  finer,  higher  form  of  existence ;  and  thus  ani- 
mals come  forth,  leaping,  as  it  were,  into  life,  —  bearing,  in 
some  respects,  the  image  of  the  Divine,  from  which  the 
minerals  are  scintillations.  These  scintillations,  let  it  be 
remembered,  are  ^ar^s  of  the  Divine. 

But  the  first  forms  of  animality  were  rude,  coarse,, 
uncouth,  having  in  their  inceptive  conditions  but  a  very 
slight  appearance  of  life,  corresponding  to  embryonic  form- 
ations, which  are  almost  imperceptible  at  first.  Gaining 
strength,  however,  increasing  in  vitality,  they  have  in- 
creased also  in  comeliness  and  in  usefulness. 

The  Divine  being  male  and  female,  the  scintillations  are 
also  male  and  female  ;  and  thus  the  minerals,  the  vegeta- 
bles, and  the  animals,  have  within  themselves  the  repro- 
ductive element,  capable  of  generating  their  species  for  a 
season. 

But  the  animals  are  to  be  worked  up  into  beings  of  a 
higher  order.  They  are  but  temporary  forms  of  existence, 
subserving  a  connecting  purpose  for  a  season.  Man  is 
the  true  representative  of  the  animal  kingdom  ;  and  when 
animality  has  done  its  work,  the  lower  animals  will  be  no 
more,  —  that  is,  they  will  have  been  worked  up  into  the 
higher  conditions.  Animals  are  immortal  in  this  sense 
[only],  —  they  are  wrought  into  mind.  The  agriculturist, 
in  his  present  state  of  progression,  needs  the  services  of 
the  animals.  Without  them,  he  could  not  do  all  that  is 
requisite  in  the  cultivation  of  the  earth.  He  speaks,  and 
the  animals  obey  ;  such  is  the  power  of  mind  in  control- 
ling things'  below  it.  But  that  doHberate  locomotion  now 
enjoyed  by  the  aid  of  the  animals  will  be  superseded  by 


THE  EARTH  A  MOTHER.  357 

the  lightning^s  flash ;  and  the  power  needed  for  supplying 
their  wants  may  be  used  for  higher  and  nobler  purposes, 
—  the  formation  of  mind. 

Vast  though  this  subject  is,  as  thus  presented,  the  greatly 
advanced  will  stretch  even  beyond  it.     [See  Part  II,,  §  x.] 

[Note.  —  At  the  end  of  this  section  it  was  apologetically  said  :  "  It  is  with 
great  diificulty  that  subjects  of  this  kind  can  be  unfolded  through  this  commu- 
nicator ;  they  are  too  fine  for  his  condition  ;  and  yet  it  was  deemed  proper  to 
make  the  effort.  "J 


§  IV.     THE   EARTH   A   MOTHER. 
^Presented,  in  behalf  of  the  Association,  by  a  female.] 

What  is  maternity  ?  Whence  doth  it  come  ?  By  what 
laws  is  it  governed?  Why  does  it  belong  more  especially 
to  the  feminine  sex  ?  What  relation  does  maternity  bear 
to  the  science  of  Aggregation? 

These  are  deeply  interesting  and  important  questions. 
First,  Whence  do  females  derive  maternity  ?  Answer : 
From  their  mother,  Earth.  Relatively  to  the  Divine  [the 
Father],  the  Earth  is  receptive,  feminine,  mother.  For  a 
season  she  had  not  arrived  at  the  condition  called  mater- 
nity ;  she  was  but  a  child.  But  her  puberties  were  gradu- 
ally unfolded,  and  at  length  she  attained  the  maternal  con- 
dition ;  her  breasts  generously  expanded,  and  her  offspring 
derived  nourishment  therefrom.  She  has  her  positive 
breasts  and  her  negative  breasts,  each  imparting  that 
nourishment  which  her  children  essentially  need. 

At  first  her  offspring  were  little  better  than  malforma- 
tions*, but,  as  she  grew  and  became  more  matured,  she 
brought  out  more  perfect  offspring ;  and  the  nourishments 
from  her  womb  and  breasts  were  correspondingly  more 
refined,  and  better  suited  to  the  more  unfolded  conditions 
of  her  children. 

Her  nourishments  consist  of  the  fluids,  the  minerals,  and 
the  vegetables,  which  are  secreted  within  her  bosom.  She 
has  within  herself  ample  supplies  for  present,  future,  and 


358  THE   EDUCATOR. 

unending  wants;  her  breasts  are  never  dry.  Her  offspring 
are  like  unto  herself.  She  imparts  her  own  being,  afford- 
ing ample  variety  to  meet  the  various  wants.  These 
observations  apply  to  the  three  classes  of  children,  —  min- 
eral, vegetable,  and  animal. 

Moreover,  her  offspring  react  upon  their  mother,  and  as 
their  wants  increase  so  are  her  supplies  called  forth.  As 
children  approach  their  parents  and  ask,  the  faculties  of 
the  parents  are  called  out  to  supply ;  so  precisely  as  the 
offspring  of  Mother  Earth  want,  are  her  interior  abilities 
unfolded,  called  out,  cultivated ;  and  that  which  is  within 
springs  forth,  and  appears  on  the  surface.  Her  interiors 
are  to  be  reached,  for  her  interior  resources  are  exhaust- 
less.  There  is  nothing  which  her  children  want  which  she 
has  not.  It  is  the  existence  of  the  supply  that  forms  the 
want,  not  the  want  that  creates  the  supply.  This  grand 
principle  renders  it  certain  that  Mother  Earth's  children's 
wants  must  and  will  be  supplied. 

But  they  must  first  want ;  they  must  seek ;  they  must 
labor  ;  they  must  toil ;  they  must  knoio  their  own  highest 
needs ;  and  then,  placing  themselves  at  their  mother's 
flowing  breasts,  their  wants  will  be  met. 

The  earth,  then,  is  a  mother.  She  never  can  have  more 
offspring  than  she  can  feed  ]  she  never  will  be  in  the  condi- 
tion of  "  the  old  woman  who  lived  in  the  shoe,"  having  "  so 
many  children  she  knew  not  what  to  do."  The  more  chil- 
dren she  has,  the  more  her  interiors  are  unfolded.  The 
wiser  her  children  are,  the  more  she  loves  them ;  and  the 
wiser  they  are,  the  more  they  love  their  mother,  treating 
her  with  attention,  kindness,  affection,  so  that  everything 
about  her  becomes  dear  to  them. 

They  will  also  love  one  another,  for  they  will  feel  their 
relatio7isJiip.  The  minerals,  the  vegetables,  and  the  ani- 
mals, not  only  will  not  harm  each  other,  but  with  affection 
will  they  embrace  each  other,  saying,  "Thou  art  mine, and 
I  am  thine."  And  the  mother  will  love  to  see  her  children 
thus  recognizing  their  common   sisterhood  and  brother- 


CULTIVATION  OF  THE  EARTH.  359 

hood.  The  mind  ascends  in  sweetest  aspirations  to  the 
Divine,  when  it  thus  loves  the  earth  and  all  that  she  has. 

And  as  the  two  —  the  Divine  and  the  Earth,  the  Father 
and  the  Mother  —  embrace,  and  exhibit  themselves  more 
fully  in  the  acts  of  their  children,  a  new  and  brighter  order 
of  beings  must  in  the  coming  ages  appear,  and  will  draw 
nourishment  from  the  breasts  of  Mother  Earth.  She  will 
then  have  arrived  at  a  maternal  condition  in  which  she 
will  become  capable  of  bearing  a  higher  order  of  beings. 
The  present  highest  order  of  children  will  then  be  wrought 
up  into  the  still  higher  orders,  —  matter  worked  into  mind, 
and  mind  passing  on  to  the  highest  mental  combination. 

So  vast  are  the  capabilities  of  Mother  Earth  to  impart 
gifts  to  her  children !  Truly,  "  the  deserts  shall  blossom 
as  the  rose,  and  the  waste  places  shall  become  fruitful 
fields !  " 


§  V.    OF   THE  CULTIVATION   OF   THE   EARTH,  INCLUDING   COMPOSTS, 

ETC. 

Curious  and  deeply  interesting  is  the  subject  which  will 
now  be  presented.  Instead  of  the  ordinary  word,  cultiva- 
tion, the  word  expansion  is  preferred. 

What,  then,  is  expansion  ?  What  results  may  be  expected 
of  expansion  ?  and  what  is  to  be  expanded  ?  These  moment- 
ous questions  will  be  consecutively  answered. 

Expansion  is  but  inflation.  The  Divine  breathes  upon 
the  receptive  Earth,  and  her  breasts  expand.  As  this 
expansion  comes,  viaducts  (as  they  may  be  termed)  are 
opened,  and  invisible  vital  fluids,  or  lifes,  enter  therein. 
Such,  in  brief,  is  expansion. 

The  Earth,  thus  filled  with  the  invisible  fluids  or  lifes, 
arrives  at  a  condition  when  it  is  capable  of  throwing 
out  that  which  is  within,  of  unfolding  its  interiors.  Thus 
expanded,  the  visible  moistures  [water]  can  enter  within ; 
the  pores,  so  to  speak,  being  opened,  it  drinks  in  the  visi- 
ble moistures.     These  become  compounded  with  the  inte- 


360  THE   EDUCATOR. 

rior  invisible  lifes,  and  then  spring  fortli  the  various  orders 
of  vegetation. 

Each  of  these  invisible  lifes,  or  fluids,  is  botli  positive 
and  negative  [male  and  female],  like  the  human  form. 
Being  thus,  they  marry,  copulate,  transmit,  and  send  forth. 
"Where  these  fluids  flow  most  harmouiousl}^  together,  and 
copulate  most  finely,  there  exist  what  are  called  the  richest 
soils.  From  these  soils  the  greatest  number  of  healthy, 
stalwart  children  spring  forth.  But  when  the  soils  are, 
as  it  were,  in  a  condition  of  bachelordom,  or  single  ivretclied- 
ness,  there  is  sterility. 

Everything,  then,  depends  upon  the  invisible  fluids,  or 
lifes.  These  form  the  true,  and  the  only  true,  composts 
[or  fertilizers].  Ordinary  composts  are  serviceable  in  so 
far  as  they  have  within  themselves  these  lifes,  or  invisible 
fluids,  —  the  breath,  as  it  were,  of  the  Divine.  Were  it  not 
for  these  vital  fluids  thus  existing  in  the  ordinary  manures, 
they  would  be  no  more  valuable  for  productive  purposes 
than  so  much  unthreshed  straw. 

That  which  the  agriculturalist  needs  most  to  know, 
therefore,  is  how  to  produce  combinations  of  positives  and 
negatives,  that  they  may  commingle,  copulate,  and  send 
forth  life.  Knowing  this,  any  soil,  however  sterile,  may  be 
made  fruitful.  There  must,  then,  be  an  exact  knowledge 
of  substances,  as  respects  positive  and  negative  qualities  ; 
marrying  the  two,  natural,  agreeable,  and  fructifying  com- 
posts will  be  easily  made. 

The  agriculturalist  at  present  keeps  and  feeds  the  lower 
animals  that  he  may  obtain  the  ordinary  manures ;  not 
knowing  why  they  are  needed,  but  doing  so  because  his 
progenitors  did  the  same.  The  animals  are  to  be  no  more; 
the  ordinary  composts  will  not,  therefore,  be  had.  Under- 
Btanding  this,  the  scientific  aggregationist  feels  that  he 
must  seek  others.  When  ho  shall  obtain  a  thorough  knowl- 
edge of  the  fundamental  male  and  female  conditions, 
and  shall  bring  these  into  proper  juxtaposition,  then, 
like  man,  they  will  intermarry,  and  life  will  appear.     This 


THE   SHRUBBERIES.  361 

law  of  intermarriage  is  as  certain  to  produce  new  forms  of 
life,  as  that  fishes  are  begotten  in  yonder  flowing  brook. 
This,  in  fact,  is  the  great  lesson  of  the  day. 

There  will  be  but  little  progress  in  science  until  man 
arrives  at  a  condition  wherein  he  can  with  certainty  ana- 
lyze and  combine ;  wherein  he  can  say  with  exactness,  this 
is  positive  and  that  is  negative,  this  is  impregnative  and  that 
recep)tlve,  this  is  male  and  that  female.  Then  will  mother 
Earth's  reproductive  powers  be  understood,  and  offspring 
[or  products]  to  any  extent  will  be  generated,  gestated, 
and  come  forth. 

Agriculturally  speaking,  this  is  the  most  important  sub- 
ject which  can  occupy  the  human  mind.  To  recapitulate : 
The  Divine  is  male  and  female ;  hence,  the  same  distinc- 
tions obtain  throughout  all  Nature.  The  invisible  fluids, 
or  lifes,  penetrate  the  breast  of  the  female  when  inflated ; 
the  newly-born  offspring  receives  them ;  it  grows,  its  lit- 
tle teeth  are  formed,  its  little  hairs  multiply,  its  curved 
limbs  expand,  and  at  length  it  stands  forth  a  man.  All  is  a 
result  of  this  law  of  inflation,  —  that  is,  the  inflow  of  invis- 
ible fluids,  or  lifes,  aided  by  the  descending  and  surround- 
ing moisture. 

How  mysterious  are  Nature's  laws  !  How  silently  does 
she  do  her  finest  work  !  What  life-giving  emanations  are 
ever  proceeding  from  the  Divine  !     Truly, 

"  Through  the  vast  whole  He  pours  supplies. 
Spreads  joy  through  every  part." 

Unto  thee,  great  Spirit,  do  we  return  thanksgiving,  love, 
and  praise  ! 

§VI.     OF  THE  SHRUBBERIES  AND   THEIR  INFLUENCES. 

Nature  is  not  only  beautiful  in  her  varied  operations, 

but  she  combines  use  with  beauty.     The  shrubberies  (under 

which  term  are  included  the  native  forests),  while  they  are 

highly  ornamental,  are  at  the  same  time  most  useful  to  the 

46  31 


362  THE   EDUCATOR. 

animals,  vegetables,  and  minerals.  In  one  sense  they  form 
tlie  connecting  links  between  the  elements  above  and  the 
elements  below,  acting  and  reacting  on  things  around. 
Few  if  any  of  the  inhabitants  of  this  earth  have  formed 
correct  notions  of  the  uses  and  economy  of  shrubberies. 
The  expanded  mind,  however,  looks  upon  these  -with  admi- 
ration and  gratitude.  The  query  arises,  Whence  do  they 
spring?  Why  do  they  so  entirely  cover  the  uncultivated 
domain?  Why  these  vast  ancient  majestic  forests ?  When 
did  they  commence  their  grand  work  ? 

Ages  before  man  was,  the  forests  were.  They  may  be 
termed  messengers,  —  they  gather  the  more  rarefied  ele- 
ments from  above,  and  transmit  the  same  to  the  coarser 
elements  below.  They,  as  it  were,  extend  their  broad 
arms  to  receive  heaven's  choicest  blessings,  and  seem  to 
say  to  the  coarser  elements  below,  "  We  come  to  do  you 
good." 

The  more  rarefied  elements,  thus  gathered,  descend, 
commingle  with  the  coarser,  and  new  and  beautiful  combi- 
nations are  formed.  From  these  combinations  the  odorific 
flowers  proceed,  invigorating,  regaling,  and  instructing  the 
inhaler. 

Aside  from  other  considerations,  the  flowers  seem  to  be 
formed  merely  for  beauty's  sake.  But  a  higher  purpose 
than  this  is  also  enclosed  in  the  rose-bud.  The  odors 
which  from  these  flowers  are  emitted  impregnate  and 
beautify  the  insect,  the  bird,  the  animal,  and  man.  Con- 
tinually are  they  performing  this  beautifying  work  upon 
all  things  which  are  within  the  reach  of  their  fragrance. 
Take  away  the  flowers,  and  the  element  of  beauty  would 
not  exist ;  the  rich,  delicious  flavors  of  tlie  ripening  fruits 
would  be  wanting.  The  beautiful  odors  emitted  from  the 
flowers  impregnate,  adorn,  and  to  some  extent  vitalize  the 
fruits. 

The  lofty  shrubberies,  the  majestic  trees,  then,  perform 
the  office  of  attradors  and  messengers,  —  constantly  bring- 
ing heaven's  gifts  to  the  bosom  of  mother  Earth.     Grateful 


PLANETARY  INFLUENCES.  363 

for  tliese  tokens  of  their  filial  love,  she  returns  these  favors 
again  to  her  children,  in  the  form  of  higher  and  more  beau- 
tiful products  ;  and  thus  there  is  action  and  reaction,  —  the 
ascending  and  the  descending  life.  And  all  this  beautiful 
work  passes  noiselessly  forward,  a  continuous  process  of 
supply  and  demand,  demand  and  supply. 

One  of  the  greatest  mistakes  made  by  the  uninformed 
agriculturist  is  that  of  ruthlessly  laying  prostrate  the 
noble  trees.  Instinctively  the  animals  gather  beneath  their 
branches,  and  there  beauty,  life,  and  electricity  in  its  vari- 
ous conditions,  descend  and  impart  vitality,  while  the  foliage 
affords  its  grateful  shade,  thus  doing  a  double  work.  Each 
species  of  wood  exerts  its  specific  influence,  emitting  its 
peculiar  odor. 

Trees,  then,  should  be  extensively  cultivated,  not  only 
on  account  of  their  uses,  but  because  of  their  ornamental 
influence,  —  softening  and  mollifying  the  hardened  heart. 
Often  the  ruffian,  when  seated  beneath  the  spreading  tree, 
feels  his  thoughts  ascending  to  the  Divine,  and  reverting 
to  the  cot  where  he  was  born ;  reverentially  he  kneels  and 
the  tear  gushes  from  his  eye.  It  is  the  influence  of  the 
tree,  doing  its  mollifying  work.  Generously,  also,  the  tree 
distributes  its  delicious  fruit,  and  the  vine  shelters  and 
feeds  the  lonely  stranger. 

The  mind  is  lifted  in  gratitude  when  it  considers  these 
priceless  and  often  overlooked  boons  coming  from  the 
divine  Father  to  bless  Earth  and  her  numerous  progeny. 
In  coming  times,  trees  will  be  valued  more  than  the  costly 
minerals ;  they  will  take  a  place  in  the  afiections  next  to 
the  children  of  man's  bosom,  and  man  will  no  more  neglect 
them  than  he  will  neglect  his  own  offspring.  They  are 
Mother  Earth's  dutiful,  faithful,  useful  children. 


§VII.     OF  THE  INFLUENCES  OF  PLANET  ON  PLANET. 

The  greatly  advanced  Aggregationist  is  necessarily  an 
Astronomer,  Astrologer,  and  Surveyor.     In  a  high  sense, 


364  THE   EDUCATOR. 

the  three  sciences  of  Astronomy,  Astrology,  and  Trigo- 
nometry, are  one ;  and,  combinedly,  they  are  essential  to  a 
truly  scientific  Agriculture.  These  exact  sciences  may  be 
said  to  bear  the  relation  of  impregnators ;  the  lower  [or 
strictly  geological  science]  being  the  recejjtor.  Thus  they 
become  one — the  true  Adam  and  Eve  in  Nature's  beautiful 
garden.  They  are  husband  and  wife,  and  their  practical 
application  is  true  husbandry,  —  anything  short  of  which  is 
but  a  shred  of  Agriculture.  Under  their  united  influence 
the  earth  is  to  become  the  garden  of  God,  bringing  forth 
generous  fruits,  unfolding  fragrant  flowers,  emitting  purest 
odors. 

It  is  known  that  the  planets  exert  a  physiological  influ- 
ence in  producing  certain  nice  copulative  and  gestatory 
conditions  [in  plants  and  animals].  The  same  law  obtains 
in  relation  to  Mother  Earth  ;  she  has  her  seasons  of  recep- 
tion, copulation,  gestation,  and  birth.  The  season  usually 
called  winter  is  her  receptive  state  ;  that  of  spring,  gestative  ; 
summer  is  the  season  of  growth;  autumn,  of  birth.  These 
seasons  are  sequences  of  certain  planetary  influences, — 
planet  mingling  with  and  impregnating  planet. 

Jupiter  and  Mars  are  masculine ;  Saturn  and  Venus, 
feminine.  These  act  on  each  other;  and,  when  in  certain 
positions  or  relations,  they  influence  this  earth,  with  its 
minerals,  its  vegetables,  and  its  animals.  When,  at  the 
periods  of  copulation,  gestation,  and  birth,  the  planets  are 
in  certain  nice  conditions,  the  animal,  or  the  child  then 
begotten,  will  correspond  to  these  conditions.  The  hus- 
band and  the  wife  transmit  their  own  being ;  in  the  same 
way  do  the  planets  perform  their  part  in  the  work  [of 
reproduction].  Astrology,  then,  is  as  exact  a  science  as 
is  Chemistry.  Minds  born  under  certain  influences,  and 
suitably  unfolded,  become  astrologic  minds.  Their  mental 
powers  being  jjroperly  developed,  they  can  pre-calculate 
with  as  much  mathematical  certainty  as  the  astronomer 
calculates  tlie  future  eclipse. 

The  sublime  subject  of  eclipses  can  be  only  hinted  at  in 


PLANETARY  INFLUENCES.  365 

this  connection.  It  may  be  said  that  they  subserve  import- 
ant ends  as  overshadoiumgs  of  the  earth,  ^ — covering  her 
as  the  mascuhne  covers  the  feminine. 

True  husbandry,  then,  is  science ;  it  has  its  fixed,  eternal 
laws.  And  even  the  pestilential  diseases  [whether  in  the 
vegetable,  animal,  or  human  kingdoms]  are  but  the  results  of 
progressive  laws.  When  a  class  [of  products  or  inhabitants] 
becomes  comparatively  useless,  and  is  to  be  wrought  up 
into  a  higher  order,  the  pestilence  breaks  out ;  it  pursues 
with  unerring  certainty  its  course,  governed  by  fixed 
planetary  law,  as  is  the  tornado,  the  earthquake,  the  erup- 
tion, or  the  whirlwind.  Certain  vegetables  refuse  to  ripen, 
disappointing  the  hopes  of  the  toiling  cultivator.  But,  had 
he  a  true  knowledge  of  the  influence  of  planet  upon  planet, 
—  in  other  words,  were  he  a  true  husbandman, —  he  would 
rejoice  rather  than  lament.  For,  in  the  track  of  the  sweep- 
ing pestilence  new  and  finer  combinations  appear,  and 
future  labors  are  crowned  with  abundance.  Though  he 
sow  in  tears,  he  reaps  in  joy. 

By  a  thorough  knowledge  of  the  influence  a  planet  has 
upon  its  neighbor  planets,  and  by  observing  certain  chemi- 
cal changes  which  are  passing  on,  the  distances  of  planets 
may  be  measured  with  mathematical  exactness.  Trigo- 
nometry relates  to  the  measurement  of  distances:  it  is 
the  power  of  stretching  out  from  planet  to  planet,  from 
system  to  system,  and  thus  taking  in,  with  the  certainty- 
of  mathematics,  all  that  is  essential  for  the  agriculturist 
to  know. 

Such,  comprehensively,  is  Agriculture,  —  such  the  vast 
range  of  topics  which  husbandry  embraces.  The  mind  is 
led  upward,  gratefully,  toward  Him  who  is  the  Grand 
Aggregation  of  all  things,  —  the  indwefling  God,  the  Light 
of  all  lights,  the  Love  of  all  loves.  Man  is  His  earthly 
representative,  His  miniature  self;  and  as  man  shall  be 
truly  unfolded,  his  ofi"spring  will  be  more  and  yet  more 
perfect.  As  the  mind  is  expanded,  persons  will  have,  as 
it  were  intuitively,  a  knowledge  of  astronomy,  astrology, 

31* 


366  THE   EDUCATOR. 

and  trigonometry,  and  will  measure  distances  on  the  earth 
with  mathematical  certainty. 

Thus  closes  this  brief  series  of  discourses.  Visionary 
though  their  contents  may  appear  to  the  mass  of  minds, 
yet  the  greatly  advanced  will  hail  them  with  joy. 


As  regards  efforts  for  the  practical  application  of  the  very  meagre 
though  interesting  hints  given  in  the  foregoing  papers,  there  is  little  to  be 
said.  It  is  presumed  that  when  the  domain  which  has  been  secured  as 
the  site  for  a  Model  Home  shall  be  brought  under  cultivation,  some 
a,ttempt  will  be  made  to  put  these  suggestions  to  the  test ;  at  which  time 
doubtless  more  will  be  elicited  from  the  same  source,  as  the  exigencies  of 
the  hour  shall  demand. 


PART  VI. 

PAPERS  RELATING  TO    THE    LAWS    OF    HEALTH  AND   THE 

CURE  OF  DISEASES. 

[From  the  Association  styling  itself  "The  Association  op  Healthfulizers." 
Given  at  Carroll,  N.  Y.,  Sept.  1854.] 

PURPOSES   AND    COMMISSION. 

The  undersigned,  members  of  the  Association  of  Healthfulizers,  now 
make  known  and  declare,  through  this  scribe,  John  INIurray  Spear,  that 
they  have  in  view  and  intend  to  do  the  following  named  things  : 

First,  To  teach  that  the  human  body  is  an  epitome  of  the  universes. 

Second,  To  show  that  harmony  of  the  body  is  essential  to  harmony  of 
the  mental,  moral,  social,  religious,  and  more  spiritual  faculties. 

Third,  To  show  that  all  foods,  all  drinks,  all  exercises,  all  associations, 
all  habits,  all  thoughts,  all  words,  exert  a  favorable  or  unfavorable  influ- 
ence on  the  human  body,  and  on  that  account  primarily  should  be  encour- 
aged or  discouraged,  as  wisdom  may  from  season  to  season  direct  and 
instruct. 

Fourth,  To  show  that  offspring  will  be  more  perfected,  embryonically, 
as  the  organisms  of  begetters  are  improved,  purified,  and  sanctified. 

Fifth,  To  show  that  the  true  redemption,  the  spiritual  salvation  of  the 
human  race,  can  be  wisely  joromoted  only  by  a  proper  knowledge  of  the 
human  body  —  the  natural  preceding  the  spiritual. 

Sixth,  To  show  that  the  human  body  is  the  true  and  only  Holy  Temple; 
and  that  all  other  temples  are  useful  only  as  they  promote  the  weal  of  the 
human  body. 

Seventh,  That  it  may  be  able  to  complete  its  important  purposes,  the 
Association  of  Healthfulizers  has  deliberately  selected  as  its  General  Agent 
Calvin  Hall,  who  will  from  time  to  time  be  impressed  of  all  things  to 
be  done. 

Zephaniah  Grossman.    Spurzheim. 

John  Bisbee.  M.  de  la  Mothe  Guton. 

A.  A.  FoLSOJi.  Joseph  Hall. 

[A  name  in  mystical  characters.] 

Given  March  — ,  1853. 


368  THE    EDUCATOR. 


§1.    FUNDAMENTAL    LAWS  OF  HEALTH  — CAUSES    OF    INFANTILE 
DISEASES. 

The  Association  of  Healthfulizers  feels  that  it  has  instruc- 
tions to  impart,  which,  when  received,  will  greatly  conduce 
to  not  only  the  health  but  the  happiness  of  man.  Happi- 
ness, in  fact,  is  almost  unknown  aside  from  health.  Man 
may  be  surrounded  with  friends,  blest  with  riches,  com- 
fortably lodged  and  fed ;  yet,  if  deprived  of  health,  he  is  a 
wretched  being.  Sickness  casts  a  gloom  over  his  pros- 
pects, beclouds  his  mind,  renders  him  dissatisfied  with  his 
condition;  and  he  imparts  sadness  and  wretchedness  to 
others,  calling  forth  deepest  sympathy,  and  exciting  the 
tenderest  emotions.  In  short,  life  can  hardly  be  said  to  be 
a  blessing  without  health.  Yet  few  enjoy  health  to  its 
highest  possible  extent. 

In  introducing  a  series  of  discourses  of  the  Laws  of 
Health,  certain  fundamental  jDrinciples  will  be  presented. 
Medical  practitioners  are  requested  to  candidly  examine 
these  principles  before  they  reject  them.  The  following 
will  be  found  worthy  of  careful  consideration,  though  in 
their  application  they  may  revolutionize  certain  favorite 
and  generally  received  theories  : 

Principle  First.  The  laws  of  Nature  and  the  laws  of 
Health  are  one  and  inseparable. 

Princij_jle  Second.  Man  is  capable  of  arriving  at  a  con- 
dition wherein  disease  cannot  approach  him. 

Principle  Third.  That  man  may  arrive  at  this  condition, 
it  is  only  necessary  that  ho  become  thoroughly  ac([uainted 
with  himself,  and  his  purely  natural  wants,  in  distinction 
from  artificial  desires 

Principle  Fourth.  Certain  foods,  certain  liquids,  and 
certain  seasons  of  re])ose  from  ordinary  labor,  are  abso- 
lutely essential  to  conditions  of  Health. 

These  general  principles  furnish  a  basis  on  which  an 
immovable  structure  may  he  reared. 

Almost  immediately  on  its  arrival  upon  this  earth,  the 


REMOVAL    OP   DISEASE.  369 

child  becomes  liable  to  disease,  and  is  exposed  to  varions 
forms  of  inconvenience.  The  newly-born  infant  is  an  object 
of  compassion.  It  scarcely  begins  to  inhale  the  air,  when 
what  is  called  sore-mouth  appears ;  eruptions  soon  break 
forth  on  its  surface :  its  tender  skin  is  chafed ;  that  loath- 
some disease,  the  measles,  appears ;  it  is  liable,  also,  to  the 
small-pox,  the  chicken-pox,  the  hollow  whooping-cough, 
and  numerous  other  diseases.  The  helpless  little  ones  are 
torn  from  the  bosoms  of  their  afflicted  parents,  —  their 
little  bodies  are  deposited  in  the  earth,  and  mothers'  hearts 
are  wrung  with  anguish  which  words  cannot  express. 

Here  the  medical  practitioner  feels  his  weakness ;  he 
reahzes  how  little  he  is  able  to  do ;  his  sympathies  are 
called  forth,  but  his  skill  is  almost  useless.  At  the  hour 
when  external  life  begins,  when,  as  it  would  seem,  the 
wisest  skill  should  be  at  hand,  medical  science  stands  and 
looks  on,  drops  the  tear  of  sympathy,  but  is  measurably 
powerless.  Every  thoughtful  practitioner  has,  with  deep- 
est emotions,  realized  his  weakness  on  such  occasions. 

Whence  come  these  calamities  ?  Whence  these  erup- 
tions, these  loathsome  diseases,  these  hollow  coughs? 

There  is  one  answer  to  these  questions :  - —  The  mother 
is  ignorant ;  she  knoivs  not  the  laws  ivhich  should  govern  her 
during  the  season  of  child-bearing.  The  practitioner  does 
not  enter  into  the  mysterious  science  of  wombomic  life. 
Its  laws  must  be  unfolded ;  its  hitherto  hidden  processes 
must  be  disclosed. 

When  Nature's  grand  wombomic  laws  shall  be  under- 
stood, an  important  branch  of  the  Science  of  Life  will  be 
comprehended.  And  this  Association  feels  that  its  labors 
would  be  quite  incomplete  without  calling  attention  to  that 
branch  of  the  general  subject. 


§  n.     GENERAL  RULES   FOR    THE   REMOVAL   OF   DISEASE. 

In  respect  to  the  removal  of  diseases,  certain  fundamental 
principles  will  now  be  presented,  from  which  principles 

47 


370  THE  EDUCATOR. 

there  should  be  no  variation.  Principles  are  eternal,  ever 
the  same  ;  and  ever  lead  to  the  same  results.  Wrong  prin- 
ciples never  result  in  right  actions. 

Likes  ever  produce  likes ;  likes  ever  seek  and  conjoin  with 
likes.  Truisms  though  these  statements  are,  yet  it  is 
important  to  repeat  them  in  this  connection. 

What,  then,  are  the  essential  principles  which  should  be 
applied  in  the  removal  of  diseases,  or  inconveniences  ?  It 
requires  great  skill,  large  observation,  and  a  thorough 
acquaintance  with  disease  in  its  multifarious  forms,  to  be 
able  to  present  in  simplicity  principles  sufficiently  compre- 
hensive to  cover  all  conceivable  forms  of  disease.  Difficult 
though  this  undertaking  may  be,  yet  this  Association  would 
regard  itself  as  incompetent  to  teach  of  Health  unless  it 
could  di'aft  a  set  of  principles  which  would  reach  all  con- 
ceivable cases. 

It  has  been  declared  by  other  kindred  Associations  that 
all  positively  absolutes  are  invariably  universals.  Care  was 
had,  in  making  this  declaration,  to  shut  off  mere  incidentals, 
malformations,  or  incomplete  formations.  The  same  remark 
applies  when  teaching  of  the  Laws  of  Health :  the  absolutes, 
the  2>ositiveli/  absolutes,  are  invariably  also  the  universals. 
With,  then,  a  distinct  understanding  of  what  constitutes 
absolute  and  universal  laws,  the  following  principles,  bear- 
ing direct  relation  to  the  removal  of  diseases,  are  now 
presented : 

Principle  First.  —  Man  being  a  composition  of  minerals, 
vegetables,  and  liquids,  when  he  is  diseased  some  one  or 
more  of  these  is  lacking.  It  is  clear  that,  had  he  all  these 
in  their  true  proportions,  there  could  be  no  disease ;  dis- 
ease indicating  a  lack  of  something  which  is  essential  to 
&ise. 

Principile  Second.  —  Disease  is  manifested  in  some  one 
or  more  of  the  following  ways:  first,  by ^3ai?i ;  secondly, 
by  cold;  thirdly,  by  heat,  or  fever,  as  generally  termed. 
Let  these  three  distinctions  be  carefully  considered, —  pain, 
pold,  and  heat.     Tt  would  be  exceedingly  difficult  for  a 


REMOVAL    OF   DISEASE.  371 

hair-splitting  practitioner  to  present  a  fourth.  Three  is  a 
numerical  perfection. 

Frincij^le  Third.  —  That  pain,  cold,  or  heat,  may  be 
removed,  this  single  question  may  be  put  to  the  patient : 
What  do  you  loant  ?  The  reply  to  that  interrogative  shows 
the  thing  to  be  done. 

If  the  diseased  person  is  incapable  of  answering  that 
question,  then  wait.  There  is  no  other  rule.  Nature  is 
right ;  Nature  is  capable  of  telling  her  own  story ;  Nature 
must  be  her  own  judge  of  her  own  wants.  Let  the  prac- 
titioner deviate  from  this  law,  and  he  embarks  on  a  wide 
sea,  without  compass  and  without  rudder,  dependent  merely 
upon  what  he  may  gather  from  written  treatises,  and  from 
his  own  experience,  which  may  be  extensive  or  otherwise. 
But  the  Science  of  Life  which  is  now  in  the  process  of 
unfolding,  by  this  and  kindred  Associations,  is  designed 
primarily  for  the  class  usually  denominated  the  unlearned 
[that  is,  for  those  who  have  not  enjoyed  the  advantages 
of  acquaintance  with  the  medical  lore  of  the  past,  or  of 
extensive  experience] . 

It  may,  however,  be  objected  to  the  principle  last  named, 
that  diseased  persons  are  often  imaginative.  No  matter  if 
they  are.  Let  Nature  imagine ;  she  has  a  perfect  right 
not  only  to  imagine,  but  to  express  her  imaginations.  Im- 
agination has  its  laws  and  its  icses ;  and  is  no  more  to  he 
disregarded  than  is  the  desire  for  food.  Obtain,  then,  if 
practicable,  the  thing  which  the  diseased  person  wants. 
The  mere  external  practitioner  may  be  quite  incapable  of 
seeing  the  precise  operations  of  the  thing  desired ;  but  it 
must  be  kept  in  mind  that  the  invisibles  control  the  visible. 
The  instant  any  prescribed  remedy  enters  the  mouth  of  the 
patient,  the  ordinary  practitioner  loses  sight  of  it.  He 
waits  for  results,  and  perhaps  supposes  that  his  prescription 
has  produced  a  certain  result :  but  the  intelligent  physician 
knows  that  results  are  quite  problematical ;  the  effect 
exhil)ited  may  have  come  of  some  cause  other  than  his 
prescription.     This  rule,  then,  only  is  safe  :    Wait  until  the 


372  THE   EDUCATOR. 

diseased  'person  expresses  a  want,  and  let  that  want  at  the 
earliest  jMssible  moment  he  su2)2^lied. 

It  will,  however,  be  objected  that  the  sufferer  may  in 
some  cases  be  dumb.  That  is  a  case  of  malformation,  and 
hence  does  not  come  under  the  rule.  It  may  again  be  said 
that  the  infant  cannot  speak.  Neither  does  that  case  come 
under  the  rule ;  it  lies  closely  connected  with  the  mal  or 
incomplete  formation.  The  child  is  not  complete  until 
capable  of  expressing  its  natural  wants. 

It  will,  furthermore,  be  objected  that  there  are  times 
when  a  sufferer  has  no  wants  to  express  ;  and  that  at  such  a 
critical  juncture  something  should  be  done,  or  the  patient 
will  die.  But  a  world  of  things  might  he  done,  and  which 
shall  it  be  ?  The  intelligent  practitioner  will  say,  "  Better 
do  notli  ing  than  risk  doing  wrong  at  such  a  critical  moment." 
But  Nature  does  want.  She  may  not  always  verbally  utter 
her  wants.  "When  she  does  not  express  wants,  then  she 
should  be  left  in  quiet.  The  recuperatives  will  act  in  due 
time,  and  expression  will  come. 

It  is  but  a  truism  to  say  that  a  person  who  is  too  hot,  or 
who  has  a  fever,  needs  to  be  cooled ;  and  that  one  who  has 
a  cold,  ague,  or  the  like,  needs  warmth.  Nature  will  speak ; 
the  remedy  will  be  naturally  suggested  in  this  class  of 
cases. 

If  there  be  local  pain,  that  is  merely  indicative  of  ob- 
struction. The  person  naturally  places  the  hand  upon  the 
suffering  part.  When  magnetized  by  this  simple  process, 
the  pain  is  removed. 

Nature's  laws  are  simple ;  and  man  may  be  so  unfolded 
that  he  can  comprehend  them. 


§111.     OF  PROCREATION,   CHILDBIRTH,   ETC. 

The  laws  of  procreation  are  among  the  most  interesting 
which  can  be  comprehended  by  the  human  mind.  How 
truly  wonderful  is  that  substance  which  passes  from  what 
is  called  the  inanimate  to  the  animate  condition !     It  is 


PEOCREATION.  373 

apparently  dead  matter  —  to  external  observation  devoid 
of  the  life-properties.  Whence  does  life  come  ?  By  what 
mysterious  process  can  that  apparently  inert  matter  take 
to  itself  form  and  motion,  and  in  a  few  revolving  years 
exhibit  a  full-grown  human  being,  capable  of  recalling  the 
past,  enjoying  the  present,  and  anticipating  the  future  ? 
That  such  things  take  place  is  known ;  but  so  common  are 
they  that  they  have  ceased  to  be  subjects  of  remark. 

The  Association  of  Educationizers  spoke  at  some  length 
of  procreation,  and  referred  to  the  impartation  of  that 
which  is  called  Spiritism.  There  it  stopped  :  consistently 
with  its  plans  of  labor  it  could  go  no  further.  At  that 
point  this  Association  comes  in,  and  proposes  deliberately 
and  carefully  to  pursue  the  subject  as  it  relates  to  the 
Laws  of  Health.  New  views  will  be  presented,  bearing 
relation  to  the  grand  wombomic  processes. 

That  learned  body,  the  Association  of  Electricizers, 
spoke  somewhat  elaborately  of  the  wombology,  with  a 
view  of  unfolding  the  grandest  thought  which  has  ever 
been  transmitted  to  mind  in  the  earth-life.  It  ventured 
the  declaration  that,  by  the  aid  of  certain  metallic,  mineral 
and  fluid  combinations,  a  form  of  life,  corresponding  to 
embryonic  motion,  could  be  produced ;  and  it  has  accom- 
plished its  scheme  in  that  important  particular.  While 
that  body  has  its  peculiar  branch  of  labor,  it  has  greatly 
assisted  the  Association  of  Healthfulizers  in  unfolding 
important  wombomic  principles.  It  has  presented  with 
marked  clearness  those  grand  principles  of  universal  Na- 
ture which  are  denominated  male  and  female.  For  the  first 
time  on  this  earth  it  declared  that  minerals  copulate,  mul- 
tiply, and  grow. 

Minerals  have  within  themselves  a  low  form  of  life. 
Inertia  noAvhere  exists.  In  the  act  of  copulation,  the  mas- 
culine element  commingles  with  and  impregnates  the  fem- 
inine;  the  two  become  one.  The  commingled  matter  is 
lodged  in  the  womb ;  it  there  finds  warmth  and  shelter. 

32 


374  THE    EDUCATOR. 

Unoljserved  it  is  to  pass  through  its  various  conditions^ 
and  step  by  step,  noiselessly,  the  work  goes  on. 

The  mother  passes  through  conditions  precisely  suited 
to  the  hourly  needs  of  the  forming  one.  She  inclines  to 
seclusion,  seeks  quiet  and  tranquillity^  feels  a  desire  to 
shrink  away  from  observation.  The  intermingled  matter 
is  drawn  up  to  that  important  point,  the  navel,  and  adheres 
thereto  ;  and,  by  very  nice  fibrous  arrangements^  that  which 
took  the  catamenial  form  noAv  becomes  nourishment  to  the 
forming  one.  The  embryo  has  its  likes,  its  preferences,  — 
so  to  speak,  its  early  imaginings.  These  are  expressed 
through  the  mother.  While  she  supposes  that  sJie  wants 
this  or  that,  she  is  in  reality  but  a  medium  of  expression 
for  the  forming  one.  And  thus  the  principle  stated  in  the 
preceding  discourse  is  again  brought  to  view;  it  is  Nature 
in  her  embryonic  condition  making  known  her  wants. 
Whatever,  then,  she  wants,  while  in  the  inceptive  or  ges- 
tational condition,  should  be  supplied. 

Nature's  wants  and  her  supplies  (let  it  be  here  reiter- 
ated) are  always  coextensive,  but  the  supply  must  and 
does  exist  prior  to  needs.  As  it  were,  the  thing  needed  is 
perceived;  its  existence  i&felt ;  and  Nature  says  "  Give  !  " 
There  is  no  one  law  which  opens  a  vaster  field  for  the  med- 
itative mind  than  this  law  of  wants  and  supplies.  "  Ask, 
and  it  shall  be  given,"  —  need,  and  the  supply  is  at  hand. 
The  embryon,  not  having  command  of  its  forming  vocals, 
speaks  through  its  mother. 

While  these  mysterious  wombomic  processes  are  passing 
unobservedly  onward,  another  series  of  unfoldings  are  com- 
menced. The  breasts  begin  to  expand,  certain  little  valves 
which  have  before  been  opened  now  close  up,  and,  by  a 
nice  chemical  process,  which  may  not  at  this  time  bo  entered 
into,  diluted  foods  are  gradually  pre^jared,  differing  but 
very  slightly  from  the  nourishment  provided  in  the  womb. 
When  all  is  ready,  outer  birth  comes.  Hardly  knowing  it 
has  changed  its  condition,  the  new-born  one  begins  to 
speak  its  Uttle  wants.    The  wombomic  cord  being  severed, 


CHILD-BIRTH.  375 

with  a  very  slight  change  of  diet,  it  now  draws  its  nourish- 
ment from  the  prepared  breasts. 

But  that  process,  —  the  ushering  of  the  infantile  one 
into  open  hfe,  —  how  agonizing  !  How  many  sad  thoughts 
cluster  around  that  critical  hour  !  Mishaps  may  occur,  and 
thus  the  work  and  the  hope  of  months  may  prove  abortive. 
Anxious  friends,  and  the  yet  more  anxious  physician,  are 
at  hand.  What,  then,  shall  they  do,  at  this  culminating 
period  ? 

Answer :  Nature  will  inform  them.  Severed  from  the 
arm  should  be  that  hand  which  acts  until  Nature  speaks ! 
She  knows,  and  she  will  in  due  season  declare,  her  wants. 
It  should  be  borne  in  mind,  however,  that  this  rule  applies 
to  absolutes  and  universals,  shutting  off  mere  malformar 
tions,  or  imperfect  formations. 

But  it  may  be  urged  that  the  mother  is  in  agony.  True ; 
yet  it  is  but  Nature  crowding  the  new-formed  being  out 
into  the  new  condition.  All  her  forces  are,  as  it  were, 
brought  to  one  grand  focus ;  give  her  time  to  work  ;  there 
is  meaning  in  the  word  labor;  this  is  indeed  Nature's 
labor. 

If  a  proper  care  be  had  in  relation  to  foods,  garments, 
and  exercises,  there  is  no  reason  why  human  labor  should 
be  more  difficult  than  is  that  of  ^;he  lower  animals.  The 
law  in  the  one  case  is  the  same  as  in  the  other. 

But  that  most  infernal  system  oi forcing  Nature,  so  com- 
monly practised,  is  among  the  greatest  calamities  which 
so-called  medical  science  has  caused.  It  produces  those 
sad  results,  the  falling  of  the  womb,  the  swellings  of  the 
lower  limbs,  and  a  long  list  of  feminine  weaknesses  so 
familiar  to  practitioners  and  to  mothers.  This  Association 
reiterates  its  statement  that  Nature  loiU  make  known  in  due 
season  her  needs,  and  her  needs  should  be  supplied. 


376  THE  EDUCATOR. 


§IV.     OF  LUNG  DISEASES,   AND   THE  INFLUENCES  OP  CLIMATIS. 

Climates  exert  marked  and  peculiar  effects,  favorable  or 
unfavorable,  upon  individuals.  It  is  considered  proper, 
therefore,  to  introduce  at  this  juncture  instructions  bearing 
relation  to  what  are  usually  called  lung  complaints.  Cer- 
tain important  fundamental  principles  will  be  presented, 
relating  to  the  inhaling  and  exhaling  processes. 

Up  to  this  time  medical  science  has  made  but  slight 
progress  in  respect  to  the  influences  of  climates.  It 
indeed  knows  but  little  of  the  interior  inhaling  and  exhal- 
ing processes.  It  knows  that  persons  cough ;  that  they 
expectorate  ;  that  they  are  afSicted  with  various  asthmatic 
difficulties :  and  it  proposes  remedies  for  these  inconven- 
iences. Persons  in  the  more  etherealized  conditions  [that 
is,  advanced  spirits],  through  the  aid  of  suitably  unfolded 
mediumistic  persons,  are  able  microscopically  to  inspect 
the  interiors  of  the  human  body,  —  to  observe  the  lungs, 
their  movements,  the  processes  of  inhaling  and  also  of 
exhaling.  This  Association  proposes,  then,  with  consider- 
able confidence,  to  treat  on  this  subject,  having  derived  a 
knowledge  from  actual  interior  microscopic  inspection. 
In  this  treatise  of  climates,  the  precise  process  by  which 
the  inspection  is  accomplished  cannot  be  dilated  upon. 
This  Association  only  declares  that  it  does  enjoy  this 
advantage  over  ordinary  practitioners ;  but  it  does  not 
wish  to  monopolize  knowledge ;  knowledge  should  be  free. 
It  therefore  imparts  cheerfully  what  it  has  obtained,  asking 
no  compensation  —  merely  requesting  candid  examination 
of  its  instructions.  To  pass,  then,  directly  to  the  main 
subject  of  this  discourse  : 

The  atmosphere  of  each  region  possesses  its  peculiar 
mineralistic  properties,  exerting  thus  its  peculiar  influence 
on  the  inhaler.  Invisible  particles  are  constantly  floating 
therein;  these  floating  particles  are  of  necessity  inhaled. 
When  received,  they  seek  their  likes;  —  if  obstructed  in 
their   courses,  they  produce  a  Iriction,  an   uneasiness,  an 


LUNG   DISEASES.  377 

inconvenience  ;  and  the  person  thus  inconvenienced  makes 
an  effort  to  remove-  this  obstructed  matter. 

But  each  particle  has  its  pecuHar /orm.  Nice  though  this 
point  is,  yet  justice  could  not  be  done  this  subject  without 
dwelling  particularly  on  the  forms  of  floating  particled 
matter.  Form  is  universal ;  it  extends  to  the  smallest  float- 
ing particle  as  distinctly  as  to  the  rolling  orb  ;  for,  compre- 
hensively speaking,  the  orbs  are  but  particled  floating 
matter.  What,  then,  is  the  form  of  these  floating  particles  ? 
Answer :  They  are  barbed,  or  bearded.  The  barb  of  an 
ordinary  fish-hook  will  best  illustrate  their  usual  shape. 
Why  does  this  matter  float  ?  The  answer  is,  it  is  seeking  its 
like,  following  its  attractions.  It  is  so  formed  that  it  may 
fasten  upon  what  is  called  stationary  matter,  and  adhere 
thereto.  Dust  fastens  upon,  adheres  to,  impregnates,  or 
enters  into,  various  objects.  The  rolling  stone,  it  is  said, 
gathers  no  moss ;  but  let  it  be  stationary,  and  moss  is 
gathered ;  in  other  words,  this  sharp,  particled,  floating 
matter  adheres  to  the  stone.  Currents  are  passing  con- 
stantly from  the  North ;  this  particled  matter  gathers  on 
stones  and  on  certain  vegetables,  and  is  called  moss,  down, 
and  by  various  other  terms. 

This  vastly  important  fact  being  understood,  it  will  be 
perceived  that  this  sharp  particled  matter  is  inhaled  [by 
the  human  lungs]  ;  it  fastens  itself  upon  their  substance, 
and  tries  to  work  its  way  to  its  like ;  it  gets,  as  it  were, 
entangled ;  it  gathers,  like  the  moss  on  the  stone,  still  other 
matter ;  and  thence  what  are  called  tubercles  are  formed, 
and  various  inconveniencies  are  experienced,  which  need 
not  be  sjaecified. 

Having,  then,  carefully  inspected  and  ascertained  pre- 
cisely the  difficulty,  a  remedy  is  at  hand.  These  tubercles 
are  to  be  removed ;  these  particles  of  matter  must  be  dis- 
lodged, must  be  made  to  let  go  their  hold.  The  process 
for  the  accomplishment  of  this  end,  which  this  Association 
now  confidently  suggests,  is  simply  this  :  take  a  quantity 
of  ordinary  sweet  oil,  and  let  it  reach  the  part  affected.  A 
48  32* 


378  THE   EDUCATOR. 

relaxation,  as  it  is  termed,  of  the  obstructed  parts  will  take 
place;  this  barbed  particled  matter  can  then  pass  on  to  find 
its  attraction.  If  it  be  the  dust  of  iron-fihngs,  which  is 
known  to  be  pernicious,  it  will  seek  the  iron  in  the  system; 
if  it  be  gold,  it  will  find  the  gold  in  the  system. 

When  there  exists  a  great  degree  of  dryness,  and  a  dry, 
hard  cough  is  experienced,  then  a  milder  or  more  laxative 
climate  alone  would  aid  in  this  important  work ;  that  is, 
the  obstructed  members  would  be  so  relaxed  that  the  par- 
ticled matter  would  find  its  way  to  its  proper  place. 

There  is,  then,  but  one  distinct  remedy  for  this  class  of 
difficulties.  The  particled  matter,  being  like  the  beard  of 
the  hook,  cannot  be  extracted  without  tearing  the  part  to 
which  it  is  attached ;  all  that  can  be  done  is  to  open  a 
passage  for  the  particles  to  pass  on  in  search  of  their  likes. 

When  this  subject  is  scientifically  understood,  this 
instruction  will  be  considered  an  important  addition  to 
Materia  Medica.  This  Association  has  spoken  confidently 
on  the  point,  having  derived  its  knowledge  from  critical 
inspection. 


§  V.     OF   SEA-SICKNESS. 

Although  sea-sickness  does  not  belong  to  the  topics  on 
which  students  are  expected  to  receive  instructions  in  the 
ordinary  medical  schools,  yet  this  Association,  in  compli- 
ance with  an  earnest  solicitation  on  the  part  of  the  Asso- 
ciation of  Beneficents,  has  prepared  with  some  care  a 
treatise  embracing  the  much  controverted  questions,  — 
What  is  the  cause  of  the  searsickness  ?  and  what  remedy 
or  remedies  can  be  presented  ? 

It  may  be  somewhat  difficult  to  elucidate  this  subject  to 
the  comprehension  of  the  unlearned,  for  the  want  of  terms 
which  are  easily  understood  by  tliat  class.  Medical  Science 
is  involved  in  technicalities  wliicli  are  quite  unfamiHar  to 
most  persona.  Care  will,  however,  be  had  to  avoid  these 
technicalities,  to  the  greatest  possible  extent.     Instead  of 


SEA-SICKNESS.  379 

the  common  word  dizziness,  which  is  a  quite  ambiguous 
term,  the  word  vertigo  must  be  used,  and  other  words  of  a 
similar  character  must  be  employed. 

Sea-sickness  comes  of  several  and  somewhat  complex 
causes.  Persons  launch  out  upon  the  waters ;  very  soon 
vertigo  is  experienced,  —  nausea  and  painful  retchings 
follow,  the  desire  for  food  ceases,  the  whole  structure 
becomes  languid,  the  countenance  is  livid,  a  general  indif- 
ference and  a  mental  inability  creep  over  the  whole  sys- 
tem, regrets  are  felt  that  the  voyage  has  been  commenced, 
and  feelings  closely  allied  to  home-sickness  are  experi- 
enced. 

Whence  these  marked  changes  ?  To  answer  this  ques- 
tion, it  must  be  observed  that  the  voyager  has  left  the  soil 
on  which  he  is  accustomed  to  dwell ;  a  form  of  motion  to 
which  he  is  unhabituated  is  felt ;  new  and  moister  atmos- 
jjheres  surround  him ;  the  vessel  in  which  he  is  embarked  is 
impregnated  with  its  peculiar  surroundings ;  the  odor  of 
the  hilge-ivater  is  exceedingly  offensive  to  those  unaccus- 
tomed thereto  ;  and  everything  around  is  new  and  strange. 
These  various  and  complex  conditions  result  in  producing 
that  peculiar  and  exceedingly  disagreeable  affection  termed 
sea-sickness. 

Thus  much  of  causes.  But  the  voyager  has  little  dispo- 
sition to  listen  to  a  disquisition  on  complex  causes;  he 
imploringly  asks,  *'  Can  you  help  me  ?  "  A  careful  inspec- 
tion of  causes  will  very  generally  suggest  remedies.  A 
set  of  carefully  prepared  rules  will  noAv  be  presented,  hav- 
ing relation  to  this  point. 

Huh  First.  —  If -practicable,  the  voyager  should  go  on 
board  his  vessel  say  two  or  more  hours  prior  to  meridian. 
Before  and  after  the  meridian  point  certain  distinct  and 
very  critical  influences  are  experienced  in  the  human 
structure.  Prior  to  meridian  all  things  are  in  their  impart- 
ive  conditions.  In  that  condition  there  is  a  throiving  off, 
or  a  flowing  out,  of  influences  from  each  individual  person. 
After  meridian  the  opposite  is  the  case. 


380  THE   EDUCATOR. 

Rule  Second.  —  The  meal  prior  to  embarkation  should 
be  quite  light,  and  consist  mainly  of  the  essentials,  among 
which  may  be  named  bread  and  water,  so  that  the  system 
will  not  be  overloaded,  and  thus  have  to  throw  off  a  large 
amount  of  matter. 

Rule  Third.  —  Take  no  food  of  any  kind  into  the  system 
until  there  comes  a  very  urgent  and  natural  want.  This 
rule  is  essential.  Why  should  a  person  eat  or  drink  until 
Nature  makes  known  her  need  ?  Wait,  then,  deliberately 
and  patiently,  until  want  is  felt.  Ordinarily,  in  the  course 
of  two  or  three  days,  the  usual  appetite  will  return,  and 
that  is  the  time  to  supply  the  demand. 

Ride  Fourth.  —  When  an  urgent  demand  comes,  then 
prefer  the  drier  foods ;  that  is,  crackers,  or  what  is  called 
ship-bread. 

Though  the  voyager,  in  consequence  of  being  separated 
from  the  positives  of  the  soils,  and  in  consequence  of  his 
negative  surroundings,  and  of  the  unusual  form  of  motion 
to  which  ]ic  is  subject,  may  not  be  wholly  saved  from  ver- 
tigo, nausea,  and  retchings,  yet  a  careful  observance  of 
these  simple  rules  would  not  only  palliate  the  disagreeable 
symptoms,  but  would  hasten  the  system  in  regaining  its 
usual  activit}',  vitality,  and  general  health.  A  sea-voyage 
is  frequently  of  great  service ;  the  saline  influences,  gen- 
erally speaking,  are  quite  favorable  to  health,  unless  the 
voyage  be  so  protracted  that  a  too  negative  condition  is 
reached,  resulting  in  what  is  called  the  scurvy.  In  that 
case  sulphur  used  with  great  freedom  would  be  serviceable 
in  bringing  the  voyager  into  the  true  equipoised  condition. 

§  VI.     OF  FOODS  AND   DRINKS. 

The  subject  of  nutrition  is  one  which  has  occupied  the 
attention  of  the  most  acute  persons  who  have  ever  dwelt 
on  this  earth ;  and  yet  there  is  no  one  subject  connected 
with  the  science  of  life  which  is  truly  so  little  understood 
as  this.     It  will  be  presented  at  this  time  somewhat  elabo- 


FOODS   AND    DKINKS.  381 

rately  and  very  critically,  so  that  the  student  may  be  able 
to  answer  the  following  interrogatives  : 

First.  Why  should  one  eat  and  drink  ? 

Second.  What  should  one  eat  and  drink  ? 

Tliird.  When  should  one  eat  and  drink  ? 

These  three  interrogatives  being  distinctly  answered, 
the  whole  subject  of  nutrition  will  be  laid  open  before  the 
mind. 

Why^  then,  should  a  person  eat  and  drink?  Apparently^ 
the  minerals  and  the  vegetables  neither  eat  nor  drink ;  but 
this  is  only  an  appearance  ;  in  fact,  both  minerals  and  vege- 
tables, to  whatever  class  they  may  belong,  do  both  eat  and 
drink.  Why  were  they  thus  formed  ?  Why  could  they 
not  be  called  into  being  and  receive  neither  food  nor 
drink  ?  This  is  a  great  question,  and  man  should  be  so 
unfolded  that  he  may  be  capable  of  answering  any  ques- 
tion which  can  be  proposed. 

It  may  be  said  that  man  is  mortal,  liable  to  decay ;  and 
that  therefore  he  needs  constant  replenishings.  But  man 
is  zwimortal ;  he  is  not  liable  to  decay  ;  he  lives  on  and  on, 
and  will  exist  forever.  Nevertheless,  man  occupies  a  tene- 
ment ;  he  resides  in  a  tabernacle  ;  that  tabernacle  is  com- 
posed of  solids  and  liquids.  Like  ever  seeks  its  like ;  and 
hence  there  is  a  seeking  for  —  a  desire  to  receive,  to  find 
its  kindred  —  on  the  part  of  all  things.  Man,  dwelling 
unseen  in  his  habitation  composed  of  liquids  and  solids, 
enjoys  the  power  of  locomotion ;  and,  as  he  passes  about, 
there  are  attractions  to  various  substances,  —  there  are 
what  are  called  desires  and  loants.  Though  various  terms 
are  used,  it  is  but  like  seeking  its  like. 

The  mind  opens  now  to  a  vast  field  of  contemplation, 
relating  to  the  great  subject  of  nutrition.  Man  is  a  posi- 
tive and  a  negative,  —  his  right  side  or  half  being  the  posi- 
tive part,  and  the  left  the  receptive  or  negative.  Man 
must  be  connected  with  the  soils,  because  from  the  soils 
he  receives  nutriment.  Especially  do  they  flow  into  the 
human  structure  through  the  negative  or  receptive  branch 


3&2  THE   EDUCATOR. 

or  branches  of  the  structure.  Strange  though  the  state- 
ment may  appear  at  first  view,  yet  man  can  be  sustained 
by  the  absolution  of  nutritive  substances  without  receiving 
them  through  the  ordinary  processes.  Let  one  who  is 
thirsty  remove  the  usual  covering  from  the  negative  foot, 
immerse  that  foot  in  water,  and  thirst  would  be  quenched, 
—  that  is,  the  receptive  limb  would  absorb  and  receive 
that  which  was  needed.  Let  the  foot  be  immersed  in  the 
ordinary  grains  which  are  used  as  food,  and  thus  nutri- 
ment might  be  received,  and  the  structure  sustained  for  an 
indefinite  period,  by  this  grand  law  of  absorption.  By  the 
same  process,  foods  may  be  taken  through  the  hands  :  and 
thus  the  essential  nourishments  may  be  received  without 
the  ordinary  process  of  mastication  or  digestion.  It  is 
simply  like  seeking  its  like.  There  is  in  some  part  of  the 
structure  that  which  attracts  and  absorbs  each  nutritive 
substance  ;  and  this  is  the  simple  philosophy  of  nutrition. 
Volumes  may  be  written  on  this  vast  subject,  and  yet,  to 
use  a  common  phrase,  it  is  all  in  a  nutshell. 

This  law,  then,  being  clear  to  the  mind  of  the  student, 
the  other  interrogatives  are  easily  answered.  What  shall 
a  person  eat  or  drink  ?  Answer :  That  which  he  likes ^ — like 
still  seeking  its  like.  A  person  says,  ''  I  hkc  this  food,"  or 
"  This  food  suits  me,"  etc.  These  are  but  varied  forms  of 
saying  that  like  likes  like;  and  like  never  did  like  U)ilike, — 
it  never  can.  All  directions,  therefore,  in  respect  to  par- 
ticular foods  or  drinks,  are  really  insulting.  They  are 
equivalent  to  saying  to  another,  "  I  can  tell  what  suits  you 
better  than  yourself" 

But  it  will  be  objected  that  the  appetite  may  be  vitiated, 
and  hence  it  is  not  to  be  gratified  ;  it  must  tr2/  to  like  its 
unlike.  It  may  try,  but  it  will  never  succeed.  Jf  foods  or 
drinks  are  received  to  gratify  the  affection  or  ivhim  of  another 
-person,  those  foods  or  drinks  are  not  nutritious.  Sugges- 
tion, indeed,  with  some  slight  show  of  propriety,  might  be 
made,  that  abstinence  for  a  season  would  be  serviceable  ; 
but  never  should  one  insist  on  another's  partaking  of  foods 


GARMENTS.  383 

or  drinlvs  which  are  not  desired ;  for  only  when  substances 
are  attracted  by  their  likes  will  the  two  come  together, 
become  one,  and  by  that  union  nourish  and  invigorate  the 
system. 

Passing,  then,  to  the  third  interrogative.  When  shall  a 
person  eat  or  drink  ?  The  answer  is :  Like  asks  for  its  like 
precisely  lohen  it  loants  its  mate.  That  is  the  hour  to  eat 
or  to  di-ink.  These  two  [that  is,  eating  and  drinking]  are 
not  of  necessity  conjoined.  Because  a  person  eats  salt, 
needing  that  mineral,  it  is  not  necessary  that  he  should  at 
the  same  time  drink ;  but,  as  the  negative  salt  finds  its  true 
place,  it  causes  friction,  and  creates  thirst.  Then  there  is 
a  call  for  certain  solids  which  exist  in  the  liquids  ;  they, 
too,  pass  to  their  proper  places,  and  the  friction  or  the 
thirst  ceases.  All  this  manifests  still  the  same  principle 
—  like  seeking  its  like. 

All  arbitrary  rules,  therefore,  having  relation  to  dietet- 
ics, are  entirely  impertinent,  and  should  be  discounte- 
nanced. The  matter  should  be  no  more  interfered  with 
than  is  that  of  marriage.  Unless  persons  are  free  to 
choose  for  themselves,  there  is  no  nutrition  in  the  one 
case,  and  no  true  marriage  in  the  other. 

This  Association  feels  that  its  teachings  on  this  point 
are  exceedingly  liable  to  be  disregarded,  especially  by 
affectionate  parents  ;  but  it  also  feels  that  the  views  which 
it  has  presented  are  essential  to  a  condition  of  thorough 
health,  and  to  a  proper  understanding  of  the  subject  of 
nutrition. 


§V1I.     OF  GARMENTS. 

The  birds  and  all  animals  have  their  appropriate  natural 
clothing,  suited  to  their  conditions,  to  the  elements  in 
which  they  move,  and  to  the  climes  which  they  inhabit. 
But  man,  and  man  only,  is  compelled  to  seek  garments  for 
his  body. 

In  treating  of  coverings  for  man,  it  is  important  to 


384  THE   EDUCATOR. 

unfold  certain  fundamental  principles.  Curious  though 
the  statements  may  seem,  fanciful  as  they  will  appear  to 
slightly  advanced  minds,  yet  they  will  be  carefully  consid- 
ered by  such  as  desire  to  become  thorough  students  of  the 
science  of  life. 

It  has  been  declared  by  that  learned  body,  the  Associa- 
tion of  Educationizers,  that  each  person  transmits  his  or 
her  like.  It  is  equally  true  of  the  animals,  the  vegetables, 
and  the  minerals,  unfolding  to  the  mind  the  vast  subject  of 
psychometry. 

Man  is  born  without  the  needful  coverings  to  protect 
and  shelter  the  tender  structure.  What  is  the  first  thing 
which  should  be  done  when  a  newly-born  infant  appears  ? 
There  is  a  quite  general  desire  on  the  part  of  mothers  to 
exhibit  their  offspring  to  the  best  advantage.  Anticipating 
the  hour  of  parturition,  they  carefully  and  neatly  prepare 
the  little  robes  for  the  expected  one.  They  do  this,  in- 
deed, with  loving  hearts,  with  moistened  eye,  and  affec- 
tionate hands  ;  but,  alas  !  civilization  exhibits  a  gross 
ignorance  in  respect  to  preparations  of  this  kind,  requisite 
for  an  event  of  such  importance.  Ordinary  garments 
should  not  be  prepared.  When  the  little  one  has  made  its 
appearance,  it  should  rather  be  suffered  to  remain  in  a  con- 
dition of  comparative  repose,  like  the  bird  or  the  chicken 
when  it  is  passing  from  its  shell.  The  mother  should 
repose  in  a  comfortable  position,  upon  the  back,  with  tlio 
head  but  slightly  elevated  ;  the  greatest  possible  quiet 
should  be  requested,  the  apartment  being  comfortably 
warmed,  though  generously  ventilated.  Subsequent  to 
birth,  certain  changes  familiar  to  practitioners  and  to  mat- 
rons occur ;  during  these  changes,  and  the  passage  of  the 
placenta,  suffer  the  little  one  to  remain  in  its  quiet  posi- 
tion at  the  mouth  of  the  womb.  When  the  time  arrives 
for  its  gentle  removal,  let  lamb's  wool,  of  the  softest  possi- 
ble quality,  be  at  hand  ;  or,  if  that  cannot  easily  be  ob- 
tained, prepare  a  matting  of  tlie  ordinary  cotton  wool,  and 
enrobe  tlio  little  one  in  that  simple  preparation.     Suffer 


GARMENTS.  385 

the  umbilical  attachment  to  shrivel,  as  it  naturally  will,  by 
processes  as  certain  as  in  the  case  of  the  lower  animals ; 
place  no  bandage  around  the  little  abdominals ;  and  let  the 
tiny  limbs  continue  their  foldings,  until  natural  expansion 
comes. 

Now  a  critical  period  commences ;  but  let  Nature  be 
trusted.  When  the  hour  arrives  for  placing  the  little  one 
at  the  breasts,  let  that  be  done ;  but  all  cathartics  should 
be  studiously  avoided.  Nature  will  do  her  proper  work, 
and  at  a  reasonable  time.  The  various  processes  have 
been  brought  into  precisely  the  needed  conditions  to  answer 
the  required  purposes. 

Here,  then,  the  little  one  lies  simply  wrapped  in  the 
lamb's  wool,  or  the  ordinary  cotton  wool.  The  lamb  has  a 
gentle  nature,  and  leaves  a  portion  of  itself  in  its  cover- 
ing ;  and  this,  therefore,  imparts  a  gentle  influence  to  the 
little  one.  So  the  cotton,  growing  in  the  milder  and  more 
tropical  clime,  retains  its  quiet,  soothing,  warming  influ- 
ence ;  like  ever  imparting  and  seeking  its  like.  Passing, 
say  from  ten  to  twelve  days  in  this  quilt,  other  garments 
may  then  be  applied ;  but  the  gentle,  quieting  cotton 
should  always  be  next  the  surface.  The  little  hands 
should  never,  under  any  circumstances,  be  covered ;  they 
have  in  the  beginning  a  temporary  set  of  attractors, 
absorbing  the  needful  influences.  The  feet  should  be 
covered  with  simple  socks  of  ordinary  cotton;  or,  still 
better,  of  lamb-skin,  with  the  wool  retained.  For  a  season 
an  ordinary  cotton  garment  may  be  worn,  which  should 
pass  but  slightly  beyond  the  feet ;  but  opportunity  should 
be  afforded  for  the  elements  to  flow  up  the  limbs,  and  the 
expanding  abdominals.  The  garments  should  be  sus- 
pended only  from  the  shoulders,  no  bandage  whatever 
compressing  any  part.  The  heart  bleeds  with  sympathy 
when  it  considers  the  agonies  which  little  ones  are  made 
to  experience  from  the  swathings  customary  at  a  season 
when  they  are  dumb.  Could  they  speak  of  this  practice  as 
49  33 


386  THE  EDUCATOE. 

it  deserves,  they  would  sa}^,  in  thunder-tones,  Cursed  he 
custom ! 

As  the  little  one  expands,  and  begins  to  express  a  desire 
to  creep,  it  should  be  acconunodated.  From  this  hour 
upward,  the  garments  should  ever  be  loose,  flowing,  and 
graceful,  suffering  it  to  enjoy  the  fresh  ventilation  ;  and  it 
should  be  exposed  not  uufrequently  to  the  open  air,  that  it 
may  inhale  the  needful  mineral  elements,  requisite  to  the 
formation  of  teeth. 

This  Association  has  deemed  it  proper  to  dwell  with 
much  particularity  on  this  branch  of  the  general  subject, 
for  the  reason  that  everything  depends  upon  a  right 
start.  If  a  person  begins  wrong,  the  error  affects  the  whole 
general  subsequent  course. 

In  respect  to  other  garments,  this  Association  reiterates 
declarations  which  have  been  repeatedly  made.  The 
animals  are  to  pass  away ;  as  a  sequence,  the  wooUens 
must  be  dispensed  with.  The  hour  will  come  when,  of 
necessity,  man  will  be  clothed  in  vegetable  products ; 
the  cottons,  the  flaxes,  and  other  fibrous  plants,  will  come 
into  general  use.  He  will  subsist,  too,  principally  on 
fruits,  which  will  promote  the  expansion  of  his  higher 
faculties.  Living  in  habitations  formed  mostly  of  minerals, 
the  three  kingdoms  will  be  happily  brought  into  one : 
first,  and  outside,  the  mineral  habitation ;  second,  the  inte- 
rior finishing  and  the  clothing,  both  vegetable  ;  and  third, 
the  animal,  man. 

In  respect  to  the  forms  and  colors  of  garments,  this 
Association  but  reiterates  its  own  teachings,  that  like  ivill 
seek  like.  In  a  highly  advanced  condition,  garments  will 
be  required  which  shall  be  easy,  graceful,  natural,  flowing, 
and  suited  to  employments,  whether  in  the  field,  the  work- 
shop, the  grove,  or  in  the  covered  and  decorated  habita- 
tion ;  but  each  person  will  make  his  or  her  own  selection. 
The  colors  are  emblematic  of  conditions:  the  black  is 
significant  of  darkness,  of  gloom,  of  melancholy  ;  the  white, 
of  purity  ;  the  green,  of  life ;  the  blue,  of  the  heavenly, 


REMEDIAL   INSTITUTIONS.  387 

and  so  on.  Persons  in  these  various  conditions  will  nat- 
urally prefer  corresponding  habiliments.  In  introducing  a 
new  social  order,  there  should  be  no  strait-jacket  pre- 
scription respecting  dress ;  because  that  which  is  suited 
to  one  condition  would  be  quite  disagreeable  to  a  person 
in  a  different,  a  higher,  or  a  lower  condition.  As  each 
selects  the  food  which  is  preferred,  so  should  each  have 
garments  according  to  his  or  her  likes. 


§  VIII.     STEPS    TOWARD    THE    FOUNDING    OF    A    REMEDIAL    INSTI- 
TUTION. 

The  design,  on  the  part  of  these  spirit-associations,  of  establishing 
(tlirough  human  cooperation)  a  number  of  institutions  for  remedial  pur- 
poses, at  different  locations,  has  been  repeatedlj^  hinted.  The  only  move- 
ment in  this  direction  of  which  record  can  here  be  made  is  the  following  : 

Mr.  Charles  Main,  a  person  who,  though  ignorant  of  ordinary 
medical  science,  has  met  with  distinguished  success  as  a  healer  by  the 
"  laying  on  of  hands,"  and  in  the  delineation  and  removal  of  disease  by 
the  alleged  aid  of  disembodied  spirits,  has  been  induced  to  open  an 
institute  in  Boston,  —  at  present  at  No.  7  Davis-street,  —  in  which  the 
direction  and  counsel  of  these  associated  spirits  is  to  some  extent 
acknowledged.  At  the  dedication  of  this  Institute,  on  the  16th  of  Octo- 
ber, 1856,  an  address,  understood  to  emanate  from  this  source,  and  giving 
an  outline  of  the  general  plans  of  the  body,  with  the  relation  of  this 
enterprise  to  them,  was  submitted.  The  following  is  a  copy,  omitting 
some  unimportant  special  references  : 


In  all  great  efforts  designed  to  generally  improve  man, 
certain  preliminary  steps  are  essential.  A  new  order  of 
society  is  to  be  ;  but  it  is  quite  impossible  to  reach  a  cul- 
minating point  without  much  previous  preparation.  Prom- 
inently, mind  is  to  be  acted  upon.  Persons  are  not  only 
to  be  brought  to  see  the  evils  resultant  from  the  present 
condition  of  things,  but  their  minds  need  to  be  so  illumi- 
nated, that  they  can  see  very  distinctly  the  steps  to  be 
taken,  not  only  to  remove  these,  but  to  substitute  there- 
for a  better  condition  of  things.     Persons  dwelling  in  the 


dOO  THE    EDUCATOE. 

more  spiritual  condition  are  able  to  see,  with  gi'eat  clear- 
ness, not  only  the  point  to  be  reached,  but  the  intermediate 
steps  essential  to  be  taken.  Among  the  efforts  which  are 
deemed  essential  they  regard  with  great  interest  the  study 
of  the  human  structure.  So  finely  is  it  organized,  so 
various  are  the  influences  which  surround  it,  so  irregular 
have  been  its  formations,  that  it  is  exceedingly  liable  to  be 
diseased  and  disharmonized. 

Many  ages  must,  of  necessity^  elapse  prior  to  the  intro- 
duction of  the  Harmonial  Age.  Various  geologic  changes 
must  occur.  The  elements  themselves  must  be  brought 
into  yet  finer  conditions.  Man  will  need  to  more  thor- 
oughly comprehend  the  laws  of  his  being,  before  that  age 
can  be  introduced.  Eemedial  institutions  are  a  necessity 
of  the  present  age.  A  class  of  persons  are  needed  who 
are  willing  to  devote  their  time,  strength,  talents,  to  mere 
remedial  efforts.  Remedials  arc  but  palliatives.  When 
persons  are  brought  into  finer  conditions,  and  more  fully 
comprehend  causes,  diseases  or  disharmonies  cannot,  in  the 
very  nature  of  things,  exist. 

Some  locations  are  more  favorable,  as  respects  certain 
remedial  agencies,  than  others.  America  has  almost  every 
variety  of  soil,  climate,  vegetable,  and  mineral.  All  these^ 
to  some  extent,  go  to  favorably  affect  or  to  disturb  per- 
sons. No  one  remedial  institution,  in  any  particular  loca- 
tion, can  remove  all  the  diseases  to  which  man  is  liable. 
It  becomes  needful,  not  only  to  have  many  institutions, 
in  different  locations,  but  it  is  also  requisite  that  these 
should  be  coordinate  branches.  Tliej^necd  to  bear  certain 
relations  to  one  another.  Looking  over  the  American 
States,  and  glancing  at  the  British  Provinces,  it  is  seen 
that  there  should  be  institutions,  the  first  among  the  hills 
or  mountains  of  New  Hampshire  or  Vermont ;  a  second, 
in  or  near  the  metropohs  of  New  England ;  a  tln'rd,  in  or 
near  the  city  of  Philadelphia ;  a  fourth,  in  or  adjacent  to 
the  city  of  St.  Louis  ;  a  fifth,  in  or  near  the  city  of  New 
Orleans  ;    and  yet  a  sixth,  in  one  of  the  West  India  islands. 


REMEDIAL    INSTITUTIONS.  389 

Entering  into  a  cooperative  arrangement  of  this  kind, 
distinguished  remediahsts  could  greatly  facilitate  efforts 
of  a  hygienic  character.  Now,  the  persons  diseased  or 
disharmonized  are  confused ;  they  know  not  where  to  go, 
or  what  to  do.  Efforts  are  uns^^stematic,  irregular,  and 
results  often  unsatisfactory.  Organizing  institutions  as 
indicated  above,  valuable  talent  could  be  called  out,  har- 
mony of  action  secured,  means  economically  used,  and 
efforts  would  be  of  a  more  satisfactory  character. 

Before,  however,  the  public  mind  can  be  so  acted  upon 
that  cooperative  remedial  institutions  can  be  organized,  it 
is  essential  that  it  be  educated  to  a  higher  plane,  so  that 
more  confidence  can  be  felt  in  the  ability  and  wisdom  of 
persons  in  the  more  spiritual  state  to  guide  and  direct 
efforts  of  a  broad  and  humanitarian  character. 

The  institution  this  night  dedicated  to  remedial  jaurposes 
is  designed  to  call  attention  more  fully  to  the  whole  subject 
of  critically  inspecting  the  condition  both  of  body  and 
mind  of  diseased  persons,  and  preparing  remedies  suited  to 
each  particular  case.  A  class  of  persons,  brought  into  fine 
conditions,  can  and  do,  through  spirit  instrumentality, 
inspect  both  the  outer  and  inner  of  the  human  system, 
embracing  body  and  mind ;  and  critical  instructions  can  be 
given,  which,  if  wisely  observed,  will,  to  some  extent,  throw 
ordinary  outside  practitioners  into  the  shade. 

Time,  patience,  culture,  harmony,  equanimity,  all  are 
essential  to  promote  labors  so  interesting,  so  novel,  and 
which,  sooner  or  later,  will  challenge  the  attention  of  the 
whole  civilized  world-  A  few  persons  harmoniously  inter- 
blended,  brought  together  in  this  neat,  convenient,  and 
central  institution,  will  do  much  in  preparing  the  public 
mind  for  labors  of  a  yet  broader  and  more  useful  charac- 
ter.    *     *^    *     * 

At  this  present  moment  the  New  England  public  mind 
should  and  will  be  turned  to  this  Institution ;  and,  as  appli- 
cations for  aid  shall,  from  time  to  time,  multiply,  so  will 
prominent  persons  be  raised  up,  qualified,  and  instructed, 

33* 


390  THE   EDUCATOK. 

to  communicate  such  instruction,  and  affcird  sucli  remedial 
aid,  as  the  exig-encies  of  the  hour  require. 

Getting  one  remedial  institution  on  a  firm  basis,  —  be- 
coming, as  it  will,  to  some  extent,  a  model  for  kindred 
institutions, —  with  con-siderable  ease,  the  remedial  branch 
of  effort  may  be  nationally  extended. 

This  opens  to  the  minds  of  intelligent  persons  the  neces- 
sity of  having  a  Depository  where  remedies  can  be  obtained 
at  economic  rates  ;  where  the  purest  wines  and  other  stimu- 
lants can  be  commanded ;  where  the  finest  fruits  can  be 
purchased ;  which  Depository,  also,  will  receive  such  aid 
as  persons  in  the  spirit-life  are  capable  of  communicating. 
It  is  essential,  not  only  that  wise  counsels  be  given  of  a 
remedial  character,  but  that  the  purest  remedies  be  easily 
commanded. 

Founding  one  Depository  in  the  metropolis  of  New 
England,  it  will  become  a  model  for  other  cooperative 
Depositories  in  the  American  nation,  so  that  informations 
of  a  business  and  remedial  character  can  be  easily  trans- 
mitted from  location  to  location.  New  Orleans  has  its 
remedials,  New  England  has  others.  Inasmuch  as  it  would 
be  difficult  for  the  diseased  to  travel  to  locations  where 
the  remedies  are  grown,  it  is  wiser  to  transport  the  reme- 
dies themselves. 

Looking  at  this  institution,  then,  in  the  light  of  a  grand 
stepping-stone  to  other  and  yet  more  systematic  efforts, 
persons  in  the  spirit-life  interested  in  labors  of  this  benefi- 
cent character  pledge  tliemselves,  now  and  honceforlh,  to 
aid  in  the  humanitary  enterprise  this  night  commenced  in 
this  edifice.     ■■^     *     *     * 

The  leading  mind  of  this  institution  has  within  himself 
almost  exhaustless  resources  of  a  magnetic  and  impartive 
character.  Magnetism  is  an  essential  to  bodily  and  mental 
harmony.  Securing  to  himself  tliat  degree  of  quiet  which 
is  essential,  exercising  quite  freely  in  the  open  air,  favora- 
bly circumstanced,  agreeably  surrounded,  his  mental  and 
bodily  powers  can  be  very  nnuli  increased.     Persons  in 


REMEDIAL   INSTITUTIONS.  391 

the  spirit-life,  interested  in  his  efforts,  cheerfully  extend  to 
him  the  right  hand  of  remedial  fellowship,  and  would 
encourage  him  to  study  great  quietude  of  body  and  mind, 
to  follow  his  highest  impressions,  and  cheerfully  do  in  love 
and  wisdom  that  which  will  daily  be  opened  to  his  view ; 
laboring  not  only  in  such  ways  as  shall  promote  his  indi- 
vidual interest,  but  having  in  view  the  welfare  and  general 
improvement  of  human  kind. 

At  earliest  favorable  moment,  he  will  see  the  wisdom  of 
having  at  his  command  a  large  carriage,  which  can  be  used 
for  the  exercise  of  his  weaker  patients  in  the  open  air,  that 
they  may  inhale  directly  elements  essential  to  health  of 
body  and  mind.  He  will  see  the  wisdom  of  carefully  regu- 
lating the  temperature  of  each  and  every  occupied  apart- 
ment ;  not  suffering  the  thermometer  to  rise  above  seventy 
degrees,  —  often  down  to  sixty-five  during  the  day,  and  at 
night  in  sleeping  apartments  rarely  passing  below  thirty. 
It  will  also  be  seen  that  fruits  of  the  more  vitalizing  kind 
should  be  freely  used ;  and  that  loose  garments  should  be 
at  hand  for  the  use  of  persons  of  both  sexes,  thus  giving 
the  body  an  opportunity  for  natural  expansions,  inhalations, 
and  respirations,  and  securing  entire  ease.  Of  course,  the 
leading  mind  will  see  that  all  exciting  conversations,  noisy 
debates,  coarse  jokes,  or  indelicate  allusions,  should  at  once 
be  discountenanced,  in  an  institution  of  this  character. 

These  thoughts  are  presented  in  this  dedicatory  address, 
not  only  for  the  consideration  of  the  founders  of  this  reme- 
dial institution,  but  also  for  the  consideration  of  persons 
interested  in  remedial  efforts  in  the  Old  World  as  well  as 
the  New. 


PART  VII. 

PAPERS  RELATING  TO   GOVERmiENT. 

[Erom  the  body  styling  itself  "  The  Association  of  Governmentizers."] 
COMMISSION    AND    PUEPOSES, 

The  Association  of  Governmentizers  now,  by  this  instrument,  makes 
known  and  declares,  by  and  through  this  present  scribe,  John  Murray 
Spear,  that  it  has  selected,  chosen,  and  set  apart  as  its  Representative  and 
General  Agent,  Eliza  J.  Kenny. 

It  also  boldly  declares  that  it  has  in  view  and  intends  to  complete  the 
following  things : 

First,  To  communicate  just,  broad,  and  comprehensive  views  of  the 
Divine  Government,  as  a  substantial  basis  of  all  wise  governmental  action. 

Second,  To  teach  that  the  highest  possible  human  government  is  interior, 
and  may  at  all  times,  in  all  places,  and  under  all  possible  circumstances, 
be  safely  obeyed. 

Third,  To  teach  the  perfect  equality  and  balance  of  the  sexes ;  and 
that  there  can  be  no  true  domestic,  social,  moral,  or  national  government 
where  this  is  disallowed. 

Fourth,  That  Right,  not  Might,  is  the  only  true  basis  of  all  political 
confederations,  and  that  all  governments  must  come,  sooner  or  later,  into 
chaotic  conditions  which  are  built  on  force. 

Fifth,  That  the  only  weapons  which  can  justly  be  used,  either  in 
demolishing,  founding,  or  uprearing  a  government,  are  Justice,  Love,  and 
Truth. 

Sixth,  That  the  Association  of  Governmentizers  may  wisely  unfold  and 
complete  its  broad  purposes,  it  qualifies  and  now  commissions  its  Repre- 
sentative to  be  its  public  Promulgator  and  Teacher. 

Robert  Rantoul.  Martin  Luther. 

Dan'l  Webster.  Roger  Williams. 

John  Quincy  Adams.         Socrates. 

[A  name  in  mystical  characters.] 

Given  Feb.  15,  1854. 

50 


394  THE  EDUCATOR. 

FIRST  SERIES.— FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

[Communicated  at  Boston,  June,  1854.] 
§  I.    OP  KKV^OLUTIONS,  ANCIENT  AND  MODERN. 

Nature  is  man's  grand  external  teacher.  Her  laws  are 
absolute  and  universal,  comprehending  the  good  of  all  and 
each  of  her  varied  offspring.  Law,  in  its  various  phases, 
is  everywhere  exhibited.  The  minutest  atom  is  governed 
by  law,  as  evidently  as  the  mightiest  rolling  orb. 

Ever^^thing  is  tending  upward,  passing  to  higher  and 
finer  conditions.  This  remark  applies  to  Nature's  laws  in 
every  department.  They  are  constantly  becoming  more 
and  more  fully  perfected,  so  that  their  operations  tend  to 
more  refined  conditions  of  what  is  called  matter. 

The  student  of  Nature,  therefore,  cannot  fail  to  perceive 
that  it  teaches  Government.  It  has  its  purposes,  its  laws, 
its  ends,  —  tending  invariably  to  the  highest  good  of  the 
governed. 

All  clans,  tribes,  nations,  have  their  respective  forms  of 
government,  rude  and  imperfect,  or  refined  and  elaborate, 
corresponding  with  the  amount  of  knowledge  which  each 
clan,  tribe,  or  nation,  has  acquired.  Man  is  incapable  of 
living  witlicnit  a  form  of  government.  That  form  of  gov- 
ernment, however,  must  be  suited  to  his  condition  and  his 
wants  ;  else  it  is  tyranny,  fastening  a  yoke  upon  him  which 
he  cannot  comfortably  wear.  As  he  progresses  in  knowl- 
edge and  in  wisdom,  he  needs  less  and  less  of  external 
control,  and  looks  more  and  more  to  a  higher,  a  finer,  and 
more  interior  government;  so  that,  in  a  highly  advanced 
condition,  he  comes  to  disregard  and  lose  sight  of  all 
external  governmental  institutions,  establishing  a  system 
of  self-government;  and  thus  enjoys  a  freedom,  an  independ- 
ence, which  cannot  be  comprehended  by  persons  in  lower 
pianos  of  development.  He  becomes  his  own  lawgiver,  his 
own  legislator,  his  own  executor,  liis  own  administrator, 
his  own  king  or  president.     In  a  Avord,  ho  becomes,  so  far 


CAUSES    OF    REVOLUTIONS.  395 

as  government  is  concerned,  an  individuol,  an  independent 
being,  able,  goverumentally,  to  take  care  of  himself. 

But,  before  any  considerable  number  of  persons  can 
arrive  at  that  high  plane  of  development,  there  must  be 
an  external  government,  or  written  code  of  laws.  Persons 
who  are  in  the  internal  can  be  controlled  by  internal  laws ; 
but  persons  who  are  in  the  external  must  be  governed  by 
external  laws.  One  part  of  this  last  uttered  sentence  is 
precisely  as  true  as  the  other,  and  both  Avill  commend 
themselves  to  the  good  sense  of  advanced  minds. 

Understanding,  then,  most  distinctly,  that  internal  per- 
sons may  be  governed  by  their  internals,  and  that  external 
persons  must  be  governed  by  external  laws,  the  Associa- 
tion of  Governmentizers  proceeds  to  the  execution  of  the 
work  assigned  to  it  by  the  General  Assembly  from  which 
it  emanates. 

All  ages  have  had  their  governmental  revolutions.  These 
correspond  to  revolutions  in  Nature.  It  has  already  been 
said  that  all  things  in  Nature  are  in  states  of  progression. 
A  clan,  tribe,  or  nation,  when  on  a  particular  plane,  con- 
structs a  government,  corresponding  and  suited  to  its  then 
existing  condition.  This  answers,  for  a  season,  the  pur- 
poses contemplated  by  its  framers ;  but  as  man  becomes 
more  sensible  of  his  powers,  or  arrives  at  a  higher  plane 
of  development,  that  form  of  government  which  was  framed 
by  the  fathers — framed,  too,  in  wisdom — becomes  unsuited 
to  the  higher  and  more  perfect  condition  of  the  children  ,• 
and  thus  it  becomes  a  heavy  and  grievous  yoke.  It  galls 
the  wearer ;  he  chafes  under  its  action,  and  desires  to  be 
rid  of  it.  But  the  older  classes,  who,  perhaps,  had  a  hand 
in  framing  the  existing  compact,  and  aided  in  establishing 
it  by  effort,  perhaps  by  blood,  remaining  precisely  where 
they  Avere,  regard  it  as  a  very  dear  child,  and  they  are 
pained  to  have  it  spoken  of  with  any  degree  of  lightness, 
or  apparent  disrespect.  Of  necessity,  therefore,  there 
come  to  be  two  classes  of  persons,  —  one  desiring  to  re- 
tain the  existing  form  of  government,  the  other  desiring  to 


396  THE    EDUCATOR. 

throw  ofif  that  form,  and  perhaps  to  construct  another. 
Between  these  two  equally  honest  and  highly  conscien- 
tious parties — the  stand-stills  or  retrogressives,  on  the  one 
hand,  and  the  progressives,  on  the  other  —  great  acrimony 
frequently  prevails,  and  a  contest  becomes  inevitable. 

Now,  there  appears  generally  a  third  class.  This  class 
has  no  predilections  especially  for  either  of  the  parties,  as 
parties  ;  it  would  n't  snap  its  finger  to  decide  which  should 
prevail ;  but  it  is  actuated  by  other  views.  These  are 
position,  preferment,  individual  and  social  interest ;  and  it 
looks  at  the  two  parties  first  named  solely  with  reference 
to  its  own  ends.  It  watches  them,  —  measures  with  a 
keen  eye  the  strength  of  each  ;  and  it  vacillates  precisely 
according  to  circumstances.  It  must  and  does  seek  the 
stronger  party,  numerically,  politically,  and  pecuniarily 
speaking.  A  party  may  be,  numerically,  weaker  than  its 
opposing  party  ;  but,  owing  to  its  position,  with  the  pat- 
ronage or  means  which  it  may  have  at  its  command,  it  may 
be  really  the  stronger.  This  third  party  will  consider  all 
these  things,  and  act  accordingly. 

As  all  things  in  Nature  are  tending  upward,  so  the  pro- 
gressive party  becomes  more  and  more  sensitive,  and  more 
anxious  to  throw  ofi"  its  yoke ;  it  labors  with  greater  zeal ; 
its  efforts  are  of  a  purer  character ;  it  expends  its  means 
with  greater  freedom  ;  and  as  knowledge  increases  it  adds 
to  its  numbers. 

The  third  party  watches  this  progress  with  eagle  eye ; 
and  when  the  crisis  comes,  which  must  come  in  the  prog- 
ress of  all  governments,  it,  perhaps  with  some  reluctance, 
throws  its  influence  into  the  scale  of  the  party  of  prog- 
ress. 

And  now  comes  a  revolutionary  struggle.  The  con- 
servatives become  alarmed  ;  they  arouse  themselves  from 
their  lethargy,  and,  despising  the  new  party,  not  knowing 
its  real  strength,  they  arm  themselves  for  the  preservation 
of  old  forma.  Their  battle-cry  is,  "  Our  institutions  are  in 
danger !    The  noble  fabric  which  our  fathers  reared  will  bo 


CAUSES   OF   REVOLUTIONS.  397 

demolished  !  The  government  which  they  estabhshed  by 
their  sweat  and  blood  is  liable  to  be  overturned,  and  every- 
thing will  go  to  ruin  !  "We  shall  be  in  a  state  of  confusion, 
without  a  government,  without  law,  without  order  !  ", 

The  great  purpose  of  the  progressive  party  being  to 
throw  oiF  the  heavy  yoke,  and  not  having  arrived  at  a  suf- 
ficiently mature  condition  to  frame  a  new  government,  it 
perhaps  has  really  nothing  to  present  in  place  of  the  old. 
It  only  complains  of  its  grievances,  and  declares  "  We 
will  be  free  !  " 

Thus  have  come  revolutionary  struggles  in  all  ages,  — 
the  right,  sooner  or  later,  triumphing  over  the  wrong  — 
freedom  over  tyranny.  Thus  have  come  wars,  the  great- 
est evils  under  which  man  has  ever  groaned,  excepting, 
indeed,  that  of  slavery  itself;  for  it  was  nobly  and  justly 
said  by  one  whose  name  will  long  be  remembered  by  man- 
kind, "  Give  me  libeety,  or  give  me  death  ! " 


§  II.     REASONS   FOR  ORGANIZING   A   NEW   GOVERNMENT. 

Besides  the  law  of  progress  as  a  cause  for  revolution, 
there  may,  from  time  to  time,  arise  other  and  quite  differ- 
ent reasons  why  revolutions  should  be  commenced.  Some 
of  these  will  be  briefly  referred  to  in  the  outset ;  and  this 
paper  will  close  with  a  concise  statement  of  true  reasons 
for  a  revolution. 

Feeling  the  responsibility  which  rests  upon  this  Associa- 
tion, and  knowing  that  its  statements  are  liable  to  severe 
criticism,  it  will  speak  with  the  greatest  deliberation  and 
care.  It  will  affirm  only  that  which  it,  as  a  body,  knows 
to  be  true,  without  venturing  on  the  mere  individual  opin- 
ions of  its  members,  which  may  be  diverse  on  some  points. 
Speakers  will  be  selected  to  utter  its  associated  thoughts, 
not  their  individual  opinions.  It  is  desired  that  this  point 
may  be  distinctly  understood. 

The  Association  repeats  its  declaration  that  revolutions 
arise  from  several  causes  ;  and,  in  addition  to  that  named 

34 


398  THE   EDUCATOR. 

in  the  previous  paper,  it  would  say,  first,  that  ambitious 
persons  exert  a  very  strong  influence  on  all  governments, 
whether  barbarous,  civilized,  or  Christianized.  These  per- 
sons have  their  own  individual  ends  in  view,  and  occasion- 
ally they  seize  upon  the  reins  of  government,  that  thereby 
they  may  ride  into  power.  They  are  perfectly  unscrupu- 
lous in  respect  to  the  means  by  which  they  reach  their 
ends.  This  class  of  persons  has  always  existed.  They 
show  themselves  in  all  governments.  Smoothly  they  slide 
into  important  positions.  They  are  the  "  snakes  in  the 
grass,"  making  their  way,  not  unfrequcntly,  quite  unno- 
ticed. They  are  the  designing,  wily,  crafty  politicians ; 
and  they  seek  revolution  to  promote  their  own  individual 
purposes.     This  is  one  class  of  revolutionists. 

A  second  class  are  the  bigots.  They  may  be  religious 
or  political  bigots.  They  fancy  that  their  especial  cause, 
political  or  religious,  is  all  that  is  worth  sustaining  ;  and  a 
government  which  does  not  consult  them  —  does  not  take 
them  into  public  and  private  favor  —  they  will  detest ;  and 
they  will  seek,  by  the  use  of  such  weapons  as  are  at  their 
command,  to  revolutionize  such  a  government,  and  place 
themselves  in  positions  of  power.  This  remark  applies 
more  especially  to  the  ecclesiastics.  They  wish  the  State 
to  consult  the  Church ;  and  a  State  which  refuses  to  con- 
sult the  Cluirch  they  will  seek  to  overturn.  Among  the 
prominent  statesmen  of  this  country,  no  one  ever  suffered 
more  from  this  class  of  persons  tlian  did  Thomas  Jeffer- 
son. He  was  unusually  bold  in  liis  protestations  against 
the  Established  Church  and  its  priesthood ;  and  that  Church 
and  its  priesthood  sought  to  overthrow  the  American  gov- 
ernment because  he  occupied  a  prominent  position  therein. 
There  never  has  been  at  the  head  of  the  American  govern- 
ment a  person  so  dreaded  by  the  ecclesiastics  as  Avas  that 
very  eminent  statesman. 

There  is  still  another  cause  for  the  overthrow  of  a  gov- 
ernment, and  that  is  of  a  connnercial  nature.  Money 
exerts  an  almost  omnipotent  influence.     It  is  so  conven- 


REASONS   FOR   REVOLUTIONS.  399 

ient,  and  gives  its  possessor  so  prominent  a  position,  that 
most  persons  seek  to  possess  themselves  of  its  power. 
There  is  constant  danger  to  be  apprehended-  from  the  aris- 
tocracy of  wealth ;  and  all  governments,  to  some  extent, 
fear  its  power,  and  cater  to  its  wishes. 

From  these  various  sources  governments  are  exposed 
constantly  to  revolutions.  But  there  are,  nevertheless, 
good  and  substantial  reasons  for  revolutions,  and  some  of 
these  will  be  mentioned  : 

1st.  When  a  government  has  done  its  work,  —  has  ar- 
rived at  old  age,  become  decrepid,  superannuated,  —  that 
is  a  good  and  sufficient  reason  for  a  revolution. 

2d.  When  a  government  becomes  so  corrupt  that  only 
the  more  crafty  and  designing  can  be  elevated  into  power, 
that  is  a  good  and  sufficient  reason  for  a  revolution. 

3d.  When  a  government  becomes  palpably  false  to  its 
own  affirmations  or  declarations,  and  tramples  these  mani- 
festly beneath  its  iron  hoofs,  that  is  a  good  and  sufficient 
reason  for  a  revolution. 

4th.  When  a  government  becomes  so  oppressive  that  it 
disregards  the  interests  of  any  considerable  number  of  its 
constituents,  and  crushes  man  to  protect  itself,  that  is 
a  good  and  sufficient  reason  for  a  revolution. 

This  Association  desires  that  these  points  may  be  criti- 
cally examined.  It  asks  statesmen  to  show,  if  they  will, 
wherein  one  of  them  is  incorrect.  If  the  points  made  are 
sound,  —  if  they  cannot  be  successfully  controverted,  — 
then  this  Association  desires  that  they  may  be  applied  to 
any  and  all  existing  governments.  If  they  are  defective, 
let  it  be  shoAvn  wherein  they  are  so.  This  Association 
knows  whereof  it  affirms  when  it  boldly  declares  that  the 
positions  here  taken  are  impregnablej  and  ivill  hear  severest 
criticism. 

§  III.     OF  METHODS  OF  ftlGANIZING  GOVERNMENTS. 

Immediately  subsequent  to  revolutions,  organization,  in 
some  form,  must  come.     This  matter  of  organizing  a  gov- 


400  THE   EDUCATOR. 

ernment  is  one  of  the  most  critical  and  most  important 
which  can  be  treated  of.  Very  few  persons  are  qualified 
to  be  wise  organizers.  Usually  it  is  much  easier  to  destroy 
than  to  construct.  Construction  requires  vastly  more 
mental  ability  than  destniction.  It  is  vastly  easier  to 
exhibit  defects  in  existing  structures  than  to  erect  new 
and  better. 

Several  things  should  be  taken  into  consideration  when 
new  governmental  organizations  are  proposed :  1st,  Ha's 
the  time  arrived  for  a  new  governmental  organization  ? 
2d,  What  form  of  government  are  the  people  qualified  to 
receive  ?  3d,  Is  there  a  sufiicient  number  of  leading  minds 
to  commence  and  hold  together  the  proposed  organization  ? 
These  questions  must  be  carefully  considered  before  action 
is  commenced.  The  thing  called  government  is  not  a  self- 
existent  thing.  It  is  to  be  organized  by  a  union  of  fre- 
quently conflicting  interests.  The  best  government  must 
be  obtained  Avhich  the  circumstances  will  allow.  Refer- 
ence must  be  had  to  locations,  to  past  experiences,  to  pres- 
ent conditions,  to  future  prospects. 

The  instant  it  is  proposed  to  organize  a  government, 
persons  in  various  conditions,  in  difierent  locations,  sur- 
rounded by  difierent  circumstances,  will  be  prompted 
either  to  engage  in  the  new  enterprise,  or  to  resolutely 
oppose  it.  There  will  be  classes  of  persons  among  the 
opposition  whose  support  it  will  be  desirable  to  secure  to 
the  new  enterprise ;  their  position,  their  purity  of  charac- 
ter, the  means  at  their  command,  all  render  it  important,  if 
possible,  to  engage  them  in  its  behalf.  Then,  on  the  other 
hand,  there  will  be  a  class  who  have  enlisted  in  the  new 
movement,  actuated  by  a  desire  to  promote  their  individ- 
ual interests,  or  by  some  equally  low  motive,  and  who, 
consotpiently,  have  no  heart  tlierein.  These  it  would  be 
desirable  to  disj^ose  of;  they  will  rather  retard  than  aid 
the  enterprise,  though  profes'dl}'  its  IVioiids.  The  posi- 
tions o['  these  distinct  classes,  then,  arc  to  be  carefully 
considered  by  the  real  friends  of  the  new  governmental 


METHOD   OF    ORGANIZATION.  401 

organization.  What,  then,  shall  be  done  ?  Plans  must  be 
presented  to  the  minds  of  those  whose  interest  it  is  desira- 
ble to  secure.  While  the  other  class,  who  are  not  desired, 
and  yet  claim  to  be  friendly,  may  be  treated  with  ordinary 
civility,  they  should  not  be  let  into  plans,  because  they 
are  not  to  be  trusted  ;  they  may  prove  traitors  in  the  new 
camp. 

Whoever  will  read  the  history  of  the  organization  of 
the  government  of  your  country  will  see  the  difficulties 
which  surrounded  those  who,  from  purest  motives,  under- 
took that  enterprise.  Because  of  these  many  difficulties 
with  which  they  were  encompassed,  they  veered  a  little 
this  way,  and  then  a  little  that  way,  that  the  new  govern- 
mental ship  might  be  launched.  It  was  the  best  thing 
they  could  do  at  that  critical  moment.  Persons  took  part 
in  that  organization  from  interested  motives,  —  to  use  a 
common  phrase,  with  a  hope  of  feathering  their  own  nests  ; 
and  they  soon  began  to  show  their  real  characters,  embar- 
rassing the  scheme,  and  rendering  it  exceedingly  difficult 
to  do  all  that  was  contemplated  by  the  original  projectors. 
They  who  have  engaged  in  any  enterprise  where  a  consid- 
erable number  of  persons  have  taken  part,  have  invariably 
discovered  that  some  have  slipped  in  who  were  a  detri- 
ment to  the  undertaking,  —  persons  who  would  soon  at- 
tempt to  control  it  for  their  individual  and  selfish  ends. 

Hence,  the  more  this  subject  of  governmental  organiza- 
tion is  examined,  the  more  difficult  will  the  work  appear ; 
and  yet,  when  a  crisis  comes,  action  must  be  had.  The 
ship  must  be  steered ;  to  be  steered,  she  must  be  manned ; 
to  be  manned,  a  selection  must  be  made,  and  officers  must 
be  had.     There  is  no  help  for  this  state  of  things. 

These  considerations  will  lead  to  a  charitable  judgment 
of  the  motives  of  persons  who  attempt  the  work  of  con- 
structing new  institutions.  The  fact  is,  when  the  crisis  has 
arrived,  when  the  revolution  has  come,  either  a  new  order 
of  things  must  be  established,  or  the  people  rush  back,  and 
shelter  themselves  under  the  wings  of  the  tyrants  from 
51  34* 


402  THE   EDUCATOR. 

whom  they  have  escaped.  For  the  people  will  have  a  gov- 
ernment, and  being  exterior,  they  must  have  exterior  gov- 
ernment ;  they  must  see  its  machinery,  they  must  heJiold  its 
officers ;  otherwise  they  run  to  and  fro,  without  order, 
having  no  guiding  star. 

Of  course,  these  remarks  apply  only  to  persons  in  the 
external  conditions.  They  who  are  in  the  internal  are 
their  oivn  rulers  ;  they  need  not  an  exterior  government ; 
they  have  in  their  interiors  principles  which  answer  every 
purpose. 

When  the  government  of  this  country  was  organized, 
there  was  a  sparse  population,  scattered  over  vast  territo- 
ries. A  proposition  was  started  to  organize  a  new  body 
politic  —  to  launch  an  entirely  new  ship.  Prominent  per- 
sons assembled  from  different  locations  ;  different  interests 
prompted  them ;  they  enjoyed  different  degrees  of  knowl- 
edge, and  were  different  in  respect  to  the  degrees  of  inter- 
nal development.  Among  them  were  a  few  minds  who  had 
the  good  of  their  country  in  view.  One  class  of  the  people 
saw  that  a  new  government  must  be  organized,  and  they 
rather  submitted  to  what  could  not  be  prevented,  than 
cordially  joined  in  the  work.  Publicly  and  privately  the 
different  classes  instructed  their  delegations.  The  storm 
raged  around  them,  and  there  was  an  uncertainty  as  to 
whether  the  ship  which  was  to  be  launched  would  weather 
the  storm.  She  might  ride  it  out  triumphantly,  or  go  to 
pieces  on  the  rocks.  With  these  circumstances  surround- 
ing them,  with  these  heavy  responsibilities  resting  on  them, 
the  delegates  resolved  to  organize.  One  class  labored  to 
bring  up  the  structure  to  their  lofty  conceptions  ;  another 
class  attempted  to  keep  it  down  to  the  level  of  their  plane. 
A  third  class  vacillated  from  one  to  another.  These  three 
classes  were  to  be  considered.  Whenever  the  higher 
class  of  statesmen  were  about  to  propose  a  measure,  they 
had  to  think  first  of  that  lower  class,  governed  by  interest, 
and  then  of  that  middle,  vacillating,  uncertain  class.  This 
middle  class   must   bo  secured,  if  possible ;    extravagant 


METHOD    OF   ORGANIZATION.  403 

measures  must  not  be  risked;  seeming  radicalisms  must 
not  be  proposed ;  because  the  measure  was  to  be  carried 
by  votes.  Thus  it  was  exceedingly  diflScult  for  the  states- 
men who  held  the  highest  views  to  put  those  views  for- 
ward in  such  ways  as  to  secure  a  majority  vote. 

This  reference  to  the  condition  of  this  country  in  its 
incipient  stages  is  presented  at  this  time,  not  for  merely 
historical  purposes,  but  as  illustrative  of  the  diflSculties 
which  must  attend  a  new  governmental  organization  at  the 
present  stage  of  man's  progress. 

The  yoke  of  an  old  government,  superannuated  though 
it  may  have  grown,  oppressive  though  it  may  have  become, 
wicked  and  crafty  though  its  leaders  may  be,  should  yet 
be  worn  until  it  becomes  absolutely  insupportable ;  for  it 
is  not  wholly  certain  that  a  new  government,  when  insti- 
tuted, will  be  enough  better  than  the  old  to  compensate 
for  the  sacrifices  consequent  on  the  revolution,  on  the  one 
hand,  and  the  labors  of  reconstruction,  on  the  other. 

While,  then,  the  Association  of  Governmentizers  dis- 
tinctly perceives  that  the  hour  is  at  hand  when  a  revolu- 
tion must  come  in  this  nation,  yet  it  feels  the  deepest  anx- 
iety when  it  looks  forward  to  the  construction  of  a  new 
political  fabric.  It  will  be  a  fearful  crisis  —  an  hour  when 
the  passions  of  men  will  be  excited  to  an  extent  seldom,  if 
ever,  known  before.  This  Association,  in  these  discourses, 
proposes  to  place  in  the  hands  of  its  general  agent  a  series 
of  instructions  which  will  be  of  the  greatest  use  in  that 
hour  of  peril.  And  when  the  political  elements  shall  be 
dissolved,  and  men  shall  run  to  and  fro,  hither  and  thither, 
seeking  knowledge,  the  voice  of  woman  shall  be  heard, 
saying,  "  Here  is  precisely  the  chart  you  need,  to  guide 
you  in  this  stormy  and  trying  hour."  Connected  with  this 
Association  is  a  class  of  eminent  statesmen  of  the  past  and 
the  present,  who  have  guided  the  ship  of  state  in  perilous 
times,  and  have  learned  by  experience  how  to  manage  in 
these  critical  periods.  That  knowledge  shall  be  presented 
and  lodged  in  the  capacious  mind  of  its  truthful  and  un- 


404  THE  EDUCATOR. 

flinching  agent,  who  knows  naught  of  fear  when  a  right 
act  is  to  be  done. 


§  rV.     ELEMENTARY  PRINCIPLES  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

Principles  are  ever  the  same.  Persons  change  ;  princi- 
ples, never.  It  is  of  the  greatest  practical  importance  that 
there  should  be  a  clear  perception  and  a  distinct  affirmation 
of  the  elementary  principles  of  government,  so  that  the 
fabric  may  rest  on  a  permanent  and  sufficiently  broad  basis. 
A  much  larger  number  of  persons  are  acquainted  with 
facts  than  with  fundamental  princij^les.  A  more  numerous 
class  is  able  to  rear  structures  than  to  lay  broad,  deep,  and 
invulnerable  foundations.  This  paper  will  present  certain 
elementary  principles,  which  the  Association  of  Govern- 
mentizers  deems  of  the  greatest  importance  as  forming  a 
substantial  basis  for  a  governmental  structure.  These 
principles  will  be  most  carefully  and  deliberately  declared 
by  one  who  was,  when  on  your  earth,  exceedingly  familiar 
with  this  branch  of  labor ;  and  who  by  his  pen,  more  than 
his  voice,  aided  in  setting  forth  certain  fundamental  prin- 
ciples, when  the  American  government  was  formed.  [An- 
other speaks :] 

1.  All  Nature  exhibits  this  phenomenon,  —  extending  to 
the  smallest  atom,  and  to  all  the  fluids,  whether  visible 
or  invisible  to  outer  vision,  —  namely,  that  all  things  are 
male  and  female.  Whoever  overlooks  this  elementary  prin- 
ciple is  to  that  extent  disqualified  for  constructiag  a  gov- 
ernment. Diiferently  organized  though  the  sexes  are,  in 
some  respects,  yet  in  a  true  sense  the  two  constitute  man. 
Each  possesses  certain  qualifications  :  which  qualifications, 
when  harmoniously  combined,  form  one  complete  being. 
This,  in  laying  the  foundations  of  a  government,  must  be 
recognized  as  a  fixed  principle.  Without  it,  a  wise,  har- 
monious, complete  system  cannot  bo  constructed. 

2.  Each  person  is  a  distinct  individual,  a  sovereign,  hav- 
'lOig  a  perfect  right  to  do  as  he  or  she  pleases,  in  respect  to 


FUNDAMENTAL    PRINCIPLES.  405 

his  or  her  person,  his  or  her  property,  to  follow  his  or  her 
pursuits,  to  seek  his  or  her  hapipiness  in  his  or  her  oion  indi- 
vidual way.  This  Association  deeply  feels  that  it  has  now 
aflSrmed  a  most  momentous  elementary  principle.  Each 
individual  person  is  called  upon  to  perform  certain  individ. 
ual  functions.  A  second  person  may  not  say,  for  example's 
sake,  how  and  when  another  may  worship,  what  another 
may  eat  or  drink,  how  long  or  when  another  may  sleep, 
when  or  where  another  may  travel,  or  what  kind  of  labor 
another  may  pursue.  In  respect  to  these  matters  (and 
others,  of  minor  importance,  which  might  be  named)  each 
individual  is  to  be  his  or  her  own  judge ;  and  no  person, 
no  being,  however  high  or  low,  no  friend,  however  near, 
no  relative,  however  dear,  is  to  interpose  or  dictate  to 
another. 

It  will  be  perceived,  when  this  principle  is  carefully 
examined,  that  it  is  one  of  immense  consequence,  in  a  basis 
for  a  governmental  structure ;  and  on  this  account  it  has 
been  dwelt  on  with  much  particularity,  so  that  its  length 
and  breadth,  depth  and  height,  may  be  clearly  compre- 
hended. It  intends  to  go  this  length,  that  even  Jehovah 
himself  has  no  right  to  interfere  with  the  individual  [as  it 
is  well  known  He  does  not].  Each  person  must  and  should 
act  on  his  or  her  own  individual  responsibility.  Persons 
may  give  counsel  —  they  may  express  their  opinions  with 
the  greatest  freedom  relative  to  the  opinions  or  acts  of 
others ;  but  there  must  be  none  of  that  interference  which 
says,  "  You  must  follow  me,  without  regard  to  your  individ- 
ual preferences,  reason,  or  judgment."  In  this  way,  and 
only  in  this  way,  can  the  conscience  be  free,  can  the  indi- 
vidual pursue  his  or  her  own  happiness.  A  principle  less 
broad  than  this  will,  in  so  far  as  it  is  less  broad,  render  a 
government  defective.  This  Association  requests  that  this 
principle  may  be  most  searchingly  criticized ;  and  it  has  no 
fears  of  that  criticism.  The  more  it  is  examined,  the  more 
will  the  critic  perceive  its  perfection,  and  its  indispensabil- 
ity  as  a  basis  of  all  wise  governmental  action. 


406  THE   EDUCATOK. 

3.  A  government  must  be  founded  with  a  clear  com- 
prehension of  the  following  points,  namely :  That  it  is 
a  temjporary  oi'ganization ;  that,  being  temporary,  as  man 
progresses  in  the  acquirement  of  knowledge,  in  the  unfold- 
ing of  wisdom,  the  institutions  of  to-day  are  to  he  outgrown, 
— to  become  old,  infirm,  dilapidated,  superannuated,  useless. 
As  certain  reptiles  cast  off,  from  time  to  time,  their  tem- 
poraiy  coverings,  so  the  best  government  that  can  now  be 
constructed  must  in  time  be  repudiated,  to  give  place  to  a 
higher  and  yet  more  perfect  system.  This  must  continue 
until  merely  external  governments  will  be  entirely  out- 
grown, and  man  become  his  own  sovereign,  or  president ; 
the  framer,  administrator,  and  executor,  of  his  own  laws. 
Excelsior,  then,  should  be  the  motto.  The  instant  a  best 
government  is  constructed,  the  next  instant  every  person 
should  strive  to  outgrow  it.  It  is  but  a  temporary  scaffold- 
ing, by  which  the  individual  may  pass  on  to  a  more  perfect 
condition.  One  of  the  grandest  mistakes  which  man 
makes,  governmentally  speaking,  is  in  supposing  that  a  form 
of  government  is  to  be  jierjjetual,  and  is  not  to  be  out- 
grown. One  might  as  well  say  that  the  pair  of  shoes  which 
he  wears  to-day  must  last  forever  j  or,  that  the  edifice  of 
to-day  must  remain  without  improvement,  in  either  exte- 
rior or  interior,  as  the  true  pattern  for  all  ages.  A  govern- 
ment is  but  a  house  into  which  persons  enter  for  temporary 
habitation.  The  moment  they  are  able  to  form  a  better 
structure,  they  are  justified  in  so  doing. 

The  Association  of  Governmentizers  attaches  great  im- 
portance to  the  three  considerations  mentioned  in  this 
discourse,  and  desires  that  they  may  be  fully  considered 
and  widely  disseminated.  They  will  help  to  correct  certain 
errors  into  which  prominent  statesmen  have  fallen,  and  will 
lead  to  a  just  appreciation  of  existing  governmental  insti- 
tutions. When  the  grand  excelsior  sunmiit  is  reached,  then 
each  man  and  each  woman  shall  enjoy  perfect  individual 
sovereignty,  and  enter  into  that  kingdom  "  whose  officers 
are  peace,  and  whoso  exactors  are  righteousness." 


CONSTEUCTION.  407 

§  V.    OF  STRUCTURES,   BASED  ON  ELEMENTARY  PRINCIPLES. 

Having  laid  sufficiently  broad  and  substantial  founda- 
tions of  principles  as  a  governmental  basis,  there  should  be 
cautious  procedure  to  structures  as  broad,  comprehensive, 
and  substantial,  as  is  the  basis  on  which  they  are  to  be 
reared.  Principles,  it  should  be  observed,  are  but  founda- 
tions ;  the  various  departments  of  government  forming 
the  superstructure  resting  thereupon.  The  greatest  care 
should  be  had  that  the  governmental  fabric  correspond  in 
all  its  details  to  its  professed  and  affirmed  principles  ;  else 
it  will  be  an  incongruous,  rickety  aflFair,  instead  of  a  har. 
monious  and  substantial  structure. 

These  observations  are  made  with  a  view  of  introducing 
an  eminently  constructive  statesman,  who,  when  an  inhab- 
itant of  this  earth,  participated  in  labors  of  this  character, 
and  who  will  present  this  branch  of  the  subject.  [Another 
speaks : ] 

A  cursory  examination  of  the  principles  presented  by 
the  Association  of  Governmentizers  will  exliibit  an  entirely 
new  foundation  for  a  proposed  governmental  structure. 
There  is  no  government  now  in  operation  on  this  earth 
which  has  attempted  to  build  on  the  principles  declared. 
This  Association  proposes  to  introduce  an  entirely  new 
element ;  and  it  is  important  to  consider  what  use  shall  be 
made  of  this  new  element  in  a  governmental  structure. 
This  element  is  the  feminine.  The  first  principle  declared 
is,  that  the  masculine  and  feminine  together  constitute  that 
which  truly  makes  man. 

But  where  can  woman  be  advantageously  placed  in  a 
governmental  structure,  so  that  she  herself  will  feel  that  she 
is  in  her  true  position  ;  and  so  that  man,  or  rather  the  mas- 
cuhne  half  of  man,  will  also  feel  that  he  is  in  his  true  posi- 
tion, —  in  other  words,  so  that  both  the  masculine  and  the 
feminine  will  be  perfectly  satisfied  with  their  relative 
positions  ?  This  is  a  very  critical  point,  and  has  never 
before  been  considered  by  a  statesman  with  direct  refer- 


408  THE   EDUCATOR. 

ence  to  a  working  organization,  as  this  Association  proposes 
that  its  structure  shall  be.  It  becomes  necessary,  there- 
fore, that  there  should  be  an  analysis  of  the  two  sexes, 
that  it  may  be  seen,  in  general,  wherein  they  disagree,  if  at 
all,  and  wherein  they  agree,  if  at  all.  This  is  the  first 
important  thing  to  be  done,  in  constructing  a  govern- 
mental system  in  harmony  with  the  principles  proposed. 

To  begin,  then,  with  the  masculine.  lie  is  usually  larger 
in  stature  ;  more  muscular ;  more  excitable,  or,  phreno- 
logically  speaking,  combative ;  and  he  is  usually  a  greater 
explorer  or  traveller,  delighting  to  penetrate  to  new  fields 
of  thought,  action,  and  labor.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
female  sees  more  quickly,  more  easily  catches  a  new 
thought,  cherishes  that  thought  with  greater  tenderness, 
and  retains  it  with  greater  affection ;  she  is  more  able  to 
bear  disappointments,  afflictions,  and  sorrows.;  and  has 
truly  a  more  religious,  and,  interiorly  speaking,  a  more 
philosophic  mind.  These,  briefly,  are  points  wherein  the 
two  disagree. 

In  several  points  they  agree.  Their  love  for  social 
intercourse  is  about  the  same  ;  diff'ering,  however,  in  forms 
of  manifestation,  but  equal  in  usefulness  to  its  object  or 
objects.  In  respect  to  a  love  for  the  fine  arts,  as  a  whole, 
there  cannot  be  said  to  be  a  very  marked  difference.  In 
respect  to  hopes  of  future  existence,  the  difierence,  if 
any,  is  slight,  with  a  little  leaning  towards  the  femi- 
nine. In  respect  to  faithfulness  in  uttering  truths,  there 
cannot  be  said  to  be  a  marked  difference ;  but  the 
leaning,  if  any,  is  rather  toward  the  masculine,  —  woman 
being  slightly  less  frank  in  the  utterance  of  her  real 
opinions. 

Confidence  is  reposed  in  this  deliberately  prepared  analy- 
sis of  the  masculine  and  feminine  characteristics.  The 
conclusion  derived  therefrom  is,  in  brief,  the  following: 
One  element  quite  nicely  balances  the  other,  taken  as  a 
whole.  Wiiero  one  fails,  the  other  furnishes  the  true 
complement. 


CONSTEUCTION.  409 

From  this  analysis  the  following  results  are  deduced, 
namely :  In  selecting  persons  to  hold  important  positions, 
a  just  reference  should  be  had  to  the  natural  capabilities 
of  the  two  sexes.  If  heavy  labor  is  to  be  done,  requiring 
muscular  strength,  the  male  will  naturally  be  selected ;  if, 
on  the  other  hand,  simple  questions  of  right  are  to  be 
determined,  the  female  will  be  selected,  because  she  more 
quickly  perceives,  or,  to  use  another  term,  is  the  more 
intuitive. 

These  two  points  sufficiently  illustrate  the  naturalness 
with  which  this  principle  of  equality  in  the  sexes  may  be 
applied  in  a  governmental  system.  The  mistaken  appre- 
hensions which  are  entertained  by  persons  standing  on  low 
planes  of  development,  respecting  difficulties  which  would 
ensue  were  woman  to  be  governmentally  recognized,  may 
be  entirely  dismissed. 

Turning,  then,  to  the  second  principle,  —  which  affirms 
that  each  person  is  to  be  considered  an  individual  sover- 
eign, having  a  perfect  right  to  think,  to  say,  to  go,  to 
come,  and  to  do,  as  he  or  she  individually  may  choose, — 
this,  also,  is  a  principle  till  now  unrecognized  in  the  basis 
of  a  governmental  structure.  It  must  be  considered  with 
the  greatest  deliberation.  How,  then,  can  a  government 
be  built  on  this  new  principle  ?  Several  things  must  be 
resultant  of  its  adoption : 

First,  Tlie  government  cannot  he  one  of  force.  It  would 
have  no  power  to  compel  any  person  either  to  do  an  act, 
or  to  refrain  from  doing  an  act.  The  principle  operates 
both  ways. 

At  first  view,  it  would  seem  that  a  government  based  on 
this  principle  would  be,  in  fact,  no  government  at  all ;  and 
it  would  seem  to  be  scarcely  worth  one's  while  to  spend 
time  in  scheming  such  a  nonentity  as  a  government  with- 
out power  to  enforce  its  own  rules.  And  yet  it  will  be 
seen  that  such  a  government  may  he  constructed,  if  but 
another  point  be  considered,  which  will  now  be  presented, 
namely : 

52  35 


410  THE   EDUCATOR. 

Second,  Of  necessity  it  must  he  a  voluntar7j  government. 
One  cannot  say  to  another,  at  any  time,  under  any  circum- 
stances whatever,  "  You  are,  whether  you  will  or  not,  a 
member  of  this  government."  It  cannot  press  persons  into 
its  service ;  it  must,  of  necessity,  wait  for  volunteers.  So, 
on  the  other  hand,  when  persons  refuse  to  observe  its  rules, 
it  cannot  say,  "  We,  that  is,  the  government,  will  punish 
you."  But  it  can  say,  "  The  same  door  by  which  you 
made  your  entrance  is  open  for  your  exit."  The  govern- 
ment neither  compels  you  to  enter,  nor  to  remain  when 
you  choose  to  withdraw.  It  only  asks  that,  while  you 
remain  within  its  fold,  you  will  observe  its  regulations. 
But  if  you  say,  "  The  regulations  are  tyrannical,  and  there- 
fore not  to  be  observed,"  you  are  at  liberty  to  do  one 
of  two  things :  either,  first,  change  them,  if  you  can,  by 
appealing  to  the  intelligence  of  the  constructors ;  or,  sec- 
ondly, withdraw.  It  wiU  be  seen,  then,  that  this  govern- 
ment cannot  frame  a  penal  code ;  it  leaves  each  of  its 
members  to  do  precisely  that  which  he  or  she  deems  proper 
to  do,  in  vieio  of  the  regulations  (mark  that !)  ivhich  he  or  she 
knows  to  have  been  adopted. 

Thus  is  instituted,  in  harmony  with  the  highest  individ- 
ual freedom,  a  voluntary  government,  such  as  the  individuals 
themselves  choose  from  time  to  time  to  construct,  —  pre- 
cisely as  a  person  manufactures  or  purchases  a  pair  of  shoes 
for  his  own  feet.  He  is  at  liberty  to  put  his  feet  into  the 
shoes  and  wear  them,  if  they  meet  his  wants ;  or,  if  they 
pinch  his  toes,  he  has  a  perfect  right  to  withdraw  his  feet, 
and  no  person  may  compel  him  to  do  otherwise. 

Lastly,  in  respect  to  the  third  2^rinci2ile,  namely,  that  a 
government  is  to  be  considered  as  a  scaffolding  to  a  higher 
condition.  This  principle  is  not  affirmed  in  existing  gov- 
ernments ;  on  the  contrary,  it  is  assumed  that  they  are 
always  to  stand,  that  subjects  are  never  to  outgrow  them ; 
in  short,  that  they  are  eternal.  This  principle  denies  such 
an  assumption,  and  considers  a  government  as  but  a  tempo- 


"   PRINCIPLES    AND    MEN."  411 

rary  arrangement.  Taking,  then,  this  princijile  into  view, 
what  maybe  said  constructionally  having  relation  thereto? 
The  first  thing  to  be  noted  is  this,  —  that  all  things  in 
Nature  are  progressive ;  and,  as  a  sequence,  the  best  gov- 
ernment which  can  be  upreared  to-day  may  be  seen  to  be 
very  defective  to-morrow.  The  duty,  then,  of  the  parties 
interested  is,  first,  to  clearly  point  out  the  defect  or  defects 
which  are  perceived,  because  of  having  arrived  at  a  higher 
degree  of  development.  Secondly,  to  seek  a  remedy  for 
that  particular  defect,  or  class  of  defects,  as  the  case  may 
be.  Thirdly,  should  the  defects  be  such  as  to  produce 
great  chafing  or  oppression,  and  should  earnest  remon- 
strance be  unavailing,  then  the  partj^  or  parties  should  say, 
"  I  cannot,  with  the  present  amount  of  light  which  has  come 
to  my  mind,  remain  a  member  of  this  government;  and, 
therefore,  I  quietly  withdraw." 


§  VII.     OF  PEKSONS  CAPABLE  OF  CONSTRUCTING  GOVERNMENIS. 

A  common  expression  is,  "  Principles,  not  Men."  Taken 
in  a  limited  sense,  this  is  a  most  correct  sentiment.  But 
what  are  principles  loWiout  men?  Principles,  alone,  are 
like  faith  without  labor.  Princij^les  and  men  is  a  broader 
and  more  valuable  sentiment.  There  may  be  principles 
without  men,  and  there  may  be  men  without  principles,  — 
neither  of  which  alone  can  construct  a  governmental  fabric. 
A  government  cannot  be  constructed  without  principles 
on  which  to  rest ;  neither  can  principles  construct  a  gov- 
ernment without  men  to  elaborate,  arrange,  and  administer 
the  same.  It  would  be  a  curious  question  to  debate, 
had  this  Association  nothing  more  important  to  occupy  its 
attention,  —  Which  would  be  of  the  greatest  service  to 
mankind,  principles  without  men,  or  men  without  prin- 
ciples? Let,  then,  that  loose  sentiment,  "  Principles,  not 
Men,"  give  place  to  the  more  important  one,  ''  Principles 
and  Men." 

The  merchant  mans  his  ship  with  reference  to  the  voyage 


412  THE   EDUCATOR. 

to  be  prosecuted.  The  agriculturalist  employs  men  with 
direct  regard  to  the  labors  which  are  anticipated.  In 
founding  a  beneficent  institution,  persons  are  selected  as 
supervisors  with  reference  to  their  capabilities  for  manag- 
ing the  proposed  institution ;  and  so  throughout  the  various 
concerns  of  society,  —  persons  are  selected  with  careful 
reference  to  any  proposed  undertaking.  Should  this  rule, 
general  as  it  is,  be  entirely  disregarded  when  a  proposition 
is  started  to  construct  a  new  government  ?  Manifestly  it 
should  not.  What,  then,  are  the  essential  qualifications 
requisite  to  fit  men  for  the  work  now  proposed  ?  These 
qualifications  will  be  indicated  in  their  natural  orders  : 

First.  The  person  whom  it  is  proposed  to  engage  in 
this  labor  should  clearly  comprehend  the  fundamental  prin- 
ciples on  which  the  new  government  is  to  be  based.  He 
may  be  catechized  in  the  following  way  : 

Question  1st.  Do  you  understand  that  it  requires  two 
persons,  male  and  female,  to  constitute  a  whole  man  ? 

2d.  Do  you  understand  that  each  man,  and  each  looman, 
if  you  2^lease,  has  a  perfect  right,  under  all  circumstances, 
in  all  conditions,  and  in  ivhatever  locations,  to  do  as  he  or 
she  2)leases  ? 

3d.  Do  you  allow  that  government  is  but  a  temporary 
arrangement,  to  he  outgrown  tvith  greatest  ijossihle  speed? 

If  the  person  thus  addressed  is  able,  without  the  least 
equivocation,  without  the  slightest  qualification,  to  answer 
each  and  all  these  questions  afiirmatively,  that  will  consti- 
tute one  essential  qualification. 

The  second  point  is,  Is  the  person  ready  now  to  aid  in 
constructing  a  government  based  on  these  fundameidal  prin- 
cipjles?  He  need  not  be  asked  whether  he  may  be  ready 
at  a  distant  time,  but  the  question  to  be  propounded  is, 
Are  you  ready  to  commence  this  work  noio?  Are  you  wil- 
ling to  risk  your  reputation,  your  property,  your  life,  if  need 
be,  in  this  neio  enterprise  ?  Searching  though  this  question 
may  be,  yet,  unless  the  individual  questioned  can  answer 
it  fully,  frankly,  and  without  hesitation,  ho  is  not  the  man 


QUALIFICATIONS   FOR   THE   NEW   ENTERPRISE.  413 

for  the  time,  —  whatever  he  may  have  been,  whatever  he 
may  become.  If  that  searcliing-  question  can  be  answered 
affirmatively,  so  far  so  good. 

A  third  and  final  question  is,  Do  you  love  these  funda- 
mental iwincijples,  as  they  have  been  presented  to  your  mind, 
more  titan  all  things  else  ?  Ave  you  perfectly  willing  to  pro- 
mote and  promulgate  these  principles  publicly ,  privately ,  in 
church,  in  state,  at  home,  abroad,  ivherever  you  are?  Are 
you  willing  to  announce  your  allegiance  to  these  fundamental 
'principles,  even  though  it  may  separate  you  from  church, 
from  state, from  home, from  land, from  children,  from  the 
companion  of  your  bosom  ?  If  the  person  questioned  hesi- 
tates, then  he  is  unfit  for  this  new  struggle ;  he  ought  not 
to  be  engaged ;  for,  when  the  storm  comes,  at  the  very 
time  Avhen  his  services  will  be  most  needed,  when  the 
winds  blow  and  the  waves  dash  against  the  newly-launched 
ship,  when  every  person  on  board  should  be  at  his  post, 
then  this  man  will  be  missing,  —  expectations  which  have 
been  raised  will  end  in  disappointment  and  mortification ; 
and  perhaps  the  new  enterprise,  in  consequence  of  his 
absence,  will  founder  and  be  lost. 

The  Association  of  Governmentizers  is  composed  of  per- 
sons some  of  whom  were,  wdien  on  your  earth,  eminent 
statesmen.  They  acquired,  when  here,  a  large  amount  of 
experience.  Mingling  with  other  eminent  statesmen  in  the 
higher  conditions,  they  have  interchanged  experiences. 
They  are  fully  sensible  how  exceedingly  liable  are  persons 
who  offer  themselves  to  engage  in  a  new  enterprise  like 
this,  from  not  understanding  the  principles  to  be  affirmed, 
the  sacrifices  to  be  made,  the  trials  to  be  endured,  to 
falter  when  their  services  are  most  needed. 

The  agriculturalist  employs  his  laborers ;  they  mow  the 
grass,  and  gather  the  same  in  the  fields  beneath  the  cloud- 
less sk}'- ;  but,  when  the  gathering  tempest  is  perceived,  he 
expects  that  then,  more  especially,  they  will  be  at  hand, 
and  labor  more  assiduously,  as  the  storm  approaches,  to 
protect  and  preserve  the  property  of  their  employer.     So 

35* 


414  THE   EDUCATOR. 

will  it  be  expected  of  those  who  offer  their  services  in  this 
great  governmental  field,  that  they  should  weigh  well  the 
undertaking;  should  consider  the  magnitude  of  the  labor, 
the  storms  which  may  come,  and  resolve  individually,  in 
the  language  of  another,  ''  I  know  not  what  others  will 
do,  but,  for  myself,  I  shall  fight."  That  is  :  "I  shall  main- 
tain my  principles,  and  my  position,  if  I  stand  alone."  Such 
persons  are  precisely  the  sort  needed  to  man  the  new  gov- 
ernmental ship  ;  and  then  the  winds  may  blow,  the  tempest 
may  howl,  the  lightnings  may  flash,  the  thunders  may  roll, 
but  the  ship  will  preserve  its  onward  course.  In  con- 
structing a  government,  then,  this  must  be  the  motto  : 
"  Principles  and  3Ien.'' 


§  Vir.     THE  AMERICAN  GOVERNMENT,    AND    ITS  DISMEMBERMENT. 

Considering  the  time  and  the  circumstances  of  its  form- 
ation, the  persons  engaged  therein,  and  the  objects  to  be 
attained,  the  American  republic  may  be  justly  denominated 
the  grandest  governmental  structure  ever  reared  by  man. 
To  justly  appreciate  this  achievement,  it  is  proper  that 
there  should  be  an  impartial  statement  of  the  difficulties 
which  lay  in  the  way  of  its  projectors.  The  subject  will 
be  presented  by  one  who  was  a  prominent  actor  on  the 
stage  at  that  important  political  period.    [Another  speaks :] 

If  there  is  anything  adapted  to  call  out  the  faculties  of 
man,  if  there  bo  anything  whicli  will  fully  educate  him,  if 
there  be  anything  which  will  thoroughly  test  his  statesman- 
ship, it  is  the  attempt  to  construct  a  new  government.  As 
qualifications  to  commence  an  undertaking  of  this  charac- 
ter, several  things  are  essential :  1st.  A  thorough  knoAvl- 
edge  of  other  governments,  witli  an  ability  to  perceive 
their  defects,  and  to  discover  that  which  is  truly  valuable, 
and  which  should  be  preserved.  2d.  A  thorough  knowledge 
of  tlic  capacities  of  the  people  to  receive  and  comprehend 
fundamental  principles  which  may  bo  presented  as  the  basis 
of  a  new  government.     3d.  A  sufficient  degree  of  confi- 


THE    AMERICAN    EEPUBLIC.  415 

dence  in  the  people  to  believe  that  if  the  new  government 
is  constructed  they  will  be  willing  to  accept  and  to  main- 
tain it.  These  three  things  are  important  in  the  outset, 
to  encourage  an  effort  to  construct  a  new  system. 

At  the  time  when  it  was  proposed  to  throw  off  the  Brit- 
ish yoke,  and  to  construct  the  new  American  confederation, 
there  were  a  few  persons  who  had  acquired  by  study  a 
pretty  thorough  knowledge  of  the  ancient  and  the  more 
modern  governmental  systems.  They  were  able  to  per- 
ceive the  defects  of  existing  governments,  and  to  discover 
some  things  which  should  be  introduced  into  a  new  scheme. 
But  there  was  doubt  whether  the  people  at  large  could  be 
successfully  brought  to  comprehend  the  principles  and 
essential  purposes  of  the  new  system.  And  here  was  the 
great  primal  difficulty.  It  was  not  so  much  in  putting  the 
scheme  on  paper, —  that  was  comparatively  an  easy  achieve- 
ment,—  but  the  real  difficulty  was  in  the  then  condition 
of  the  people.  On  several  accounts  they  were  attached 
to  the  old  governmental  systems,  especially  that  of  the 
mother-country.  Their  friends,  their  relatives,  dwelt  there: 
their  attachments  were  there  ;  in  fact,  they  kneio  something 
of  the  old  government,  while  they  knew  little  or  nothing 
of  the  newly-proposed  scheme.  It  is  always  difficult  to 
induce  persons  to  leave  a  certainty,  and  embrace  an  uncer- 
tainty ;  to  leave  things  seen,  and  follow  after  the  unseen. 
Besides,  their  commercial  interests  attached  them  to  the 
old  governments.  As  a  people,  they  were  poor;  they 
relied  on  their  commercial  intercourse  for  support.  If, 
then,  the  cords  which  bound  the  two  countries  together 
were  severed,  their  commerce  must  necessarily  be  cut  off. 

It  was,  therefore,  with  considerable  hesitation,  and  with 
many  misgivings  of  success,  that  a  few  prominent  persons 
resolved  to  embark  in  the  new  enterprise.  It  was  a  time 
when  persons  spoke  from  their  deepest  feelings,  and  with 
a  sense  of  the  danger  to  which  they  were  truly  exposed. 
Hence  it  brought  out  some  of  those  strong  expressions 
which  will  be  handed  down  to  yet  future  ages,  such  as  the 


416  THE    EDUCATOR. 

following :  "  We  must  hang  together,  or  we  shall  hang 
separately  ;"  "  Sink  or  swim,  live  or  die,  survive  or  perish, 
I  am  for  the  declaration."  Men  spoke  as  they  felt ;  their 
lives,  their  reputations,  their  fortunes  —  all  were  at  stake  ! 
Eminent  persons,  whose  names  might  be  cited,  were  it 
deemed  proper  at  this  time,  labored  silently,  and  exerted  an 
unseen  though  not  unfelt  influence.  They  were  not  public 
declaimers,  but  they  were  industrious  laborers,  encour- 
aging by  their  deeds  the  boldest  speech  on  the  part  of  the 
orators  of  that  epoch. 

Such,  then,  was  the  condition  of  things  when  it  was 
determined  to  launch  the  new  ship.  Documents  were  to 
be  prepared,  which  were  to  be  scrutinized  by  the  friends 
of  the  new  enterprise  in  this  country,  and  by  its  enemies 
also  ;  and  these  documents  were  to  be  spread  before  the 
nations  of  the  earth.  It  was  needful,  therefore,  that  they 
should  be  prepared  with  the  greatest  deliberation,  and  with 
the  keenest  eye  to  the  object  to  be  gained,  and  the  difficul- 
ties to  be  encountered.  Persons  were  selected  supposed 
to  be  best  qualified  for  this  important  branch  of  labor. 
They  met ;  deliberated ;  divided  themselves  into  commit- 
tees, who  were  to  consider  and  report  such  branches  as 
were  assigned  them.  But  the  great  work  of  that  time 
was  to  prepare  an  instrument  which  should  not  only  fully 
state  grievances  and  oppressions,  but  which  should  affirm 
important  fundamental  principles.  That  document  was 
prepared,  presented  to  a  committee  for  consideration ; 
slight  alterations  were  made,  and  at  a  proper  time  it  was 
submitted  to  the  body  who  were  to  finally  act  upon  it. 
It  passed.     It  was  then  thrown  out  upi)n  the  breeze. 

That  was  a  moment  of  almost  breutliless  anxiety.  How 
would  that  instrument  be  received  by  the  people  at  large  ? 
How  would  it  affect  the  leading  minds  of  other  govern- 
ments ?  It  was  a  novel  document ;  it  affirmed  principles 
which  had  never  before  been  announced  as  a  basis  of 
goveniiiiental  action. 

Suffice  it  to    say  that  that  Declaration  was    generally 


THE   AMERICAN   REPUBLIC.  417 

adopted ;  but  it  was  misinterpreted.  It  was  not  received 
with  all  the  breadth  of  application  which  was  in  the  mind 
of  its  principal  framer.  It  was  his  intention  to  give  the 
largest  liberty  possible  to  every  person.  Instruments  sub- 
sequently framed  limited  the  natural  action  of  the  princi- 
ples therein  expressed.  An  element  was  introduced  which 
came  near  overthrowing  the  whole  enterprise ;  and  that 
element  was  the  claim  that  man  may  liold  property  in  man, 
and  that  legislation  must  proceed  on  this  basis.  What 
could  the  friends  of  the  new  movement  do  ?  They  saw 
the  dangers  to  which  the  new  governmental  ship  was 
exposed.  If  this  claim  were  denied,  the  ship  would  at  once 
be  scuttled,  and  go  to  the  bottom.  It  was  a  time  of  painful 
interest.  If  they  went  back,  then  British  tyranny  stared 
them  in  the  face.  Stand  still,  they  could  not.  At  all  haz- 
ards they  must  go  on,  trusting  in  the  living  God,  in  the 
justice  of  their  cause,  and  hoping  for  rapid  progress  when 
the  new  Ship  of  State  should  be  fairly  launched.  Thus,  in 
the  hour  of  trial,  and  with  the  greatest  reluctance,  they 
admitted  the  idea  that  man  could  hold  property  in  man. 
As  a  consequence  of  this,  there  must  be  a  representation 
based  on  this  principle  ;  there  must  be  an  agreement  for  a 
rendition  of  this  species  of  property  under  certain  circum- 
stances ;  and  there  must  be,  furthermore,  a  consent  that 
the  trade  in  slaves  should  not  be  interfered  with  for  a  cer- 
tain term  of  years.  Thus  the  most  cursed  thing  that  ever 
crept  into  human  government  has  insinuated  itself  into  that 
of  the  American  States ;  and,  in  so  far  as  it  recognizes  this 
principle,  it  is  defective. 

It  was  an  egregious  mistake.  Better  that  the  ship  had 
been  scuttled  in  the  outset !  Better  to  have  borne  the 
British  yoke,  than  to  have  meanly  fastened  a  more  cruel 
yoke  on  others. 

"  Dear  as  Freedom  is,  and  in  my  heart's 
Just  estimation  prized  above  all  price, 
I  had  much  rather  be  myself  the  slave. 
And  wear  the  bonds,  than  fasten  them  on  him." 

53 


418  THE   EDUCATOR. 

Tliat  element  is  the  rock  on  which  this  governmental  ship 
is  to  he  dashed  to  2}iGces  !  As  the  human  mind  advances  in 
knowledge,  in  wisdom,  in  purity,  in  religion,  the  monster, 
Slavery,  must  be  hated  more  and  more.  A  mighty  struggle 
must  come ;  the  hour  is  rapidly  approaching ;  and,  alas ! 
alas !  for  the  American  Republic,  it  must  sink  to  rise  no 
more  forever  !  And  all  this  as  a  consequence  of  admitting 
that  incongruous  element,  in  that  hour  of  perplexity  !  But, 
as  an  apology  (if  an  apology  could  be  allowed  for  such 
recreancy  to  fundamental  principles),  its  framers  ask  that 
the  circumstances  which  surrounded  them  may  be  charita- 
bly considered.  The  result,  however,  affords  a  lesson 
which  the  future  inhabitants  of  this  country  should  regard, 
and  never  consent  to  admit  an  evil  with  the  hope  of  there- 
by advancing  a  good.  For  evils  never  run  into  goods,  and 
goods  never  run  into  evils ;  but  the  two  are  eternal  oppo- 
sites.  And  the  evil  is  exceedingly  liable,  in  a  time  of  repose, 
to  seize  uj)on  and  overcome  the  good. 


§VIII.     OF  rOKMS  OF  GOVERNMENT  IN  THE   HIGHER  CONDITIONS. 

In  all  ages  of  the  world,  whether  rude,  barbarous,  civil- 
ized, or  Christianized,  models  hav^e  been  considered  valua- 
ble as  illustrations  of  spoken  or  recorded  thought.  The 
mind  requires  something  tangible  ;  sometliing  which  can  be 
pictured  to  the  vision,  as  a  guide,  or  a  copy  to  bo  imitated. 
So,  when  desire  exists  to  unfold  certain  important  intel- 
lectual, or  moral,  or  philanthropic,  or  religious,  or  spiritual 
principles,  it  is  useful  to  select  a  person,  or  persons,  as  a 
representative  or  representatives  of  the  principles  to  be 
promulgated.  Thus  the  principles  become  embodied  in 
either  a  single  person,  or  it  may  be  in  several  persons ; 
and,  by  the  aid  of  these  persons  as  tnodels,  the  principles 
can  be  more  rapidly,  clearly,  and  perfectly  presented  and 
comprehended.  In  all  important  enterprises  it  is  desirable 
to  have  thus  before  the  mind  a  model  or  embodiment  of 
the  tliought. 


GOVEENMENTS   IN   THE   SPIRIT-LIFE.  419 

The  Association  of  Governmentizers  has,  therefore, 
deemed  it  wise  to  present  at  this  time  a  bird's-eye  view  of 
a  form  of  government  which  exists  in  the  higher  and  more 
perfected  conditions.  This  subject  will  be  presented  by 
one  Avhose  highest  delight,  when  on  your  earth,  was  the 
study  of  governmental  science  and  systems*  which  study 
she  has  continued  in  the  higher  life,  with  the  advantages 
of  an  intimate  acquaintance  with  eminent  governmentalists 
of  both  sexes.     [Another  speaks  :] 

Institutions  are /or  ma7i,  —  designed  to  promote  his  con- 
venience, comfort,  progre-ss,  and  hajopiness.  So  far  as  they 
promote  these  important  ends,  are  they  useful  to  man. 
Whenever  they  become  oppressive,  detrimental  to  man's 
highest  interest,  and  hinder  his  progress,  they,  like  old 
garments,  which  were  well  enough  in  their  season,  but 
unsuited  to  a  more  expanded  condition,  should  be  laid 
aside. 

They  who  pass  up  into  higher  conditions,  immediately 
on  leaving  the  mortal  body,  are  surprised  in  view  of  the 
many  new  things  which  are  presented  to  their  minds. 
Among  these  novelties  are  the  beauty,  naturalness,  and 
sj^mmetry,  of  the  institutions  which  are  presented  to  their 
view.  Governments  here  are  like  garments,  —  easy,  grace- 
ful, not  chafing  the  wearers,  but  rather  aiding  them  onward 
in  their  various  stages  of  progress.  The  framers  of  gov- 
ernments are  persons  who  know  precisely  the  needs  and 
wants  of  the  people,  and  they  have  no  selfish  interests  to 
promote.  They  are  like  wise  parents,  who  make  only  such 
domestic  arrangements  as  will  more  perfectly  unfold,  direct, 
and  guide,  their  ofi"spring.  They  expect  to  obey  the  laws 
which  they  themselves  make ;  and  they  expect  no  emolu- 
ments from  these  services,  except  the  satisfaction  which 
flows  from  the  disposition  to  do  good.  Thus  the  arrange- 
ments are  for  general,  social,  and  individual  good. 

One  marked  peculiarity  exhibited  in  the  higher  forms  of 
government  is  this  :  Their  requirements  are  all  affirmative; 
that  is,  they  do  not  teach  what  must  not  be  done,  but  they 


420  THE   EDUCATOR. 

teach  what  it  would  be  wisest  for  each  individual  to  do. 
They  are,  therefore,  not  negative,  but  positively  aflSrmative, 
The  framers  of  laws  in  the  higher  conditions  proceed  upon 
this  principle,  that  when  they  have  taught  what  should  be 
done,  persons  of  ordinary  sense  will  understand  what 
should  not  be  done.  For  example,  they  do  not  say,  "  Thou 
shalt  not  steal ;  "  but  they  do  say,  "  Be  honest."  They  do 
not  say,  "  Thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbor's  property," 
but  they  do  say,  "  Earn  by  labor  that  which  thou  desirest 
to  acquire." 

Besides  this,  the  form  of  government  in  the  higher  life 
is  mai'ked  by  the  greatest  possible  simplicity ;  so  the  laws 
which  are  framed  may  be  readily  comprehended,  even  by 
the  unlearned.  The  laws,  for  example,  relating  to  com- 
merce, are  exceedingly  simple  ;  because,  in  the  higher  con- 
ditions, commerce  is  but  a  simple  exchange  of  commodities. 
One  person  having  more  of  a  commodity  than  another,  and 
the  other  desiring  to  obtain  a  poi'tion  of  that  commodity, 
and  having  himself  some  other  commodity  to  dispose  of,  a 
simple,  natural  exchange  takes  place.  Suppose  James  has 
a  large  quantity  of  crimson  flowers,  and  Mary  has  an  equal 
quantity  of  violets ;  these  flowers  have  their  uses,  espe- 
cially for  conversational  purposes  (as  has  been  explained  by 
the  Association  of  Educationizers).  These  parties  desire 
exchange ;  though  these  flowers  are  representative  of  dif- 
ferent ideas,  yet,  in  conversational  uses,  they  are  of  equal 
value.  James  says  to  Mary,  "  Will  you  exchange  some  of 
your  violets  for  my  crimson  flowers  ?  "  The  answer  is, 
"  Yes,  James,  it  would  afford  me  the  highest  delight  to 
make  the  exchange."  And  so  the  transfer  is  made,  and 
both  are  benefited  thereby. 

This  simple  iflustration  presents  a  view  of  the  whole 
commercial  system;  which  is  promotive  of  social  inter- 
course and  individual  satisfaction.  Thus,  there  is  no 
stimulus  to  fraud,  chicanery,  deception,  or  temptation  to 
extol  certain  articles,  and  de])reciate  the  value  of  others. 

Educational  and  beneficent  institutions  also  exist.     Per- 


LOVE,  THE  BASIS  OF  GOVERNMENT.         421 

sons  offer  cheerfully  their  services  to  engage  in  those  pur- 
suits which  are  most  agreeable  to  their  minds.  Some  find 
their  highest  delight  io  teaching  those  branches  of  knowl- 
edge in  which  they  feel  the  deepest  interest,  and  which, 
consequently,  they  are  best  qualified  to  impart.  Thus  that 
immensely  important  branch,  the  Educational  department, 
so  commonly  connected  with  government,  is  managed  with 
the  greatest  ease,  embracing  the  whole  range  of  studies, 
from  the  primary  lesson  to  the  most  abstruse  subject  of 
investigation. 

Thus,  if  it  were  deemed  worth  the  while,  full  details 
might  be  presented  to  the  mind  in  relation  to  other  depart- 
ments. But  when  it  is  considered  that  the  government  is 
purely  voluntary,  —  that  its  officers  volunteer,  its  agents 
volunteer,  and  all  its  institutions  are  wholly  voluntary,- — the 
mind  will  readily  perceive  the  beauty,  harmony,  ease,  and 
elegance,  which  must  of  necessity  characterize  its  workings 
in  every  branch,  extending  to  every  decail. 

The  Association  of  Governmentizers  desires  to  unfold 
the  outlines  of  a  form  of  Grovernment  to  be  introduced  on 
earth,  which  shall  be  voluntary,  and  which  shall  consult 
the  good  of  all  persons,  whether  as  individuals  or  as  asso- 
ciated bodies.  The  grand  central  principle  which  holds 
together  governments  in  the  higher  condition  is  that  ele- 
ment called  LOVE.  A  better  term  was  manufactured  by 
the  Association  of  Elementizers,  who  denominated  it  the 
concentric  principle,  tlie  central  magnet,  the  attractive  ele- 
ment in  man,  which  binds  man  to  man,  and  soul  to  soul. 
Hence,  such  a  government  is,  of  necessity,  held  together, 
not  like  eartlily  governments,  by  an  outside  force,  which 
says,  You  shall,  but  by  the  interior  love  element,  or  the  con- 
centric power  which  governs  all  worlds,  causing  the  vast 
orbs  to  move  with  perfect  harmony. 

This  concentric  principle  exists  markedly  in  certain 
prominent  persons.  These  persons  call  others  around 
them ;  they  are  considered  the  embodiment  of  principles. 
The  people  gather  to  them,  and  they  become  one  body. 

36 


422  THE   EDUCATOR. 

Generally  these  central  persons  are  females,  becanse  the 
love  element  is  more  full,  more  perfect,  in  woman  than  in 
man.  She  is  more  attractive ;  that  is,  has  within  herself 
more  of  that  coiicentrative  power.  In  proportion  as  the 
masculine  approximates  to  the  feminine,  he  becomes  con- 
centrative ;  and  thus  loving  men  become  attractors,  holding 
large  masses  of  persons  together,  as  embodiments  of  prin- 
ciples. 

And  now  will  be  unfolded  a  secret.  An  important  law 
is  arrived  at.  There  was,  when  the  American  Government 
was  formed,  a  single  individual  who  possessed  within  him- 
self a  sufficiently  large  amount  of  this  concentric  element 
to  hold  the  people  together  during  the  great  struggle  which 
attended  its  formation.  This  individual  was  placed  at  the 
helm  of  affairs  ;  and  the  people,  with  few  exceptions,  rallied 
around  that  single  person.  He  became  the  embodiment  of 
the  government. 

It  will  be  perceived  that  these  views  tend  strongly  in 
favor  of  a  form  of  government  which  Americans  have  been 
taught  to  abhor ;  namely,  the  monarchical  form.  That  is 
the  point  now  submitted:  one  person  should  he  placed  at  the 
head  of  affairs.  If  precisely  the  right  sort  of  a  person  can 
be  found  to  fill  this  central  position,  the  monarchical  becomes 
the  most  substantial  and  the  best  form  of  government.  The 
worlds  are  governed  primarily  by  a  single  Mind. 

Startling  though  this  conclusion  may  be,  —  rejected 
though  it  will  be  at  the  present, —  yet,  in  the  opening  era,, 
these  teachings  will  be  examined,  advanced  minds  will 
perceive  their  tendency,  and  their  truthfulness ;  and,  at  a 
proper  season,  they  will  be  broached,  promulgated,  and 
eventually  adopted. 

§  IX.    OF  THE  DIVINE  OR  INTERIOR  GOVERNMENT. 

Approach  is  now  made  to  one  of  the  most  interesting 
topics  which  can  ever,  in  any  age,  occupy  the  attention  of 
man.     It  embraces  the  subjects  of  the  Freedom  of  the  Will, 


THE   DIVINE   GOVERNMENT.  423 

of  Divine  Agency,  of  what  has  been  called  the  Influence 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  Inner  Light,  the  Divine  Monitions, 
the  Government  of  Ood  on  your  earth.  Fragmentarily, 
these  vast  and  intricate  subjects  have  received  a  good 
degree  of  attention ;  but  they  have  been  presented  only 
fragmentarily,  and  not  as  a  grand  whole. 

God  either  goveyms  all  tilings, from  the  grandest  orb  to  the 
minidest  atom,  including  each  action  of  the  will,  each  impulse, 
each  tliougld,  each  individual  act,  or  He  is  no  governor  at 
all. 

This  Association  makes  this  statement,  with  a  clear 
understanding  of  the  immensity  of  its  aflSrmation.  It  does 
not  propose  to  prove  by  logic  that  God  exists ;  that  work 
may  be  left  in  the  hands  of  the  Band  of  Metaphysicians. 
This  Association  takes  it  for  granted  that  such  a  Being 
does  exist.  Neither  does  it  propose  to  show  how  he  exists. 
But  it  has  to  do,  as  an  Association,  with  the  Divine  Gov- 
ernment. 

It  starts,  then,  the  question.  Is  there  a  Divine  Gover')i- 
ment?  It  answers  its  own  question  affirmatively.  There 
is.  It  starts,  then,  a  second  question :  Hoio  does  the  Divine 
Being  govern  ?  And  the  answer  to  this  question  will  be 
somewhat  fully  set  forth  in  this  discourse.  Novel  views 
will  be  presented.  This  Association  does  not  ask  that  they 
be  accepted,  but  it  does  ask  that  in  all  candor  they  be 
examined,  before  they  are  finally  condemned. 

The  proposition  may  now  be  submitted,  that  where  there 
is  a  destitution  of  matter,  there  is  a  nonentity.  Millions  of 
nonentities  cannot  form  an  entity.  An  ancient  record  says, 
^'  God  is  a  spirit."  But  what  is  a  spirit?  Spirit  is  either 
an  entity,  or  a  nonentity ;  and,  if  a  nonentity,  then  it  would 
be  proper  to  say  so.  Then,  God  is  a  nonentity ;  that  is, 
there  is  no  such  being.  Theologians  would  not  agree  to 
this  declaration.     God  is  something  —  is  a  spirit. 

y\[\iixt,  then,  m  spirit?  Spirit  is  the  highest,  most  con- 
centrated, and  greatly  rarefied  matter.  It  is  matter  "in  its 
finest  possible  conditions,  —  so  to  speak,  infinitely  finer  than 


424  THE   EDUCATOE. 

the  matter  called  ether,  of  which  the  Association  of  Elec- 
tricizers  has  spoken.  This  law  must  be  kept  in  mind,  that 
the  finer  permeates  or  passes  through  the  coarser,  and  not 
the  coarser  through  the  finer.  Keeping,  then,  in  mind,  the 
declaration  that  spirit  is  the  finest  possible  and  highest 
concentration  of  matter,  it  can  permeate,  or  pass  through, 
all  other  matter. 

Now,  take  another  step :  There  may  be  degrees  of  spirit- 
matter.  In  proportion  as  spirit  is  lofty,  it  becomes,  so  to 
speak,  more  and  yet  more  etherealized ;  that  is,  a  person 
may  become  more  and  more  spiritualized,  by  associating 
with  spiritualized  persons,  by  inhaling  finer  fluids,  receiv- 
ing finer  foods,  sleeping  in  more  vitalized  apartments,  etc.; 
all  of  which  tend  to  jjurify  that  in  man  which  is  called 
spirit.  In  other  words,  a  person  may  be  so  spiritualized 
as  to  pass  into  that  highly  spiritual  condition  which  is 
termed  the  celestial. 

Now,  the  Divine  is  the  Most  Celestial  —  the  finest  possi- 
ble condition  of  spirit  itself;  or,  in  other  words,  the  most 
rarefied  and  concentrated  spirit-matter. 

Here,  then,  the  point  aimed  at  has  been  reached :  The 
Divine  is  the  Spirit  of  all  sjnrits ;  so  to  speak,  the  Subli- 
mated Essence  of  S2nrit.  It  is  that  matter,  that  sublimated 
essential  essence  of  all  spirit-matter,  by  which  all  things 
are  controlled,  from  the  grandest  to  the  most  minute. 

It  becomes  needful  here  to  refer  to  a  definition  of  thought, 
as  presented  by  that  learned  body  Avhich  has  treated  of 
Education.  Thought,  it  has  been  said,  is  composed  of  mat- 
ter,—  the  finest,  in  combination  with  a  lower  or  coarser 
form ;  and  hence  chemical  action,  or  agitation,  of  these 
elements. 

Each  thought,  then,  is  impregnated  with  this  fine  spirit- 
matter,  agitating,  acting  upon,  forming,  shaping  it,  and 
controlling  the  actions  of  each  individual.  As  the  individual 
bect)iiicrf  sijiritualized,  the  thoughts  purer,  the  affections 
more  constant,  the  mind  is  assimilated  to,  and  harmonized 
with,  the  Divine  Mind.     Thus,  the  person  becomes  one 


THE   DIVINE   GOVERNMENT.  425 

with  the  Divine,  and  the  Divine  one  with  him,  —  controlling 
each  thought,  each  monition,  each  act.  And  hence  comes 
that  inner  light  which  so  safely  guides  the  pure  in  heart. 
They  see  God;  that  is,  they  feel  that  interior  law,  and 
regard  that  interior  liglit ;  they  become  ''  a  law  unto  them- 
selves." 

On  the  other  hand,  as  persons  are  less  spiritualized,  there 
is  a  greater  amount  of  that  coarser  element  allied  to  the 
finer  or  spirit  matter ;  and  hence,  so  to  speak,  there  is  less 
of  Divinity  within.  Their  thoughts  are  low,  groveUing, 
earthly,  selfish ;  seeking  low  things,  they  obtain  that  for 
which  they  seek.  The  Divine  governs  by  a  fixed  law; 
hence,  as  the  thoughts  of  persons  are  low,  the  consequence 
must  be  that  low  things  come  to  their  minds ;  and  they 
may  very  properly  sing, 

"  Look  how  we  grovel  here  below, 
Fond  of  our  earthly  toys  ; 
Our  souls  can  neither  fly  nor  go 
To  reach  immortal  joys." 

This  is  because  of  the  amount  of  this  coarser  element 
allied  to  the  finer  spirit-matter.  In  the  sexual  transmis- 
sions, the  law  is  precisely  the  same  ;  and  the  results  are 
correspondingly  governed.  Whatever,  therefore,  is  sown, 
that  also  is  reaped :  if  Jlesh  is  sown,  flesh  is  reaped;  if  the 
finer  element,  sjjirit,  is  sown,  spirit  is  reaped.  Thus,  the 
same  control  obtains  here  as  everywhere  else.  This  inte- 
rior  government  is,  tlien,  a  material  [or  real]  government, 
as  truly  so  as  any  statutory  system  ever  engrossed  on 
parchment. 

Persons,  then,  are  positively  as  good  as  they  can  be  on 
the  jplnne  luhere  they  move;  and,  in  oile  sense,  man  is  neither 
to  be  censured  or  to  be  praised.  The  great  thing,  however, 
which  the  philanthropist  should  do,  is  to  seek  to  elevate  his 
fellows  to  a  higher  plane  by  personal  example  and  by  pure 
precepts,  —  acting  in  accordance  with  one  of  the  most  beau- 
tiful sentiments  ever  recorded,  namely,  the  words  addressed 
to  the  well-known  sinful  woman,  "  Neither  do  I  condemn 
54  36* 


426  THE  EDUCATOR. 

fhee :  go  and  sin  no  more ; "  that  is,  Go  and  pass  up  to  a 
higher  plane.  In  the  position  [or  grade  of  development] 
in  which  she  was  found,  a  large  amount  of  the  grosser 
matter  was  combined  with  the  finer ;  and  her  act  corres- 
ponded with  the  low  plane  of  development. 

This  presentation  of  the  Divine  Government  exhibits 
manifestly  this  fact,  that  the  Divine  laws  are  not  penal ; 
that  the  Divine  does  not  punish,  but  that  each  act  brings 
its  own  reward.  Hence,  in  a  broad  sense,  there  is  no 
heaven  in  which  man  is  to  be  rewarded  —  no  external  hell 
in  which  he  is  to  be  punished.  The  supposition  that  such 
rewards  or  punishments  are  kept  in  reserve  clearly  impHes 
that  the  Divine  does  not  govern,  and,  consequently,  has  a 
heaven  and  a  hell  to  make  ujj  deficiencies !  This,  in  fact, 
supposes  no  God  at  all ;  for,  if  He  is  incapable  of  governing 
one  individual,  that  one  person  may  seize  on  the  reins  of 
government,  and  ride  into  power.  Who  can  say  what  may 
occur,  if  the  Divine  is  but  trying  to  keep  a  rickety  govern- 
ment in  the  ascendant  here  and  there  ? 

This  language  is  strong,  but  not  too  strong  for  the  pres- 
ent purpose.  If  anything  short  of  this  view  of  the  govern- 
ment of  God  is  received,  there  is  no  reliable  basis  for  a 
fature  and  endlessly  progressive  life ;  for  this  Being  may 
become  weary  of  etforts  to  govern,  and,  in  some  fit  of 
despondency,  may  abandon  the  whole  afi"air  !  But,  if  spirit 
be  matter,  highly  concentrated  and  rarefied,  permeating, 
controlling,  guiding  all  things,  then  there  is  a  substantial 
basis  of  reliance ;  and,  as  one's  interiors  are  afiected,  inte- 
rior harmony,  harmony  with  the  Divine,  is  experienced. 
Then  one  can  truly  say, 

"  God  reigns  :  events  in  order  flow." 

Before  dismissing  this  subject,  it  is  deemed  proper  to 
add,  that  all  matter  is  becoming  more  refined,  more  spirit- 
ualized:  and  hence  there  is  infinite  progression,  —  a  tend- 
ing upward  towards  the  Divine  ."spirit.  The  ancient  senti- 
ment is  also  approved,  that  "  God  is  a  spirit,  and  they  who 
worship  Him  must  worship  in  spirit  and  in  truth." 


THE    HUMAN    BODY   A   MODEL.  427 


§  X.     OF  THE  ffOMAN   BODY  AS  A  MODEL  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

Among  all  the  interesting  phenomena  of  Nature,  there  is 
no  one  so  beautiful,  so  useful,  so  divine,  as  the  human 
structure.  In  past  times  man  has  contemplated  the 
external  of  Nature  —  has  examined  phenomena  outside  of 
his  own  organism.  While  he  has  become  quite  intimately- 
acquainted  with  flowers,  shrubs,  plants,  minerals,  and  even 
distant  planets,  yet  he  has  rarely  studied  himself, —  his  own 
unfolding  faculties,  his  capabilities  of  achievement. 

A  new  era  has  arrived;  a  new  philosophy  is  now  in  its 
incipient  stages  of  unfolding.  This  philosophy  has  one 
centre ;  that  centre  is  man,  —  the  representative,  the 
embodiment  of  the  Divine. 

Suppose  man  could  be  stricken  out  of  existence ;  sup- 
pose all  things  else  existed,  and  yet  man  were  not.  Sup- 
pose aU  things  in  Nature  could  exist  without  a  sun,  or 
luminary.  Suppose  all  things  to  exist  without  a  Grand 
Central  Head,  the  Divine.  It  is  well  occasionally  to  in- 
dulge in  such  suppositions. 

But  man  does  exist ;  he  inhabits  a  planet,  —  commences 
a  series  of  lifes  on  a  low  plane,  and  forever  and  forever- 
more-  continues  to  unfold  his  powers.  There  cannot  be, 
then,  in  all  the  vast  range  of  science,  a  department  so  inter- 
esting, so  useful,  as  the  study  of  the  being  called  man. 
How  wonderful  the  connection  existing  between  the  two 
sexes !  how  bewildering  the  thought  that  two  beings, 
apparently  separated,  are  essential  to  make  one,  —  a  man! 
and  that,  by  a  most  mysterious  process,  a  third  may  be 
produced. 

Yet  man,  in  his  present  external  condition,  rarely  studies 
man.  The  human  being  is  an  embodiment  of  all  that  is 
high,  pure,  holy,  useful,  —  an  elaboration  of  the  Divine, — 
an  epitome  of  all  things  valuable  and  essential  to  be  known. 
All  mechanisms,  all  inventions,  all  science,  primarily  exist  in 
man.  This  is  a  statement  big  with  meaning.  "When  the 
Association  of  Electricizers    commenced  the    project  of 


428  THE  EDUCATOR. 

unfolding  a  mechanism  corresponding  to  Man,  it  commenced 
the  grandest  scheme  which  was  ever  proposed  to  the  human 
mind,  —  the  unfolding  of  a  system  of  philosophy  as  far 
exceeding  in  magnificence  any  preceding  system,  as  the 
light  of  the  sun  exceeds  the  beam  of  the  glimmering  star. 

This  Association,  in  constructing  a  governmental  system, 
proposes  the  human  body  as  its  model ;  and  the  subject 
will  be  presented  by  a  thorough  student  of  the  mechanism 
of  man.     [Another  speaks  :] 

Persons  speak  of  associations  as  bodies,  of  governments 
as  bodies,  of  planets  as  heavenly  bodies.  This  form  of 
speech  is  usually  inconsiderate.  But  a  truly  organized 
association  is  a  body,  having  its  several  appropriate  and 
useful  members. 

To  look  at  the  human  body  with  reference  to  a  govern- 
mental structure,  there  is,  first,  its  mind,  which  leads  or 
controls  all  other  portions  of  the  human  structure.  Mind, 
then,  is  needed  in  constructing  a  government ;  without 
mind,  organization  cannot  take  place.  And  there  will  be 
natural  gradations  of  mind,  —  the  lower  orders  taking  cog- 
nizance of  lower  things,  and  the  higher  of  higher  things ,' 
thus,  while  the  higher  is  regarded,  the  lower  is  not  over- 
looked. The  various  orders  of  mind  are  essential  to  a 
proper  erabracement  of  the  higher  and  the  lower. 

Secondly,  while  the  mind  contrives,  or  schemes,  its 
thoughts  must  be  elaborated,  wrought  out,  recorded,  or 
sent  forth  to  be  executed.  Hence  the  need  of  hands  as  the 
servants  or  executives  of  the  mind.  So  a  government 
must  have  its  executives,  that  its  purposes  may  be  wrought 
out.  These  become  the  external  mechanism  of  the  organ- 
ization. 

Thirdly,  the  principles  or  purposes  determined  by  the 
mind  and  elaborated  by  the  hands,  must  next  be  dissem- 
inated, promulgated,  carried  hither  and  thither ;  else  they 
are  comparatively  useless.  Hence  the  need  oi  feet.  The 
true  mission  of  these  members,  in  a  governmental  body, 


THE   HUMAN   BODY   A   MODEL.  429 

is  to  disseminate, —  to  spread  from  one  section  of  tlie  nation 
to  another,  and  to  other  nations. 

These  three  classes  of  members  are  of  equal  use,  and 
neither  can  naturally  do  the  proper  labor  of  another.  And, 
when  persons  can  be  found  who  are  desirous  of  being  use- 
ful, are  willing  to  labor  and  to  hold  their  true posithns, —  so 
that  one  member,  instead  of  interfering  with  another,  shall 
cooperate  with  all  others, —  then  a  wise,  harmonious,  and 
useful  governmental  organization  can  be  constructed. 

The  trunk  of  the  body  represents  the  general  weal,  or 
the  commonwealth.  Each  member  in  promoting  its  indi- 
vidual interest  will,  at  the  same  time,  promote  in  the 
highest  degree  the  common  weal.  An  ancient  writer,  who 
delighted  to  use  the  human  body  as  a  symbol  of  a  har- 
monious organization,  has  beautifully  said,  ^'  There  should 
be  no  schism  in  the  body  \  but  the  members  should  have 
the  same  care  one  for  another."  And  "  the  eye  cannot 
say  unto  the  hand,  I  have  no  need  of  thee ;  nor  again  the 
head  to  the  feet,  I  have  no  need  of  you."  And  so  of  all 
the  members  of  the  body. 

In  constructing,  then,  the  proposed  new  social  organiza- 
tion in  the  opening  era,  let  prominent  persons  be  located 
in  the  order  named :  iirst,  the  raind  to  receive,  to  conceive, 
to  plan  ;  second,  the  hands  to  execute  ;  third,  the  feet  to 
disseminate.  In  this  way  the  good  of  each  and  all  will  be 
promoted,  for  each  member  will  have  an  interest  in  its 
neighbor's  welfare.  Whether  the  neighbor  be  a  little  fibre, 
a  bone,  a  globule,  a  nail,  or  a  hair,  no  part,  however  small, 
will  be  overlooked. 

In  no  other  way  can  a  true,  harmonious,  useful,  happy 
government  be  constructed.  If  the  mind  contrives  for 
its  individual  interests,  if  the  hand  elaborates  for  its  own 
selfish  purposes,  if  the  foot  seeks  its  oion  private  emol- 
ument, then  the  organization  is  inharmonious,  friction 
appears,  and  the  machinery  cannot  work.  The  various 
members  act  to  different  individual  ends  ;  and,  alas  for  the 


430  THE   EDUCATOE. 

poor  trunk,  it  has  no  friends  !  Thus  it  is  with  the  present 
governments  of  the  earth.  There  is  rarely  any  proper 
regard  for  the  main  body  —  the  people.  Their  interests 
are  neglected,  overlooked,  and  their  agents  become  a 
curse  instead  of  an  aid.  This  Association,  therefore, 
attaches  great  importance  to  the  thought  that  the  human 
body  should  be  a  model  in  the  construction  of  a  new 
governmental  system. 


§  XI.  ALL  GOVERNMENTS  ARE  BUT  TEMPORARY. 

All  things  have  their  times,  their  seasons,  as  well  as 
their  appropriate  locations.  Man  has  his  conditions  of 
infancy,  youth,  manhood,  and  old  age.  The  seasons  have 
their  courses, —  spring,  summer,  autumn,  winter.  The 
flowers  bud,  bloom,  expand,  and  vanish.  Sp  is  it  with  all 
institutions  planned  by  the  mind,  and  constructed  by  the 
skill  of  man.  The  thing  which  was  useful  and  appropriate 
in  a  former  age  may  be  of  less  value  in  the  present,  and  in 
the  future  of  none  at  all. 

Man  is  incapable  at  any  time  of  constructing  better  than 
he  knows.  But  he  may  know  vastly  more,  as  a  race,  in  one 
age  than  in  another.  Still  he  only  elaborates  himself,  — 
pushing  out  in  institutions  what  there  is  within,  the 
outer  always  indicating  the  inner,  though  the  former  is 
of  necessity  less  perfect,  coarser,  or  grosser,  than  the  latter. 
The  Divine  is  not  perfectly  exhibited  in  Nature's  works, 
because  the  externals  are  coarser  than  the  internals.  The 
artist  never  reaches  his  highest  ideal  in  his  labors.  So 
any  governmental  structure  will  be  less  perfect  than  the 
highest  ideal  of  its  constructor.  But,  as  the  interiors  are 
more  perfectly  unfolded  and  refined,  more  perfect  and 
finer  elaborations  are  produced ;  and,  consequently,  a  gov- 
ernment which  was  constructed  in  a  rude  and  barbarous 
age  becomes  unsuited  to  another  and  finer  age. 

Hence  the  mind  should  not  be  fixed  on  any  institutions 
as  permanent.     They  should  be  regarded  rather  as  present 


GOVERNMENTS  ARE  TEMPORARY.  431 

conveniences,  to  become  valueless,  and  eventually  to  be 
laid  entirely  aside.  Like  dwellings,  tliey  will  in  time  decay, 
moulder,  and  be  replaced  by  other  and  better.  Philosophi- 
cally speaking,  then,  sects,  parties,  organizations,  govern- 
ments, individuals,  each  and  all,  have  their  seasons,  times, 
and  uses ;  and  as  rapidly  as  a  people  outgrow  a  sect, 
party,  organization,  or  government,  it  is,  of  necessity,  left 
behind. 

This  Association  now  avows,  therefore,  that  it  is  not 
organized  for  destructive  purposes ;  but  for  loftier  ends, 
namely,  positive,  affirmative,  constructive.  Leaving  old 
institutions  to  bo  outgrown,  it  holds  ujj  a  higher  condition. 
It  is  a  magnetic  body,  laboring  by  a  bold  affirmation  of 
principles  to  exhibit  the  possibility  of  a  higher  and  more 
perfect  state.  It  deals  not  in  low  negations.  As  an 
association,  it  affirms.  It  does  not  attempt  to  jorove  its 
positions,  but  simply  addresses  the  interior  consciousness. 

And  herein  lies  the  strength  of  this  and  its  kindred 
associations.  When  one  attempts  to  prove  by  logic  the 
truth  of  a  position,  he,  by  that  attempt,  perhaps  uncon- 
sciously, discloses  the  weakness  of  the  position.  When 
one,  moreover,  rej^eatedly  affirms  a  thing,  that  repetition 
reveals  an  interior  consciousness  of  weakness.  When  one 
solemnly  takes  oath  to  a  statement,  he  does  so  from  a  con- 
sciousness that  his  simple  declaration  has  not  reached  the 
interiors  of  the  person  addressed ;  else  why  the  oath  ? 
When  one  asks  another  solemnly  to  swear ^  it  is  but  politely 
saying  to  him,  ''  You  are  not  a  truthful  person."  But  all 
oaths,  however  strongly  worded,  never  address  the  inte- 
rior consciousness.  Truth  is  masculine  ;  it  is  always  im- 
pregnative  ;  it  fastens  upon  the  mind,  and  enters  into  the 
interiors,  Avhich  are  feminine  or  receptive.  Falsehood  is 
the  opposite  of  truth :  it  does  not  take  hold  ;  it  does  not 
impregnate  and  reach  the  interiors ;  and  hence  it  is 
powerless.  It  may  be  a  barbed,  poisoned  shaft  aimed  at 
the  breast ;  but  it  falls  powerless  at  the  feet,  while  Truth, 
as  is  frequently  said,  carries  conviction  with  itself. 


432  THE   EDUCATOR. 

To  return,  then,  from  this  digression.  When  one  inte- 
riorly feels  that  he  has  outgrown  any  institution,  religious, 
ecclesiastical,  moral,  or  political,  that  instant  the  person 
should  renounce  his  allegiance  thereto,  with  the  same  con- 
sciousness of  right  that  he  lays  aside  his  old,  worn-out 
garments.  Though  such  persons  may  be  misunderstood 
and  misreported  by  those  who  are  more  external,  yet  they 
feel  an  interior  consciousness  that  they  are  advancing  to 
higher,  finer,  and  purer  conditions.  Such  persons  will 
naturally  seek  associations  corresponding  to  their  more 
unfolded  conditions  ;  they  will  gather  around  them  kindred 
minds,  enjoy  much  in  such  society,  and  be  favored  with 
harmonious  relations. 

But  they  may  outgrow  even  these  improved  relations, 
pass  up  to  still  higher  conditions,  and  thus  on  in  infinite 
progression.  None  should  ever  suffer  a  friend,  however 
dear,  to  hold  them  by  the  skirts,  and  say,  "  Stay  here ; 
for  here  your  friends  and  kindred  dwell !  Sere  is  your 
perpetual  home  ! "  To  such  an  appeal  it  should  ever  be 
replied,  "  This  one  thing  I  do  ;  forgetting  the  things  which 
are  behind,  I  press  on  to  that  which  is  before." 


§  XII.     OF    THE     POSITION    OF    WOMAN    IN    GOVERNMENTS.  — CON- 
CLUDING REMARKS. 

Among  the  curiosities  of  ancient  literature  there  is 
none  more  interesting  than  the  record  of  tlie  supposed 
original  creation  of  man.  Most  of  the  ancient  records  con- 
tain within  themselves  some  portion  of  truth.  If  not 
literally  true,  they  are  symbolic  of  truths,  or  of  funda- 
mental principles.  It  is  recorded  that  at  a  certain  period 
"  there  was  not  a  man  to  till  the  earth."  Man  was  made, 
impliedly,  then,  for  that  low  purpose.  It  was  next  discov- 
ered that  "it  was  not  good  for  man  to  dwell  alone," — that 
he  needed  some  one  to  be  bis  aid,  helper,  or  servant;  and 
80,  for  that  low  purpose,  woman  was  created,  hi  a  more 
modern  period  it  was  recorded  that  "  ;Man  is  the  head  of 


POSITION  OF  WOMAN   IN   GOVERNMENTS.  433 

the  woman,"  and  that  she  should  subserve  his  particular 
interest.  These  ancient  records  have  thus  far  exerted  an 
almost  omnipotent  influence  on  the  condition  of  woman; 
and  they  continue  to  be  useful  as  landmarks  of  prog-ress. 

"Woman  has  never  yet  enjoyed  equal  advantages  with 
man.  Especially  is  this  declaration  true  of  both  ancient 
and  modern  governments.  But  in  the  newly  dawning  era, 
a  grand,  absolute,  and  universal  law  is  being  unfolded  to 
man,  namely,  that  all  things,  whether  minerals,  vegetables,  or 
animals,  however  insignificant,  however  vast,  in  whatever 
form,  are  male  and  female.  This  is  a  broad,  comprehen- 
sive principle,  which  will  introduce  to  man  not  only  science, 
but  morals.  In  its  light  it  will  be  perceived  that  the  femi- 
nine elements  are  as  essential  to  true  combinations  as  the 
masculine.  It  will  also  be  perceived  that,  relatively,  the 
masculine  and  the  feminine  elements'  exist  in  the  same  per- 
son. Thus,  for  example,  the  brain  is  feminine,  or  receptive, 
while  other  portions  of  the  body  are  masculine  or  impartive. 
It  will  also  be  perceived  that  one  side  of  a  person  is  rela- 
tively positive,  impartive,  or  masculine ;  while  the  other 
side  is  receptive,  negative,  or  feminine.  This  immensely 
important,  universal,  and  absolute  law,  being  fully  eompre- 
hended  by  the  scientific  classes,  philosophers,  and  moral- 
ists, nicer  combinations  and  more  exact  equipoises  will 
result. 

Both  the  masculine  and  feminine  elements  must,  there- 
fore, be  introduced  into  the  body  politic ;  otherwise  the 
body  will  in  reality  attempt  to  go  on  one  leg,  and  will  fre- 
quently lose  its  balance.  By  introducing  a  careful  equi- 
poise of  the  sexes,  these  dual  elements  will  form  a  beautiful 
whole.  There  must  be  a  marriage,  an  elemental  combina- 
tion. This  would  constitute  a  Union  worthy  the  name  of 
union ;  not  merely  a  confederation  of  States,  but  a  union 
of  the  male  and  female  elements  in  one  grand  common- 
wealth, equipoising,  and  thus  keeping  in  an  upright  position, 
the  new  governmental  ship. 

All  governments  in  the  future,  then,  must  take  cogni- 
55  37 


434  THE   EDUCATOR. 

zance  of  these  two  principles,  —  the  masculine  and  the 
feminine,  the  positive  and  the  negative,  the  impartive  and 
the  receptive.  Any  branch  of  government,  even,  no  matter 
what,  which  excludes  the  feminine,  is  so  far  defective. 
Woman  must  take  her  position  in  the  legislative  assembly, 
in  the  executive  department, —  in  short,  in  every  place,  and 
exert  there  her  true  and  appropriate  influence. 

Should,  therefore,  a  proposition  be  started  to  commence 
the  construction  of  a  new  governmental  system,  without 
admitting  this  element,  let  every  woman  and  every  true 
man  protest  against  the  usurpation  —  defeat  in  the  very 
outset  the  enterprise  —  assail  it  in  its  incipient  stages. 
The  individuals  who  may  be  thrown  off  by  urging  this  prin- 
ciple would  be  of  little  service  in  constructing  institutions 
suited  to  the  wants  of  the  opening  era.  When  officers  are 
to  be  selected  to  hold  positions  of  trust  and  influence,  the 
only  question  which  should  be  proposed  is,  Is  this  person 
the  best,  considering  all  things,  to  occupy  that  position? 
But  never  should  the  question  be  raised.  Is  the  person 
male  or  female  ? 

In  closing  this  series  of  discourses  relating  to  govern- 
ments, this  Association  does  not  hesitate  to  say,  in  its 
associated  capacity,  that  it  deeply  feels  that  the  hour  is 
rapidly  approaching  when  a  new  governmental  structure 
will  be  required  and  commenced.  It  desires  its  General 
Agent  to  turn  attention  in  that  direction,  —  not  only  exhib- 
iting the  defects  existing  in  ancient  and  modern  systems, 
but  holding  up  also  a  picture  of  a  now,  purer,  more  com- 
prehensive and  harmonious  government.  And  when  a 
sufficient  number  of  persons  can  be  found,  having  the 
qualifications  mentioned  in  this  series  of  discourses,  let  the 
Agent  deliberately  call  tliem  together  at  a  convenient  loca- 
tion. Let  ancient  and  modern  governmental  systems  be 
examined,  the  reasons  for  a  new  enterprise  stated,  and 
certain  fundamental  principles,  as  a  basis  of  a  new  govern- 
ment, bo  put  forth ;  and  when  it  is  felt  that  the  people  are 
ripe  for  action,  let  the  decisive  blow  be  struck.     It  is  for 


LEGISLATIYE   AND   JUDICIAL.  435 

WOMAN  to  start  the  next  political  revolution,  —  which  will 
be  the  grandest  the  world  has  ever  witnessed. 


SECOND  SERIES.  — LEGISLATIVE  AND  JUDICIAL  DETAILS. 

[Communicated  at  Boston,  July,  1856.  | 
§1.    INTRODUCTORY. 

The  heavenly  bodies  exhibit  order  —  a  beautiful  individ- 
ualism, with  a  charming  socialism.  It  is  in  contemplation 
to  bring  heaven  down  to  earth,  or,  in  other  words,  to  ele- 
vate earth  to  heaven ;  that  is,  to  teach  more  perfectly  to 
man  on  this  planet  the  heavenly  and  divine  order.  It  ^ 
quite  useless  to  talk  of  heaven,  unless  this  talk  can  be 
embodied  in  life.  An  eloquent  orator  has  said  that  talk  is 
the  background  of  action.  In  a  high  sense  this  is  true ; 
but  there  is  a  time  for  talk,  and  there  is  also  a  time  for 
action. 

The  past  is  full  of  instruction.  When  great  events  were 
at  hand,  when  great  works  were  to  be  wrought,  then  great 
men  and  great  women  have  appeared,  suited  to  the  time, 
and  able  not  only  to  plan,  but  also  to  execute. 

Now,  the  Association  of  Governmentizers  in  former 
papers  has  unfolded  its  general  principles  —  presented  to 
its  Agent  comparatively  rude  outlines.  These  have  served 
to  call  attention  to  the  subject  of  government  as  a  whole. 
The  hour  has,  however,  arrived  when  it  becomes  wise  to 
enter  at  some  length  into  legislative  and  judicial  details. 
Old  governments  are  exhibiting  decay,  and  even  more 
modern  institutions  fail  to  satisfy  the  noblest  aspirations 
of  advanced  minds. 

The  spirit-world  is  the  world  of  causes ;  it  impregnates 
and  acts  upon  persons  in  lower  and  less  perfected  condi- 
tions. Spiritualism,  as  such,  is  but  a  systematizing  of  that 
which  has  always,  to  greater  or  less  extent,  existed.     AIT 


436  THE   EDUCATOE. 

distinguished  persons,  whether  politicians,  reh'gionists, 
moralists,  socialists,  redeemers,  regenerators,  or  reformers, 
have  been  influenced  in  some  degree,  not  only  by  surround- 
ing circumstances,  by  birth,  by  education,  but  also  by  the 
spirit-world.  Strictly  speaking,  then,  spirit-influences  are 
as  old  as  the  government  of  Jehovah. 

But  the  present  is  a  marked  epoch,  in  this  respect ;  the 
unfoldiiaj  of  a  new  systan  of  things  by  and  through  a  Divine 
Social  Order  is  contemplated.  Agents  are  selected,  plans 
are  formed,  programmes  unfolded,  and  deliberate,  system- 
atic steps  are  taken  to  reach  this  gi'and  end.  Persons  in 
the  earth-life  being  associated,  and  persons  in  the  spirit- 
world  being  organized,  through  the  aid  of  middle  persons 
[mediators  or  mediums],  the  twain  act  together,  hold  cor- 
respondence one  with  another ;  or,  in  other  words,  the  two 
are  intelligently  conjoined.  As  the  tide  swells,  as  its  waves 
rise  higher  and  higher,  so  will  the  more  intelligent  and 
influential  classes  of  earth  be  reached,  influenced,  inter- 
ested, acted  upon,  and  brought  into  their  true  and  natural 
relations  with  the  working  classes. 

Sweeping  back  over  past  ages,  such  men  as  Lycurgus, 
Themistocles,  Moses,  Jesus,  and  a  host  of  other  worthies, 
are  seen,  into  whose  minds  legislative  and  judicial  teach- 
ings have  been  inflowed  from  the  Avorld  of  causes.  Not 
only  have  these  distinguished  persons  caught  shreds  of 
thought,  but,  in  their  quiet  hours,  and  in  their  more  favor- 
able receptive  moments,  they  have  been  able,  to  some 
extent,  to  frame  codes  of  laws.  These  have  exerted  a 
wide  influence  on  their  times  and  in  their  generations  ;  and 
their  influence  has  been  felt  and  their  teachings  retained 
long,  very  long,  subsequent  to  their  departure  from  their 
mortal  forms. 

In  opening  up  to  the  public  mind,  in  this  age,  new  teach- 
ings of  a  legislative  and  judicial  character,  there  will  be  no 
hesitancy  in  adopting  sentiments  promulged  by  persons 
in  former  ages,  or  by  individuals  or  nations  in  more  modern 
times. 


THE   MORMONS  —  MODERN   CIVILIZATION.  437 

Among  the  vigorous  writers  of  the  past  century,  no 
lOne  has  so  greatly  influenced  the  public  mind  as  Thomas 
Jefferson.  Able  easily  to  grasp  the  broadest  thoughts,  to 
express  the  same  by  the  aid  of  an  easy,  flowing,  and  unusu- 
ally liquid  pen,  unquestionably  the  American  people  are 
more  largely  indebted  to  him  than  to  any  other  single  mind 
engaged  in  forming  the  new  republic. 

In  the  midst  of  this  republic  is  now  exhibited  a  marked 
anomaly  —  a  people  constructing  their  own  code,  founding 
their  own  institutions,  under  the  guidance  of  apparently 
uneducated  leaders.  Reference  is  had  to  the  people  vaguely 
denominated  3Iormo7is.  Their  labors,  their  system  of  gov- 
ernment, their  legislative  and  judicial  code,  will,  in  the 
future,  challenge  the  admiration  of  the  civilized  world.  It 
is  a  truly  wonderful  system,  attracting  to  itself  persons 
from  all  quarters  of  this  globe,  who  are  quietly  governed 
loy  a  few  prominent,  leading  persons.  The  secret  of  their 
success  lies  in  combining  a  marked  individuality  ivith  a 
liberal  sociality.  While  these  encomiums  are  unhesitatingly 
expressed,  yet  this  remarkable  people  exhibit  defects  of 
character  which  cannot  fail  to  be  noticed  by  every  person 
who  is  intimately  acquainted  with  their  rise,  progress,  and 
present  condition.  Nevertheless,  justice  demands  that  all 
which  they  have  that  is  essential  to  human  good  should  be 
extracted,  appropriated,  and  preserved  for  coming  genera- 
tions. 

Modern  civilization  is  but  little  more  than  individualism ; 
true,  it  has  its  governmental  forms,  —  has  its  insurance  com- 
panies, its  banking  corporations,  its  railroad  and  a  few 
other  institutions ;  but  the  masses  under  its  influence  do 
not  act  with  reference  to  the  common  good,  the  common  iveal. 
Hence,  there  is  truly  no  commonwealth.  Each  individual  has 
his  own  private  purse,  seeks  his  own  individual  interest,  re- 
gardless of  the  happiness  and  welfare  of  his  neighbor,  or  of 
man.  Persons  cluster  together  in  a  town,  —  the  village  is 
formed,  —  but  there  is  no  divine  neighbo7'hood.  Neighbors 
are  such  only  as  respects  locality,  feeling  little  or  no  per- 

37* 


438  THE   EDUCATOE. 

sonal  interest  in  one  another's  affairs.  As  a  moral  teacher 
Jesus  urged  upon  man  the  great  duty  of  loving  one's 
neighbor  as  himself.  In  contrast  with  his  teachings,  he 
held  uj)  the  Priest  and  the  Levite,  who  passed  by  a  suffer- 
ing man,  leaving  him  to  welter  in  his  blood,  while  they 
pursued  their  own  avocations.  Had  there  been  coursing 
through  their  veins  a  single  drop  of  true  neighborly  sym- 
pathy, they  would,  like  the  Samaritan,  have  paused  by  the 
wayside,  bound  up  the  sufferer's  wounds,  pouring  in  oil  and 
wine,  taken  him  to  a  comfortable  habitation,  and  provided 
for  his  necessities.  Under  the  present  system,  pauper 
institutions  are  founded,  indeed,  and  the  criminal  is  incar- 
cerated, or,  peradventure,  strangled  upon  the  scaffold ;  but 
the  prevention  of  pauperism  and  crime  remains  unprovided 
for. 

Standing,  as  it  were,  at  a  little  distance  from  this  state 
of  things,  looking  over  the  achievements  of  the  past,  seeing 
society  as  it  is,  and  feeling  that  something  may  be  done  to 
stay  the  tide  of  human  suffering,  crime,  and  wretchedness, 
the  Association  of  Governmentizers  has  formed  its  plans. 
It  is  inspiring  its  general  agent  to  go  forth  and  to  speak  in 
tones  which  will  not  be  misunderstood,  calling  loudly  for 
a  reconstruction  of  society,  founded  on  a  broader  basis 
than  has  heretofore  been  presented  to  the  inhabitants  of 
this  planet.  Intelligent  legislators  and  cultivated  jurists 
will  listen  to  her  statements,  will  regard  her  claims,  and 
be  influenced  by  her  example ;  and,  in  due  time,  incip- 
ient steps  may  be  taken,  to  not  only  patch  up  old  institu- 
tions, but  to  present  entire  new  features. 

The  poor,  the  ignorant,  the  vicious,  the  selfish,  the 
degraded  classes,  exist.  Governmental  institutions  are 
especially  for  these.  The  higher  and  more  perfectly  devel- 
oped classes  are,  in  the  nature  of  things,  a  law  unto  them- 
selves ;  and,  with  little  or  no  legislative  or  judicial  aid, 
they  can  learn  and  can  do  all  that  is  essential  to  secure 
their  happiness  and  their  permanent  prosperity.     The  first 


GENERAL   AND   SPECIAL    LEGISLATION.  439 

and  highest  function  of  governments,  then,  is  to  care  for 
the  weak,  the  unfortunate,  and  the  undeveloped. 


§11.     OP  GENERAL  AND  SPECIAL  LEGISLATION. 

The  instant  any  number  of  persons  associate  together, 
there  comes  a  necessity  for  legislation.  This  legislation 
may  primitively  take  the  form  of  a  general  understanding 
of  things  to  be  done,  and  of  persons  who  are  to  do.  But,  in 
the  course  of  events,  a  need  is  found  of  a  written  code  of 
laws,  or  legislations,  in  respect  to  persons,  to  acts,  to  prop- 
erty, and  to  contemplated  departures  from  the  mortal  form. 

When  the  number  of  persons  who  have  associated  is  small, 
then  the  whole  people  may  be  convened,  as  in  the  case  of 
the  ordinary  town  meeting ;  but,  as  society  enlarges,  extends 
its  borders,  spreads  itself  out  over  wide  and  distant  domains, 
as  persons  of  various  habits  of  life  come  to  be  members  of 
the  body  politic,  it  is  found  often  to  be  inconvenient  to 
call  all  the  people  together.  Hence,  representatives  are 
chosen ;  that  is,  persons  who  shall  represent  an  idea,  a  set 
of  ideas,  or  a  class  of  persons  located  in  a  particular  dis- 
trict. 

Now,  one  cannot,  in  the  nature  of  things,  be  perfectly 
represented  by  another ;  and  often  ambitious  persons,  mere 
demagogues,  will  be  placed  in  oflScial  positions  of  an 
important  character  or  otherwise.  But  representation  is 
resorted  to  as  a  necessity,  and  it  is  quite  difficult  to  remedy 
these  apparent  defects.  What  cannot  be  remedied  must, 
therefore,  be  borne  with  all  due  patience. 

Yet  it  is  in  the  power  of  the  people  to  instruct  their  rep- 
resentatives, when  convened  in  their  primary  assemblies. 
Much  has  been  written,  and  not  a  little  said,  in  respect  to 
this  topic.  Some  distinguished  writers  have  set  up  the 
extraordinary  claim  that  a  representative  should  act  in  the 
legislative  hall  purely  in  accordance  with  his  own  individ- 
ual judgment ;  that,  as  it  were,  he  should  lose  sight  of  the 
fact  that  he  holds  only  the  relation  of  a  representative ; 


440  THE  EDUCATOR. 

while  another  class,  equally  intelligent,  have  asserted  that 
the  representative  should  constantly  seem  to  be  a  living- 
embodiment  of  the  will  of  his  constituents.  It  were 
hardly  to  be  expected  that  opinions  so  diverse  could  be 
altogether  in  the  right,  yet  it  is  desirable  that  the  mind 
should  be  clear  in  respect  to  the  whole  subject  of  the 
powers,  duties,  relative  positions,  of  both  the  constituent 
and  the  representative. 

It  is  a  well-known  democratic  sentiment  that  "  the  world 
is  governed  too  much."  There  is  a  liability,  unquestion- 
ably, to  run  into  extremes  in  this  particular ;  but  it  is 
exceedingly  difficult  to  say  to  the  tide  of  legislation^ 
"  Thus  far  shalt  thou  go,  and  there  shall  thy  proud  waves 
be  stayed."  It  is  needful,  however,  that  clear  views  be 
entertained  in  respect  to  generalities  and  to  specialities.  In 
all  great  enterprises  the  generals  and  the  specials  are 
sooner  or  later  exhibited.  It  is,  therefore,  now  in  contem- 
plation to  present  succinct  views  in  regard  to  these  two 
points  —  the  generals  and  the  specials. 

Among  the  generals  may  be  embraced  the  following 
points : 

First,  A  supervision  of  the  iveaker  classes.  Up  to  this 
present  time,  and  for  several  centuries  yet  to  be,  society 
has  had  and  will  have  within  its  bosom  a  class  who  will  be 
quite  incompetent  to  provide  for  their  own  wants.  Among 
these,  the  idiotic,  the  insane,  the  mal-formed,  the  lame,  the 
blind,  may  be  embraced.  Government  should  be  purely 
parental.  The  stronger  should  have  a  care  for  and  should 
make  provision  for  the  weaker.  Here,  then,  is  a  general 
branch  to  which  the  attention  of  the  legislator  should  be 
directed. 

Second,  Tlie  lohole  subject  of  human  culture  or  educa- 
tion. There  will  be  those  who  are  exceedingly  liable  to 
undervalue  culture.  Uncultivated  themselves,  they  have 
little  (jr  no  appreciation  of  the  advantages  which  may  be 
derived  from  a  thorougli  education  of  all  tlio  Imiiian  facul- 
ties.    Tliu  scliool-houso,  the  academy,  the  college,  should 


GENERAL    LEGISLATION.  441 

be  under  the  care  of  the  state  as  such,  so  that  there  shall 
be  an  oversight  of  each  child,  and  a  fair  opportunity  for 
each  person  who  desires  it  to  acquire  a  thorough,  nay,  a 
critical  culture.  Leave  seminaries  to  mere  private  enter- 
prise, and  there  comes  to  be  a  rivalry,  an  envy,  a  jealousy, 
a  sectionalism,  a  partyism,  not  to  say  a  sectarianism,  which, 
to  say  the  least,  will  cramp  some  of  the  faculties  of  the 
expanding  mind.  The  more  the  intelligent  classes  reflect 
on  this  subject,  the  more  intimately  they  become  ac- 
quainted with  the  Prussian  system  of  education,  the  more 
clearly  will  they  perceive  advantages  which  must  flow 
from  a  thorough  state  or  national  system  of  education. 

In  the  third  place,  there  should  be  a  general  system,  of 
agriculture,  encouraged,  strengthened,  carried  forward  by 
every  possible  means.  The  earth  is  man's  mother.  From 
her  loins  proceed  products  of  great  value,  mineral,  veg- 
etable, animal,  embracing  in  this  classification  the  whole 
departments  of  horticulture,  botany,  floriculture,  and  po- 
mology. It  would  facilitate  labors  of  this  character,  could 
distinguished  botanists,  pomologists,  horticulturists,  meteor- 
ologists, and  mineralogists,  be  imported  from  the  older 
countries,  open  institutions,  cultivate  domains  as  models, 
so  that  persons  who  are  fond  of  this  branch  of  labor 
might  have  ample  opportunities  to  inspect,  to  obtain  the 
best  grasses,  the  best  roots,  the  most  beautiful  flowers, 
selecting  the  more  aromatic  and  useful  herbs  ;  and  all 
this  should  be  done  and  encouraged  by  the  state  or 
nation.  A  new  feature  though  this  would  be,  yet  in  a  few 
years  it  would  be  found  that  the  compensations  would  be 
ample  for  such  expenditures  as  might  at  first  be  deemed 
needful. 

Fourth,  Every  domain,  of  any  considerable  extent, 
will  have  its  lakes,  its  rivers,  its  harbors.  It  will  require 
but  little  discernment  to  see  that  expenditures  should  be 
freely  made  to  connect  lake  with  lake,  river  with  river, 
and  to  render  harbors  most  safe,  easy  of  entrance,  and 
navigable. 

56 


442  THE  EDUCATOE. 

In  the  fifth  place,  the  state  or  nation  should  embrace 
among  its  generals  the  whole  subject  of  intercommunica- 
tion, embracing  the  railroad,  the  telegraj^h,  the  post-office, 
and  all  that  machinery  which  will  serve  best  to  bind  a 
common  people  together.  Overlook  that  point,  and  vast 
sums  of  money  will  be  drawn  from  the  people.  A  few 
persons  will  become  enriched  at  the  expense  of  the  masses ; 
private  speculation  will  warp  the  avenue  in  this  or  that 
particular  direction,  without  reference  to  the  general  weal. 
Binding  the  avenues  together,  making  them  the  property 
of  the  state  or  nation,  there  would  come  to  be  in  a  popu- 
lous city  a  particular  spot  from  which  each  avenue  would 
naturally  radiate.  If  one  arrive  from  the  east,  the  car 
from  the  south  would  start  from  the  same  edifice  ;  little 
hand-carriages  would  be  at  hand  to  transport  baggage  one 
from  another,  without  anxiety,  expense,  or  inconvenience, 
to  the  traveller.  The  canal,  or  the  harbor,  or  the  lake  shore, 
would  naturally  be  considered,  in  erecting  the  general,  cen- 
tral railroad  edifice.  Those  pests  of  society,  the  cabmen, 
to  a  considerable  extent,  might,  by  this  arrangement,  be 
thrown  out  of  employment ;  but  tlic  traveller  would  reap 
the  advantages.  The  instant  the  mind  reflects  on  this  sub- 
ject deliberately,  it  will  sec  the  wisdom,  nay,  the  absolute 
necessity  of  arrangements  of  this  character. 

In  the  sixth  place,  the  state  or  nation  should  see  to  it 
that  every  person  who  would  labor  shall  have  ample 
opportunity  thus  to  do,  receiving  equitable  compensation, 
corresponding  to  the  prices  of  provisions.  For  example's 
sake,  if  a  bushel  of  corn  cost  the  laborer  fifty  cents,  then 
his  labor  should  be  valued  in  respect  to  that  price.  If, 
however,  inflation  takes  place,  and  corn  rises  to  seventy- 
five  cents,  his  compensation  should  be  proportionally  in- 
creased. Legislation  should  fix  this  point,  so  that  the 
laborer  shall  have  liis  whole  rights.  A  general  law  of  this 
character  would  exert  an  influence  that  can  scarcely  be 
realized  upon  that  useless  class  of  persons  denominated 
speculators.     There  the  speculator  stands  —  by  craft,  trick- 


SPECIAL   LEGISLATION.  443 

erj,  he  inflates  prices.  The  laborer  feels  it,  struggles, 
strikes  ;  ill-feelings,  mobs  are  begotten,  and  often  the  poorer 
get  crushed.  Change  the  state  of  things ;  let  the  poor 
man's  labor  be  enhanced  with  the  prices  of  the  staples,  and 
he  goes  to  bed  quietly,  arises  comfortably,  and  labors  with 
comparative  cheerfulness. 

Yet  another  subject  should  be  included  among  the  gen- 
erals, and  that  is  the  circulating  medium,  or  the  currency. 
There  will  be  no  true,  permanent  arrangements  until  bank- 
ing corporations  are  driven  out  of  existence.  So  long  as 
a  people  for  convenience  need  a  currency,  so  long  should 
the  state  or  nation  as  such  take  this  matter  under  its 
general  supervision. 

It  is  believed  that  these  generals  embrace  all  that  is 
essential,  legislatively  speaking. 

But  there  will  arise,  in  the  course  of  human  events,  some 
few  specials.  Without  entering  at  any  considerable  length 
at  this  time  into  the  subject  of  marriage,  it  is  deemed  wise 
to  say  that  there  should  be  some  special  provisions  bear- 
ing relation  to  that  subject.  So  long  as  the  parties  have 
property,  so  long  as  growths  and  expansions  take  place, 
so  long  as  offspring  are  multiplied,  there  will  be  questions 
in  respect  to  the  permanence  of  that  institution.  It  is  well 
known  that  persons  enter  into  connubial  life  actuated  by 
various  motives.  Legislation  in  the  past  has  chosen  to 
make  this  a  permanent  relation  ;  but,  though  the  relation 
may  be  partly  legal,  partly  social, —  bearing  relation  as  it 
does  to  property,  to  offspring,  —  yet,  when  parties  per- 
ceive, as  sometimes  they  do,  that  they  are  unfortunately 
conjoined,  there  should  be  special  provision  by  and  through 
which  they  can  break  the  fetter  that  binds  them.  This 
subject,  then,  naturally  enough,  may  be  referred  to  the 
tribunal  which  corresponds  to  the  ordinary  bench  or  court. 
The  judge,  or  jury,  as  the  case  may  be,  is  supposed  to  be 
impartial  When  difficulties  have  become  very  serious, 
bickerings  frequent,  injustice  manifest,  then  appeal  might 
be  made  to  this  tribunal,  presenting  the  whole  subject  to 


444  THE   EDUCATOE. 

supposed  disinterested  persons ;  judgment  might  be  ob- 
tained, separation  secured,  and  amicable  arrangements 
made  in  respect  to  property,  offspring,  future  supplies,  etc. 

The  fact  that  such  special  provision  was  made,  and  that 
any  day  a  woman  or  man  could  herself  or  himself  bring 
domestic  relations  before  a  public  tribunal,  would,  in  and 
of  itself,  exert  a  powerful  influence  at  home.  Now,  the 
masculine  tyrant,  or  the  female  tiger,  glories  that  he  or  she 
can  hold  his  or  her  victim  for  life  ;  and  often  the  relation 
is  little  better  than  serfdom.  Make  a  special  provision  for 
separations  in  such  cases,  and  domestic  life  would,  to  use  a 
moderate  expression,  be  more  harmonious. 

Another  subject  which  should  require  special  provision 
is  that  of  the  disposition  of  property  prior  to  or  at  the 
time  of  departure  from  the  mortal  body.  Now,  the  hus- 
band has  the  power  to  transmit  by  will,  or  by  assignment, 
every  penny,  without  consulting  the  wishes,  feelings,  or 
will,  of  his  companion.  Completely  at  his  mercy,  as  it 
respects  property,  she  cringes  before  him,  and  he  rules 
with  a  golden  rod.  It  is  a  matter  of  astonishment  that,  in 
a  civilized  society,  and  among  the  more  cultivated  classes, 
this  subject  has  not  attracted  the  attention  of  legislative 
bodies.  True,  up  to  this  hour  woman  does  not  grace  the 
legislative  hall,  does  not  occupy  the  bench,  does  not  find 
a  place  in  the  jury-box  ;  yet  it  would  seem  that  manly  men 
would,  ere  this,  have  made  special  legislative  provisions 
that  woman  should  be  consulted  when  the  property  was  to 
be  willed  or  assigned. 

And  yet  another  subject  should  be  classed  among  the 
specials ;  that  is,  a  care  of  the  aged  father  and  mother. 
Often  these  have  labored  and  toiled  to  bring  their  otf- 
spring  up  to  certain  conditions.  Some  of  these  ofispring 
secure  to  themselves  not  only  a  competency,  but  often 
great  wealth  ;  and,  having  little  or  no  filial  affection,  suffer 
the  mother  who  bore  them,  the  father  who  reared  them,  to 
live  in  comparative  obscurity,  to  feel  a  humiliating  depend- 
ence, which  often  embitters  their  declining  years.     Special 


MOTIVES.  445 

legislation  should  see  to  this.  The  children  should  be 
expected  to  make  provision,  permanent  or  otherwise,  for 
their  parents,  in  the  ratio  that  they  have  property  at  their 
command.  No  matter  which  of  the  family  has  the  most,  son 
or  daughter ;  that  one  should  be  expected  to  do  according 
to  ability. 

Other  specialities  may,  and  naturally  will,  occupy  the 
attention  of  legislative  bodies  ;  yet  these  points  should  be 
carefully  considered.  These  points  should  be  pressed 
home  to  the  minds  of  advanced  and  intelligent  legislators. 
Could  these  steps  be  taken,  humanity  would  be  aided,  the 
virtues  would  be  encouraged,  and  the  Christian  graces 
would  be  multiplied. 


§  III.     OP  MOTIVES. 

Without  the  church  there  can  be  no  true  state,  and  it 
were  equally  difficult  to  have  a  church  without  a  state. 
At  present,  the  state  is  divorced  from  the  church,  and  the 
church  undertakes  to  do  its  own  work  independent  of  the 
state,  and  the  state  undertakes  to  accomplish  its  pur- 
poses without  the  church.  Though  in  some  slight  degree 
they  may  and  do  interchange  offices,  yet  they  are  not 
one,  and  do  not  thoroughly  intertwine  like  the  vine.  In 
unfolding  to  man  a  new  legislative  and  judicial  system,  it  is 
deemed  essential  to  speak  of  the  church  as  it  should  bear 
relation  to  the  state. 

Now,  in  the  American  nation  more  particularly,  each 
particular  church  has  its  individual  plan,  makes  its  indi- 
vidual efforts,  and  is  prominently  engaged  in  promoting 
its  peculiar  theologic  dogmas.  Vast  sums  are  in  this  way 
expended ;  much  time  and  talent  are  requisite  to  sustain 
these  separate  institutions.  Prominently,  the  church  says 
"  Believe  ; "  it  then,  either  directly  or  indirectly,  presents 
to  its  devotees  certain  motives  of  action,  and  through  the 
force  of  these  adherents  are  secured,  and  institutions  of  a 

38 


446  THE   EDUCATOR. 

tbeologic  character  become,  to  a  greater  or  lesser  extent, 
permanent. 

Look  into  a  town  or  village  but  for  a  moment ;  observe 
the  diverse  interests,  the  clanships  and  partisanships,  which 
these  separate  church  institutions  engender.  Persons  join 
the  church,  but  they  do  not  at  the  same  time  join  the 
state ;  and  so  church  interests  and  state  interests  are  often 
quite  diverse.  Now,  whoever  shall  be  able  to  unfold  to 
man  a  system  of  measures,  by  and  through  which  the 
church  and  the  state  can  be  truly  one,  should  and  will  be 
regarded  as  one  of  earth's  noblest  benefactors. 

The  instant,  however,  the  mind  is  turned  in  this  direc- 
tion, the  old  cry  is  raised,  "  Union  of  church  and  state  ! " 
"  The  state  will  succumb  to,  and  will  be  controlled  by,  the 
church  ! "  Suppose  it  were.  Why  should  that  cause  alarm 
in  the  mind  of  any  intelligent  person  ?  What  is  the  church? 
In  a  divine  sense,  the  church  is  a  mother ;  she  holds  to 
man  the  emotional  relation.  A  family  of  intelligent  chil- 
dren naturally  cluster  around  the  mother ;  from  her  loins 
they  proceeded,  from  her  bz-east  they  drew  their  nourish- 
ment, and  to  her  they  must  continue  to  look  for  counsel, 
wisdom,  strength,  encouragement.  Divorce  the  state 
entirely  from  the  church,  and  it  has  no  basis  of  action ;  it 
is  parentless ;  it  is  driven  hither  and  thither  by  the  craft 
and  intrigue  of  the  politician  of  to-day.  It  has  no  fixed 
principles  of  action;  no  guiding  star;  no  safe  harbor  in 
which  it  can  cast  its  anchor. 

Admitting,  as  the  intelligent  judicial  mind  must,  the  cor- 
rectness of  these  statements,  a  question  of  great  moment 
may  be  started,  How  shall  the  church  be  sustained  ?  Answer: 
By  the  state.  Feeling  the  need  of  a  thorough  religious 
culture,  learning  that  institutions  cannot  be  permanent 
unless  they  are  founded  in  the  religious  element,  what 
reason  can  be  assigned  why  tlie  state  should  not  tax  her- 
self to  sustain  an  institution  which  must  bring  forth  noblest 
men  and  noblest  women,  and  prepare  them  to  occupy  im- 
portant positions  in  national  ail'airs  ? 


CHUECH   AND   STATE.  447 

But  a  question  may  be  started,  and  one,  too,  which 
demands  a  careful  consideration,  namely,  What  shall  the 
church  teach  ?  Answer :  It  shall  teach  grand  fundamental 
principles,  bearing  relation  to  the  Divine  Paternity;  the 
relation  which  man  bears  to  his  fellow-man ;  the  laws  of 
immutable  and  inflexible  justice  ;  and  wisdom  in  its  highest, 
divinest,  and  broadest  sense.  Teachings  of  this  character 
are  and  may  be  gathered  from  the  bibles  of  the  past,  from 
the  wide-spread  volume  of  nature,  from  man's  inner  and 
diviner  promj)tings,  —  saying  nothing  of  the  unexception- 
able religious  literature,  which,  in  this  age,  can  be  com- 
manded to  an  almost  unlimited  extent.  The  religious 
teacher  might  read  extracts  from  the  writings  of  others,  in 
prose  or  verse,  or  prepare  productions  from  his  own  mind, 
or  might  hold  familiar  converse  with  such  pupils  as  were 
disposed  to  gather  about  him.  Entering  heartily  into  a 
labor  of  this  character,  loving  man  as  man,  permanently 
sustained  by  the  state,  compensations  being  commensurate 
with  labor,  talents,  learning,  and  wants,  the  church  would 
become  a  mighty  instrumentality  for  human  good.  Dis- 
pensing with  much  of  the  machinery  of  the  present  day, 
rearing  a  less  number  of  edifices  for  purely  religious  pur- 
poses, a  larger  number  could  be  convened  under  the  same 
roof;  and  thus  time,  expense,  talent,  would  be  saved. 

Brought  into  close  relations  with  the  religious  teacher, 
the  church  would  have  in  her  bosom  prominent  persons, 
who  might  be  wisely  selected  to  hold  important  offices  in 
the  state.  The  state  then  would  have  a  nursery,  in  which, 
like  the  pomologist,  she  would  be  rearing  her  younger 
offspring,  transplanting  them  to  difi"erent  locations,  as  they 
became  qualified  to  occupy  valuable  and  influential  posi- 
tions in  society.  Now,  persons  are  hardly  so  Kkely  to  hold 
prominent  ofiicial  state  positions,  if  members  of  the  church, 
as  though  they  were  mere  outsiders.  Crafty,  intriguing 
persons,  who  have  no  fixed  principles,  crowd  themselves 
into  ofiice.  These  controlling  and  guiding  the  ship  of  state, 
often  she  is  driven  on  the  rocks,  or  falls  early  to  pieces. 


448  THE  EDUCATOE. 

The  church  now  holds  out  to  its  devotees  motives  of  a 
somewhat  indifferent  character ;  it  talks  eloquently,  nay, 
learnedly,  of  penalties  extreme  and  sufferings  many,  to  be 
incurred  unless  persons  receive  its  instructions ;  and  often 
the  more  hypocritical  and  the  outwardly  sanctimonious 
steal  the  livery  of  heaven  that  they  may  more  adroitly  sub- 
serve their  own  private  ends.  Unite  intelligently  the 
church  and  the  state,  and  motives  of  a  high  and  lofty 
character  would,  in  the  nature  of  things,  be  presented  to 
the  mind.  Sectarian  and  religious  party  interests  being 
out  of  the  question,  it  would  cultivate  an  acquaintance 
with  the  noble  minds  of  the  past,  would  present  lofty 
motives  of  action,  and  become  a  grand  inspirer  to  a  pure 
and  holy  life.  It  is  well  that  man  should  love  and  justly 
esteem  that  honor  and  approbation  which  comes  of  a  noble, 
pure,  divine  life.  The  state  would  be  perpetually  looking 
to  the  church  to  find  the  noblest  persons  to  accept  and 
receive  such  honors  as  it  had  to  confer. 

The  state  would  have  its  railroads,  its  telegraphs,  its 
currency  institutions,  its  edifices.  All  these  need  care.  To 
the  church,  its  nursery,  it  would  look  for  persons  best 
qualified  to  hold  its  several  official  positions.  These  honors 
and  emoluments  might  justly  be  presented  to  the  younger 
mind  as  among  the  motives  to  a  religious  and  pure  life. 
Prominent  persons  of  the  state  might  and  naturally  Avould 
occasionally  visit  the  church,  inspect  its  condition,  learn 
its  wants,  become  acquainted  with  the  character,  growth, 
progress,  unfolding,  of  its  joupils.  The  intelligent  econo- 
mist, contemplating  this  subject,  will  see  that  vast  sums 
could  be  saved ;  the  reflecting  statesman  will  see  that 
persons  in  whose  breasts  religion  exerts  a  controlling  influ- 
ence would  be  interested  in  promoting  the  good  of  their 
constituents,  would  cultivate  good  feeling  among  the 
members  of  society,  and  breathe  a  genial  and  holy  influence 
in  the  legislative  hall,  on  the  bench,  in  the  jury-box,  and 
at  the  bar.     A  work  of  this  magnitude  must  require  time, — 


AWARDS   AND    PENALTIES.  449 

amounting  almost,  if  not  entirely,  to  a  reorganization  of 
human  governments. 


§rV.    OF  AWARDS  AND  PENALTIES. 

It  is  a  question  worthy  of  consideration.  Whence  man's 
unwillingness  to  do  his  whole  duty  to  his  fellows?  He 
seeks  to  promote,  in  diverse  ways,  his  own  individual 
interests :  and  yet  he  rarely  exerts  himself  to  improve  the 
condition,  meet  the  wants,  or  remedy  the  failings  and 
defects  of  character,  of  others.  How  best  can  man  be 
encouraged  to  engage  in  labors  of  a  purely  beneficent 
practical  character  ?  True,  the  state  punishes  its  wayward 
classes ;  its  tribunals  draw  such  before  them,  and  inflict 
penalties.  Thus  far  has  man  grown.  He  has  reached  the 
condition  wherein  he  believes  it  just  and  right  to  prevent 
wrong  doing;  and  he  affixes  certain  penalties  to  certain 
forms  of  crime.  But  the  hour  has  now  come  when  proper 
inducements  should  be  held  up,  not  only  to  refrain  from 
overt  wrong  deeds,  but  also  to  strengthen  the  virtuous, 
and  thereby  increase  the  sum  of  human  good. 

Some  few  beneficent  persons  have  offered  rewards  for 
certain  literary  productions,  thereby  inciting  persons  to 
great  efforts  of  a  purely  literary  character.  The  inventor 
often  has  secured  to  him  for  a  season  certain  pecuniary 
advantages  as  an  incitement  to  his  inventive  powers.  So, 
the  intelligent  teacher  occasionally  holds  out  to  the  minds 
of  his  pupils  certain  inducements  to  study,  and  to  acquire 
useful  knowledge.  Stimulants  are  these  to  the  younger 
mind.  They  exert  certain  influences,  though  sometimes 
of  a  questionable  character ;  yet,  on  the  whole,  it  is  believed 
they  exert  a  salutary  influence  upon  the  persons  who  can 
be  thus  stimulated  to  action.  Among  the  ancients,  Olympic 
and  other  games  were  instituted,  with  a  view  of  more  per- 
fectly calling  out,  expanding,  and  strengthening,  the  bodily 
faculties.  Careful  provisions  were  made  preparatory  to 
57  38* 


450  THE   EDUCATOR. 

these  gymnastic  efforts,  and  through  their  influence  fine 
specimens  of  bodily  strength  and  agility  were  exhibited. 

The  present  is  more  an  age  of  intellectual  and  moral 
growth.  The  higher  faculties  in  man  are  being  more  per- 
fectly developed.  While  penalties  on  the  one  hand  may, 
and  unquestionably  do,  deter  certain  persons  in  lower  con- 
ditions from  the  commission  of  certain  overt  acts,  yet  there 
is  another  class,  who  might  be  encouraged  by  suitable 
awards  to  reach  loftier  moral  and  social  positions.  It  is 
for  the  interest  of  the  state  that  every  member  should  con- 
tribute to  its  advancement;  that  in  a  high  sense  there 
should  be  a  commonwealth. 

Virtue,  knowledge,  wisdom,  beneficence,  fidelity  to  prin- 
ciple, —  all,  in  their  places,  contribute  in  some  degree  to 
the  wealth,  permanence  and  prosperity  of  a  state  or  nation. 
The  incendiary,  for  example's  sake,  by  his  lighted  torch 
may  consume  in  a  single  hour  large  amounts  of  valuable 
property,  endangering  the  lives  of  persons,  causing  alarm, 
producing  mental  excitement  often  quite  disastrous  to  the 
peace  and  well-being  of  society.  Suppose,  then,  that  there 
were  a  reward  offered  to  a  class  of  persons  who  might  be 
regarded  as  state  detectors.  Whoever  shall  detect  a  per- 
son engaged  in  any  acknowledged  evil  overt  act,  shall 
receive  for  information  of  this  character  a  compensation 
corresponding  in  some  degree  to  the  property  which  other- 
wise might  have  been  consumed. 

Now, the  Humane  Society  wisely  offers  rewards  to  persons 
who  may  be  instrumental  in  saving  persons  from  drowning, 
or  other  marine  accidents.  Suppose  the  state  should  offer  a 
compensation  for  saving  a  drunkard  from  the  habit  of  ine- 
briation. Soon  the  faculties  of  the  more  beneficent  classes 
would  be  turned  in  tliat  particular  direction ;  loving  that 
kind  of  labor,  and  at  the  same  time  stimulated  by  the 
expectation  of  reward,  and  thus  raising  up,  in  a  state  or 
nation,  a  class  of  eminent  philanthropic  persons,  who  might 
be  the  happy  instruments  in  the  hands  of  a  good  Providence 
of  reclaiming  and  restoring  a  son  to  his  afllicted  parents,  a 


AWARDS   AND   PENALTIES.  451 

hnsband  to  his  weeping  companion,  a  dissolute  woman  to 
her  home  and  friends.  Efforts  of  this  philanthropic  char- 
acter are  now  engaged  in  by  comparatively  a  few  persons, 
and  receive  no  encouragement  from  the  state  as  such. 
Little  or  nothing  is  done  in  that  direction ;  crime,  inebria- 
tion, incendiarism,  are  left  to  be  punished  by  tribunals, 
little  or  no  effort  being  made  to  educate  and  to  reform. 

The  state,  then,  should  have,  and  should  generously  sus- 
tain, a  corps  of  persons  who  might  be  denominated  the 
Brotherhood  of  Mercy,  or  the  Sisters  of  Charity.  Living 
at  comparative  pecuniary  ease,  these  persons  could  system- 
atize their  efforts,  interchange  labors,  concoct  plans,  and 
be  eminently  useful  in  encouraging  the  wayward  to  turn 
into  the  path  of  wisdom,  whose  ways  are  pleasant,  and 
whose  compensations  are  ample.  A  state  or  nation  of  a 
few  hundred  thousands  of  persons,  which  should  engage 
systematically  in  such  efforts,  would  soon  find  its  account 
in  the  results  which  would  ensue ;  preserving  property, 
promoting  quiet  and  harmony,  securing  the  good  will  and 
the  interest,  nay,  the  labor  of  the  now  unproductive  and 
vicious  classes ;  and  it  would  be  found,  on  careful  calcula- 
tion, that  the  benefits  would  greatly  overbalance  the  expend- 
itures. 

Besides  this,  there  needs  to  be  encouragement  in  respect 
to  the  production  and  rearing  of  children.  The  state  offers 
a  bounty  on  fish ;  agricultural  associations  give  their  pre- 
miums for  certain  products  ;  but,  unquestionably,  man  is  to 
be  more  valued  than  a  fish,  and  is  of  higher  moment  than 
a  pig,  cow,  horse,  grape,  apple,  or  pear.  Rewards,  then, 
might  be  offered  to  parents  who  could  bring  before  the 
public,  at  given  ages,  the  finest  specimen  of  bodily  form, 
the  most  beautiful  and  agreeable  countenance,  the  most 
ready  wit,  or  the  most  skilful  hand,  or  the  keenest  artistic 
eye.  It  would  not  be  difficult  for  the  state  to  enter  into 
arrangements  of  this  character,  and  to  have  at  hand  certain 
sums  to  be  annually  or  otherwise  distributed,  as  do  the 
agricultural  societies,  and  other  institutions.     When  that 


452  THE   EDUCATOR. 

step  shall  be  taken  intelligently,  and  when  there  shall  be 
clear  views  in  respect  to  the  production  of  a  well-formed 
child,  persons  will  be  stimnlated  to  combine  with  this 
object  among  others  in  view.  Every  parent  knows  the 
satisfaction  that  is  enjoyed  when  the  son,  or  the  daughter, 
is  honored  by  the  intelligent  classes  ;  add  to  this  a  hope  of 
reward  from  a  state  or  nation,  and  in  less  than  a  quarter 
of  a  century  there  will  be  found  nobler  specimens  of 
men  and  women  than  have  heretofore  been  on  exhibi- 
tion. Crime  will  be  lessened ;  man  will  be  stimulated  to 
nobler  deeds  ;  society  will  be  advantaged  by  the  awards. 

It  is  surprising  that  the  state  should  only  strive  to  catch 
and  punish  the  wayward  one,  without,  on  the  other  hand,, 
by  every  rational  process,  stimulating  man  to  excel  in  wis- 
dom, purity,  goodness,  and  truth.  But  a  brighter  star  is 
gilding  the  eastern  horizon ;  the  age  of  mere  selfishness,, 
of  partisanship,  of  clanship,  is  to  pass  aAvay,  and  a  nobler- 
diviner  state,  and  a  holier  church,  are  to  take  their  places. 


§  V.     OF  JUDGES. 

It  is  said  that  "  secret  things  belong  to  God  ;  "  and  yet 
there  is  a  power  which  man  possesses,  which  enables  him 
with  a  good  degree  of  facility  to  pry  into  and  discover 
secret  things,  —  a  power  to  judge  of  the  intents  of  the 
heart.  The  overt  act  is  but  the  outer  expression  of  that 
which  has  previously  been  planned  within.  The  act  itself,, 
whatever  it  may  be,  is  neither  criminal  nor  good.  It  is 
desirable  to  go  back,  and  to  read,  as  it  were,  the  tablets  of 
the  human  heart.  Two  persons  may  do  precisely  the  same 
thing,  and  yet  one  may  be  vastly  more  criminal  than  the 
other.  There  are  such  differences  of  education,  such 
favoral)le  or  unfavorable  surroundings,  such  varied  degrees 
of  unfolding,  that  it  were  quite  impossible  to  judge  criti- 
cally of  character  by  overt  acts. 

In  deciding,  then,  of  degrees  of  guilt,  in  fixing  on  penal- 
ties, or  in  determining  on  awards,  there  needs  to  be  in  the 


OF  JUDGES,  453 

state  a  power  which  shall  go  behind  mere  overt  acts.  But 
at  first  view  it  might  be  considered  exceedingly  difficult  to 
find  any  considerable  number  of  persons  who  could  intelli- 
gently hold  the  relation  of  judges,  possessing  the  power 
to  pass  judgment  bearing  relation  to  the  thoughts  and 
intents  of  the  heart. 

How  often  do  persons  appear  before  human  tribunals, 
guilty  of  the  same  overt  acts,  and  yet  in  respect  to  one 
there  are  mitigating  circumstances  many,  while  in  respect 
to  another  hardly  any  palliation  can  be  presented ;  and 
yet,  as  far  as  mere  acts  are  concerned,  they  are  and  must 
be  adjudged  as  equally  criminal.  Every  intelligent  person, 
who  has  for  considerable  length  of  time  occupied  a  prom- 
inent position  in  judicial  halls,  must  have  been  led  to  reflect 
on  the  unequal  distribution  of  justice.  Often  wealth,  honor, 
station,  parental  influence,  weigh  in  behalf  of  one  offender, 
while  another  may  appear  before  the  tribunal  alone,  friend- 
less, penniless,  and  his  case  is  hurried  over  with  little  or 
no  attention.  The  judge  is  to  a  considerable  extent,  of 
necessity,  governed  by  the  written  code.  Before  him  the 
statute  lies,  and  by  its  language  he  must  be  governed.  He 
is  not  himself  a  legislator ;  he  holds  but  the  judicial  or 
executive  position. 

What,  then,  it  may  be  asked,  can  and  should  be  done,  in 
view  of  this  unfortunate  state  of  things  ? 

Justice  holds  an  even  scale :  it  should  be  blind  to  per- 
sons ;  it  should  have  no  favorites,  and  should  decide  irre- 
spective of  wealth,  family,  or  social  position.  That  the 
judicial  function  may  be  properly  discharged,  the  state 
should  call  to  its  aid  a  class  of  persons  who  possess  the 
faculty  of  reading  the  mind,  and  judging  of  moral  quali- 
ties as  they  bear  relation  to  mental,  social,  and  even  bodily 
conditions.  "Where,  it  may  be  earnestly  asked,  can  such 
persons  be  found  ?  The  answer  is,  there  are  sciences  now 
overlooked,  and  which  need  to  be  resuscitated  and  called 
into  general  use.  Among  these  sciences,  no  one  will  in 
the  future  be  regarded  as  more  important,  in  judging  of 


454  '  THE    EDUCATOR. 

moral  conditions,  than  that  of  astrology.  Careful  records 
should  be  kept,  by  the  state,  of  nativities ;  the  year^ 
month,  day,  nay,  the  hour,  when  each  child  was  ushered 
into  existence.  When  one  is  charged  with  an  offence,  the 
astrolog'er  should  be  called  into  requisition.  All  the  facts 
essential  should  be  placed  in  his  or  her  hand ;  the  character 
of  the  person  accused  in  the  past  will  be  unfolded  with 
marked  precision,  and  the  future  of  the  person  will  be  read 
with  equal  accuracy.  Now  an  important  step  has  been 
taken;  it  is  seen  what  the  past  has  been  —  what  the  future 
must  be.  Based  on  these  facts,  gathered  from  this  exact 
science,  there  will  be  an  ability  to  judge  with  much  accu- 
racy of  the  steps  to  be  taken  to  secure  to  this  wayward 
one  the  best  possible  surroundings,  and  also  to  prevent 
future  depredations  on  society  at  large. 

The  state,  then,  should  have,  on  fixed  salary,  a  sufficient 
number  of  astrologers  to  aid  it  in  coming  to  a  decision  in 
respect  to  the  character  and  future  prospects  of  each 
accused  person.  (At  the  present  moment  it  is  not  felt  to 
be  wise  to  enter  into  the  subject  of  parental  transmissions  j 
that  is  purposely  reserved  for  a  future  occasion,  and 
directly  in  connection  with  other  legislative  and  judicial 
considerations.) 

Together  with  the  astrologer  there  should  be  associated 
the  magician,  and  also  the  necromancer.  On  opening  the 
pages  of  the  past,  it  will  be  seen  that  the  ancient  kings 
had  in  their  palaces,  and  at  their  command,  both  these 
learned  classes.  They,  being  brought  into  fine  conditions, 
and  being  persons  of  large  culture,  and  great  mental 
powers,  Avcro  able  to  interpret  dreams,  able  to  read  the 
mind,  able  to  perceive  mental  and  moral  conditions  with 
as  much  ease  as  one  can  see  her  or  his  face  in  the  ordinary 
mirror.  Suppose  one  were  but  suspected  of  crime ;  these 
distinguished  persons  could,  by  direction  of  the  propef 
state  autiiorities,  fix  their  minds  upon  them,  and  describe 
with  accuracy  the  thoughts  and  intents  of  their  minds. 

Indeed,  it  were  impossible  to  over-estimate  the  advaa- 


OF   JUDGES.  455 

tages  wliicli  in  numerous  ways  would  accrue  to  a  state  or 
nation  by  the  employment  of  persons  of  the  aforesaid 
classes.  They  might  be  regarded  as  the  protectors  of 
society.  Acting  in  their  true  positions,  they  could  inform 
the  proper  authority  when  persons  were  plotting  treason, 
stratagem,  crime,  or  spoil;  and  these  might  be' brought 
justly  before  the  proper  authorities,  prior  to  the  overt  act. 
It  would,  it  is  true,  be  a  novel  proceeding  to  try  a  person 
for  an  offence  which  had  not  in  act  been  committed ;  but 
the  offence  does  not  lie  in  the  act.  Truly  there  can  be 
no  intelligent  judgment  founded  on  overt  acts ;  because 
there  are  circumstances  so  numerous,  surroundings  so 
various,  that  one  actor  may  be  comparatively  innocent, 
while  another  may  be  very  guilty. 

The  judicial  officer,  then,  needs  to  have  at  his  command 
a  horoscope  of  each  person,  drawn  and  previously  laid 
upon  his  desk,  prior  to  final  judgment  in  the  premises. 
The  same  applies  to  all  civil  cases  which  from  time  to 
time  may  arise  in  a  village,  town,  state,  or  nation.  In  fact, 
most  trials  in  the  judicial  hall  are  imperfect  and  unsatis- 
factory, because  of  a  lack  of  ability  on  the  part  of  arbiters 
to  know  precisely  the  thoughts  and  intents  of  the  persons. 
Two  or  more  persons  enter  into  a  compact ;  that  compact 
is  recorded.  Words  are  but  signs  of  intentions  ;  and  often, 
especially  iii  civil  cases,  are  days,  weeks,  sometimes  months, 
consumed  in  arguing  a  contested  case,  because  the  docu- 
ment or  documents,  or  witnesses,  fail  to  clearly  express  the 
thought  or  intention  of  the  parties  concerned.  Now,  the 
learned  classes  referred  to  would  be  able  with  much  ease 
to  go  back,  psychometrize  the  document,  get  at  the  con- 
dition of  the  framers  thereof,  and  read  their  minds.  Nay, 
had  the  parties  who  entered  into  the  engagement  passed 
from  the  mortal  form,  they  could  be  recalled,  and  made 
intelligently  to  speak  for  themselves.  Dead  men,  it  has 
been  said,  tell  no  tales  ;  but  in  an  advanced  condition  of 
society  it  will  come  to  be  an  acknowledged  fact  that  per- 
sons who  pass  from  the  mortal  form  do  but  change  their 


456  THE   EDUCATOR. 

condition,  and  can  and  do  speak  through  other  persons ; 
and  thus  all  that  vast  branch  of  judicial  labor  bearing 
relation  to  deeds,  to  wills,  to  boundaries  of  estates,  etc., 
can  be  settled  with  little  or  no  difficulty,  by  calling  the 
framers  themselves  from  the  spirit-world,  and  placing  the 
ghosts  on  the  stand.  Many  persons  will  shudder  and  turn 
pale  the  instant  a  proposition  of  that  character  is  presented 
to  their  minds.  The  fact  that  such  a  power  is  dreaded 
would  essentially  aid  the  arbiters  in  coming  to  an  intelli- 
gent decision.  Say  what  the  world  may,  laugh  while  it 
will,  yet  there  is  a  power  now  lying  in  the  background 
which  shall  yet  come  forth  and  stand  boldly  out  on  the 
canvas ;  and  it  will  be  made  evident  that  many  persons 
hold  estates  and  property  which  in  justice  belong  to 
others. 

These  views  are  presented  with  a  view  of  suggesting 
plans,  by  which  the  state  or  nation  can  come  to  a  more 
intelligent  judgment  of  all  cases,  whether  of  a  criminal  or 
civil  character. 


§  VI.     OF  THE    RELATION   OF  HUMAN    TRIBUNALS  TO  THE    DIVINB 
GOVERNMENT. 

The  Hebrew  poet  wrote,  "  The  Lord  is  our  Judge,  our 
Lawgiver,  and  our  King."  Though  this  is  poetry,  yet  it  is 
an  affirmation  of  a  generally  acknowledged  fact. 

If  there  be,  then,  a  divine  and  universal  government, 
whence  the  need  of  human  tribunals,  and  why  should  man 
organize  legislative  and  judicial  assemblies  ?  It  is  hardly 
to  be  expected  that,  in  a  brief  series  of  papers  of  judicial 
and  legislative  matters,  abstruse  metaphysical  or  theolog- 
ical subjects  can  be  entered  into  to  any  considerable 
length ;  and  yet  it  is  difficult  to  discourse  intelligently  on 
subjects  of  this  character  without,  at  least,  occasionally 
referring  to  the  Divine  government. 

How,  then,  and  in  what  sense,  does  God  govern  the 
world  ?     It  is  not  enough  to  say  that  He  governs  by  fixed 


THE   DIVINE   GOVERXMENT.  457 

and  immutable  laws.  Statements  of  that  character  do  not 
satisfy  the  inquiring  mind.  Man  is  a  part  of  the  universe. 
God  governs  hy  and  through  instrumentalities.  Man  is  one 
of  his  instruments.  Man  has  an  innate  sense  of  riglit,  of 
wrong,  of  justice,  and  of  beneficence.  These  innate  facul- 
ties, like  other  powers,  are  called  into  exercise,  and  a 
judgment  is  formed  not  only  in  relation  to  one's  self,  one's 
own  private  affairs,  but  also  in  respect  to  the  duties,  rela- 
tions, positions,  and  acts,  of  other  persons.  In  this  sense 
it  may  "be  said  that  Jehovah  acts  as  Lawgiver,  as  Judge, 
and  as  Sovereign. 

Now,  a  man  may  be  suited  to  occupy  one  position ;  he 
may  succeed  admirably  as  a  sawyer  of  wood,  a  sweeper  of 
chimneys,  a  digger  in  the  earth,  a  cultivator  of  fruits,  or  an 
artist ;  and  yet  he  may  lack  the  elements  essential  to  con- 
stitute him  a  legislator,  a  judge,  a  juryman,  a  general  arbi- 
ter or  controller.  The  sawyer  of  wood,  and  the  sweeper 
of  chimneys,  however,  may  be  adepts  in  their  respective 
lines,  and  are  not  to  be  spoken  of  disparagingly  as  they 
bear  relation  to  other  persons.  It  is  quite  impossible  to 
decide  which  position  is  the  more  honorable,  because 
each  and  all  are  essential  to  man's  highest  good. 

There  are  minds  of  a  cool,  calm,  dehberative,  philosophic, 
and  argumentative  cast ;  these  will  naturally  fall  into  their 
places,  —  become  legislators,  arbiters,  appear  at  the  bar,  on 
the  forum,  or  in  the  pulpit.  So  to  speak,  these  are  con- 
trollers of  mind  ;  having  great  mental  powers  themselves, 
they  are  capable  of  swaying  the  masses.  The  Napoleons, 
Washingtons,  Jeffersons,  Adamses,  Hancocks,  Otises,  and  a 
host  of  worthies  in  the  past,  have  appeared  when  most 
needed,  —  have  framed  laws  and  constructed  governments 
Fuited  to  their  respective  times.  In  one  sense  they  may 
be  called  "  gods."  They  are  to  the  people  lawgivers, 
judges,  sovereigns.  To  talk  of  a  government  on  the  part 
of  Jehovah  which  does  not  embrace  the  action  of  mind 
on  mind,  is  quite  idle.  When  persons  appear  who  are  pos- 
sessed of  high  moral  and  religious  qualities,  and  of  great 
58  39 


458  THE   EDUCATOR. 

mental  powers,  then,  proi^ortionately,  do  they  imitate  in 
character,  in  precef)t,  in  legislation,  and  in  judicial  action, 
Him  who  sits  upon  the  throne  of  the  universe,  and  sways 
all  things  at  his  will.  Hence,  it  were  quite  possible,  could 
minds  noble  enough  be  engaged,  to  institute  a  purely 
theocratic  government  on  any  particular  planet;  that  is,  a 
looking  to  the  Sovereign  of  the  universe,  by  prayer  and 
by  a  communion  with  Nature,  thus  seeking  to  know  the 
Divine  will,  and  incorjDorating  the  same  in  written  codes. 
It  is  a  beautiful  thought,  that  as  the  hen  broods  over  her 
little  flock,  so  the  Divine  Being  influences  and  acts  upon 
his  creatures,  writing  out  his  own  divine  code  upon  the 
tablet  of  the  human  heart,  that  it  may  be  intelligently 
transmitted  to  such  as  need  that  form  of  instruction  in 
laws,  statutes,  and  judicial  decisions.  But  in  the  ratio  that 
a  people  ceases  to  look  up  to  Jehovah  for  wisdom  and 
guidance,  does  that  people  gather  to  itself  corruption; 
designing  demagogues  creep  into  power,  subvert  valu- 
able institutions,  corrupt  important  legislative  acts,  and 
soil  the  judicial  ermine. 

Too  much  caution,  then,  cannot  be  had,  in  selecting  for 
important  positions  in  society  the  purest,  broadest,  noblest 
minds.  Efi"orts  should  constantly  be  made  to  bring  the 
human  government  into  harmonious  relations  with  the 
government  of  Jehovah,  that  to  all  practicable  extent  the 
two  may  become  one.  The  legislator  should  be  able  to 
sweep  with  broad  eye  over  all  the  past ;  should  be  inti- 
mately acquainted  with  the  laws  framed  and  the  institutions 
founded  by  Solon,  Lycurgus,  Themistocles  ;  with  the  unsur- 
passed orations  of  Cicero  and  Demostlienes  ;  witli  tlie  rise 
and  fall  of  ancient  nations  ;  sliould  grasp  the  grand  essen- 
tial principles  which  for  centuries  sustained  these  nations, 
and  murk  the  causes  of  their  decline,  overthrow,  or  down- 
fall ;  and  should  be  able  to  combine  the  wisdom  of  a  Solo- 
mon with  the  legislative  skill  of  a  Moses.  With  all  this 
learning  gathered  from  tlie  distant  past,  there  should  be 
a  knowledge  of  the  present  and  the  prospective  wants  of 


CAUSES   OF   CEIME.  459 

man,  and  of  the  means  of  swaying  the  masses  for  good. 
Then,  turning  the  mind  to  Him  from  whom  all  wisdom 
primarily  flows,  communication  should  be  opened  with 
planetary  and  spiritual  worlds,  studying  with  care  the  laws 
which  govern  the  heavenly  bodies.  In  this  way,  to  some 
extent,  may  one  become  qualified  to  occupy  legislative  and 
judicial  positions.  Anything  short  of  this  entitles  one  to 
be  regarded  as  a  mere  twaddler  in  governmental  science. 
The  mere  partisan  of  the  hour,  accidentally  elected  to  office, 
can  hardly  be  entitled  to  the  name  of  legislator  or  judge. 
The  law-school  of  to-day  teaches  its  students  rather  of 
facts  than  of  grand  primal  principles ;  it  hardly  has  God 
in  its  thoughts ;  and  its  teachings  are  little  better  than 
judicial  atheism. 

These  unqualified  assertions  are  not  inconsiderately 
placed  before  the  public.  Until  man  shall  be  more  per- 
fectly assimilated  to  the  Divine,  until  he  lives  in  closer 
proximity  to  God,  human  tribunals  will  be  little  better  than 
the  sham  of  a  day,  to  be  blown  away  by  the  next  gale,  and 
others  of  as  little  worth  take  their  places. 

Moreover,  in  the  legislative  hall  and  the  judicial  assem- 
bly woman  is  needed,  with  all  her  love,  all  her  religion, 
all  her  maternal  afi'ection,  and  all  her  moral  strength.  She 
is  needed  to  act  upon  the  grosser  class,  and  to  remind 
them  that  there  is  a  God  of  justice  who  rewards  those 
who  diligently  seek  his  counsel ;  and  that  the  mind  must  be 
upturned  to  Him  from  whom  all  wisdom  flows,  else  their 
labors  will  be  vain,  and  their  counsels  come  to  naught. 

Whatever  a  legislator  sows,  that  he  must  reap.  If  he 
sow  to  the  flesh,  he  shall  reap  corruption;  if  to  the  spirit, 
he  shall  reap  immortality. 


§  VII.     OF  CRIJIE,  AS  IT  BEARS  RELATION  TO  TRANSMISSIONS. 

There  is  an  old  proverb  that  the  fathers  have  eaten  sour 
grapes,  and  their  children's  teeth  are  set  on  edge.  Unques- 
tionably the  influence  of  parents  upon  the  bodily,  mental, 


460  THE    EDUCATOR. 

moral  and  religious  condition  of  their  offspring  is  very- 
marked.  It  is  often  observed  that  the  cliild  of  a  drunkard 
is  an  inebriate ;  the  child  of  a  depredator  is  a  thief  or  a  rob- 
ber. How  solemn  is  the  thought  that  a  flither,  or  a  mother, 
or,  peradveuture,  both,  may  be  instrumental  of  ushering 
into  existence  a  child,  or  a  number  of  offspring,  who,  in 
consequence  of  parental  defects  of  character,  are  liable  to 
become  inmates  of  jails,  prisons,  pauper  establishments,  or 
guilty  of  crimes  to  be  expiated  on  the  scaffold  !  Wliat  can 
the  state  do,  what  ought  it  to  do,  in  view  of  this  acknowl- 
edged condition  of  things  ?  The  parents  may  have  passed 
off  the  stage  of  life;  the  children  are  left  to  work  out 
that  which  was  inwoven  in  their  very  being.  No  nation 
thinks  of  punishing  a  mal-formed  person.  Because  a  child 
is  born  with  one  eye,  or  wholly  blind,  or  a  mute,  or  with- 
out hands,  or  destitute  of  feet,  these  classes  are  looked 
upon  with  compassionate  eye,  —  are  considered  objects  of 
charity.  But  there  is  the  drunkard  :  his  father  transmitted 
to  the  child  a  desire  for  the  intoxicating  cup ;  and,  now, 
what  shall  be  done  with  this  inebriate  ?  He  may  be,  and 
often  is,  a  pest  of  society,  a  miserable,  filthy  vagabond;  but 
it  is  quite  impossible  for  him  to  recover  himself  One 
miglit  about  as  well  expect  a  person  lying  sick  with  a 
puti-jd  fever  to  arise,  throw  off  the  fever,  and  engage  in  the 
active  duties  of  life.  The  fever-patient  is  unable  to  move 
hand  or  foot ;  sympathizing  persons  gather  about  his  bed- 
side, watch  over  him,  call  in  the  physician,  and  use  such 
remedies  as  can  be  commanded,  to  restore  the  patient  to 
health. 

Now,  crime  is  disease ;  it  must  be  so  regarded  and 
treated.  While  there  have  always  been  persons  who  were 
useful  as  medical  practitioners,  loving  to  care  for  and  Avatch 
over  the  sick,  so  there  have  appeared  from  time  to  time 
individuals  distinguished  for  power  over  mental  and  moral 
diseases.  The  state  should  seek  out  such ;  it  should  range 
the  planet  over  in  search  of  persons  who  have  within  tliem- 
selvea  great  mental  and  moral  power,  and  who  are  capable 


CURE   OF   CRIME.  461 

of  removing  the  moral  virus  from  the  criminal.  This  may 
be  done  with  as  much  ease,  to  say  the  least,  as  a  cancer  or 
a  tumor  can  be  removed  by  the  surgeon. 

Christianism,  in  its  earlier  stages,  gathered  to  itself  per- 
sons of  this  character  —  women  and  men  of  great  faith,  of 
marked  simplicity,  of  eminent  purity  of  life,  great  self- 
forgetfulness,  and  ardent  love  of  their  kind.  Its  founder 
looked  with  the  eye  of  compassion  upon  the  criminal ;  and 
when  an  adulterous  woman  was  brought  before  him,  that 
her  case  might  be  adjudicated  upon,  he  treated  her  with 
gentleness,  improved  the  opportunity  to  instruct  her 
accusers,  and  kindly  bade  her  go  and  sin  no  more. 

Punishment,  the  infliction  of  evil  for  evil,  only  makes 
the  condition  of  the  transgressor  worse;  it  adds  fuel  to  the 
fire,  often  calling  out  vindictive  feelings  which  otherwise 
might  lie  dormant,  and  thus  sin  is  rather  augmented  than 
diminished. 

The  first  thing  needful  is  to  educate  parents  ;  to  teach 
them  how  intelligently  to  combine ;  to  teach  them  of  the 
great  responsibility  resting  upon  them  as  begetters,  that 
they  may  not  entail  upon  their  offspring  misery,  crime,  and 
woe,  which  no  human  tongue  can  describe.  But  when 
such  offspring  have  been  begotten,  and  appear  on  the  stage 
of  human  life,  they  must  be  treated  as  mal-formed,  as 
unfortunately  or  imperfectly  begotten  persons.  Institu- 
tions, therefore,  of  a  purely  remedial  character,  should  be 
founded  by  the  state,  with  a  view  of  having  an  intelligent 
supervision  of  this  class  of  persons,  calling  to  its  aid  the 
noblest,  purest,  nay,  the  mightiest  moralists  who  can  be 
engaged.  These  patients  —  for  such  they  should  be  consid- 
ered —  should  be  kept  in  charge  until  society,  through  its 
representatives,  or  its  judges,  shall  be  satisfied  that  they 
are  capable  of  taking  care  of  themselves.  Then  experi- 
ments should  be  made,  opportunities  afforded  them  to  try 
their  strength ;  if  they  can  walk  alone,  well ;  if  they  need 
crutches,  morally  speaking,  let  these  be  at  hand.  Thus,  by 
the  aid  of  beneficent  parental  and  remedial  institutions, 

39* 


462  THE   EDUCATOR. 

some  few,  to  say  the  least,  might  be  morally  restored, 
become  useful,  aud  perhaps  valuable  members  of  society, 
Civilism  builds  its  jails,  founds  its  prisons,  erects  its  whip- 
ping-posts, stocks,  and  scaffolds ;  but  fails  almost  entirely 
in  reclaiming  any  considerable  number  of  the  more  depraved 
wayward,  and  perishing  classes. 

In  the  future,  when  man  shall  have  advanced  beyond  his 
present  plane  of  thought  and  action,  he  will  look  back  with 
amazement  upon  the  unwise  methods  which  have  been 
resorted  to  in  the  treatment  of  crime  and  criminals.  As 
man  rises  from  his  present  grovelling  condition,  he  will  love 
his  brother,  and  strive  to  reclaim  him,  by  imparting  his 
own  loving  spirit.  He  will  understand  more  perfectly  the 
laws  of  procreation,  of  parental  and  planetary  transmission ; 
and  Avill  look  upon  the  criminal  with  the  eye  of  pity,  rather 
than  of  vengeance.  No  longer  upon  the  legislative  or 
judicial  hall  will  be  inscribed  that  sentiment  of  the  age  of 
force,  "  Vengeance  is  mine,  I  will  repay ; "  but  rather  the 
diviner  sentiment,  "  Love  is  mine,  and  I  will  reclaim.''^ 


§  VIII.     ARBITRATION  OF  DIFFERENCES. 

Bring  any  considerable  number  of  persons  together,  and 
of  necessity  there  will  be  found  shades  of  difference  —  dif- 
ferent complexions,  different  habits  of  life,  different  methods 
of  reaching  their  various  points,  different  employments ; 
and  so  there  arise  honest  differences  of  opinion.  It  were 
hardly  to  be  expected  that  there  will  ever  be  a  condition 
when  a  perfect  unanimity  of  opinion  will  exist.  Some  look 
at  a  subject  from  one  stand-point,  and  others  look  at  the 
same  subject  from  another  point.  It  is  not  needful  to  sup- 
pose that  persons  are  dishonest  because  they  hold  different 
opinions.  They  may  agree  in  respect  to  certain  acknowl- 
edged principles,  and  yet  differ  in  the  application  of  them 
to  a  certain  subject. 

There  is  a  divine  expediency.  One  said,  not  unwisely, 
"  All  things  are  lawful,  but  all  things  are  not  expedient ;  " 


ARBITEATION.  463 

that  is,  some  things  are  inexpedient.  Some  persons  act 
with  greater  precision  than  others ;  some  deliberate  longer 
than  others ;  and  hence  there  are  differences  of  opinion  in 
respect  to  times  and  seasons.  One  would  act  while  another 
would  delay. 

Since,  then,  there  is  a  constant  liability  to  an  honest  dif- 
ference of  opinion,  it  is  worth  while  to  consider  at  some 
length  the  subject  of  references,  or  arbitrations,  in  cases 
where  different  opinions  are  honestly  entertained. 

The  Hebrews  for  several  hundred  years  were  in  the 
habit  of  selecting  from  their  number  a  class  of  persons 
whom  they  denominated  judges.  Whenever  questions 
arose  among  the  people  which  they  found  it  difficult  to  set- 
tle to  their  own  satisfaction,  such  questions  were  referred  to 
these  judges.  Now,  almost  every  community,  almost  every 
town  of  any  considerable  growth,  every  state  and  nation, 
has  within  its  boundaries  disinterested  persons  of  sound 
judgment,  unto  whom  difficult  questions  might  be  wisely 
referred.  At  present  there  is  a  disposition,  on  the  part  of 
individuals,  to  run  hastily  into  litigation ;  and,  on  the  part 
of  nations,  to  declare  war.  And,  even  if  justice  be  obtained 
in  the  judicial  hall, — which  often  is  not  the  case, — law- 
suits engender  heart-burnings,  divisions,  contentions,  which 
often  separate  persons  who  otherwise  might  live  happily 
and  comfortably  together.  The  Jewish  records  present  a 
strong  case :  there  arose  between  two  families  a  question 
in  respect  to  a  living  and  a  dead  child.  Both  the  mothers 
claimed  the  living,  rejected  the  other.  All  the  maternal 
instincts  were  aroused,  and  it  was  quite  impossible  for 
these  famihes  to  settle  the  question  between  themselves. 
Perhaps  the  infants,  as  little  ones  often  do,  much  resembled 
each  other,  so  that  it  was  exceedingly  difficult  to  decide 
whose  the  living  child  was.  The  families  resolve  to  refer 
the  subject ;  but  what  can  a  stranger  know  in  the  case  ? 
One  would,  at  first  thought,  suppose  that  a  question  of  this 
domestic  character  could  not,  in  the  nature  of  things,  be 
easily  adjusted  by  any  third  person.     And  yet  the  keen 


464  THE   EDUCATOR. 

intellect  of  the  referee  in  this  case  enabled  him  to  fix  on  a 
j)lan  which  brought  out  in  strong  light  the  afiections  of  the 
true  mother.  Could  there,  then,  be  selected  by  the  town, 
state,  or  nation,  as  the  case  might  be,  a  class  of  shrewd  per- 
sons, intimately  acquainted  with  the  workings  of  the  human 
mind,  to  whom  all  questions  and  differences  could  be 
referred,  it  would  greatly  promote  harmony,  peace,  and 
good  will,  among  discordant  parties. 

Under  the  present  system  the  legal  tribunal  has  a  body 
of  persons  called  jurymen;  but  who  are  these,  and  how  are 
they  selected?  In  the  first  place,  it  will  be  noticed  that 
there  is  not  a  woman  among  them ;  neither  does  a  colored 
man  get  invited  to  a  seat  in  the  jury-box.  In  fact,  little  or 
no  discrimination  is  had  in  selecting  that  important  body 
of  persons.  One  might  as  well  go  out  into  the  public  street 
and  blow  a  horn,  and  select  as  jurymen  the  first  twelve  or 
twenty-four  persons  who  come  to  hear  the  music,  as  by  the 
common  mode.  Such  persons  may  be  weU  enough  in  their 
places ;  some  are  good  white-washers,  others  are  skilful 
artists ;  while  a  large  portion,  as  it  respects  sound  judg- 
ment and  clear  discrimination,  are  greatly  lacking.  It  is 
time  that  this  ridiculous  practice  of  calling  all  sorts  of  per- 
sons together  to  sit  as  jurymen  upon  most  important  ques- 
tions was  abandoned.  There  is  no  disposition  to  under- 
value the  jury ;  it  were  a  wise  provision  that  any  case 
under  consideration  be  presented  to  impartial  persons ; 
but,  then,  they  need  to  be  persons  of  sound  mind,  cool 
judgment,  and  clear  discriminating  powers. 

There  is  a  question  relating  to  this  point,  about  which 
there  may  be,  and  is,  an  honest  difference  of  oj)inion :  Is 
the  attorney,  either  lor  the  state,  or  the  prosecutor,  or  the 
prosecuted,  an  advantage  or  disadvantage,  in  coming  at  the 
facts  of  the  case  ?  Attorneys,  it  is  true,  are  supposed  to  be 
interested  in  bringing  out  all  tliat  belongs  to  either  side ; 
but  do  they  not  sometimes  bewilder  and  befog  tho  minds 
of  the  jurors,  so  that  they  hardly  know  how  to  decide  ? 
Strike  out  that  class  of  persons;  and,  if  the  jurymen  require 


AGEEEMENTS   AND   DISAGEEEMENTS.  465 

to  be  informed  in  respect  to  a  particular  statute,  or  in 
respect  to  previous  decisions,  then  a  class  of  advisors 
might  be  employed  by  the  state,  to  whom  they  could  look 
for  such  legal  information.  The  witnesses  appear  on  the 
stand ;  the  jury  could  delegate  one  of  its  number  to  draw 
out  of  the  witnesses "  all  the  testimony  which  is  deemed 
essential ;  thus  they  get  the  facts  in  the  case ;  and  that 
trul}^  is  all  they  need  to  know,  as  far  as  the  witness  is  con- 
cerned. If  they  desire  to  consult  the  astrologer,  he  is 
suiDposed  to  be  at  hand;  the  necromancer  and  magician 
are  also  at  hand,  ready  to  facilitate  the  inquiries  of  the 

jury- 

It  is  deemed  worth  while,  then,  in  founding  a  new  state, 
in  instituting  a  new  legislative  and  judicial  system,  to  con- 
sider this  whole  subject  of  arbitrations  between  individuals, 
families,  towns,  states,  and  nations.  Let  competent  per- 
sons be  employed  to  act  as  arbiters  for  those  who  may  be 
incompetent  or  unable  to  decide  for  themselves.  While 
the  jury-box  should  not  be  thrown  entirely  aside,  yet  it 
should  be  filled  by  persons  of  suitable  age,  of  sound  judg- 
ment, and  of  clear,  discriminating,  perceptive  power ;  then, 
so  far  as  legal  tribunals  are  concerned,  there  might  be  a 
near  approach  to  justice  and  equality.  But,  outside  of  the 
court,  before  its  threshold  is  crossed,  arbiters  might  be 
exceedingly  useful,  saving  to  the  contesting  parties  large 
sums,  much  time,  and,  on  the  whole,  giving  them  better 
satisfaction  than  they  would  obtain  before  the  ordinary 
legal  tribunals. 


§  IX.     OF  AGREEMENTS  AND  DISAGREEMENTS. 

It  is  an  unsettled  question,  Which  are  most  likely  to  be 
right,  the  few  or  the  many  ?  It  was  once  said,  "  Broad  is 
the  gate  and  wide  the  way  that  leadeth  to  destruction,  and 
many  tliere  be  who  go  in  thereat ;  while  strait  is  the 
gate  and  narrow  the  way  that  leadeth  to  life,  and  few  there 
be  who  find  it."  This  passage  goes  to  substantiate  the 
59 


466  THE   EDUCATOR. 

position  that  the  few  are  more  liable  to  be  right  thfvn  the 
many.  At  present,  by  general  consent,  the  majority  gov- 
erns. If  a  case  is  presented  to  a  body  of  referees,  three  or 
seven  in  number,  when  two  or  four  agree  they  are  consid- 
ered as  deciding  the  case ;  but,  in  fact,  the  one  or  the 
three  who  are  in  the  minority  may  be  right,  and  the  two 
or  four  wrong.  Yet  people  would  hesitate  to  reverse  the 
rule,  and  decide  that  the  minority  should  govern. 

Perhaps  it  would  be  difficult  to  open  a  subject  about 
which  statesmen  and  jurists  would  diifer  more  than  that  of 
Agreements  and  Disagreements.  That  differences  of  opin- 
ion are  entertained  by  persons  of  the  soundest  judgment, 
is  familiar  to  all  who  have  been  called  to  associate  with  this 
class.  Paine  wrote  some  valuable  papers  entitled  ''  Com- 
mon Sense."  It  would  greatly  aid  man  could  he  command 
a  larger  amount  of  that  article.  Turning  again  to  the  jury- 
box —  a  perfect  unanimity  is  required,  else  there  is  no 
decision.  No  matter  if  eleven  are  perfectly  agreed  beyond 
a  doubt,  yet  if  a  single  stubborn  individual  refuses  to  go 
with  the  eleven,  the  case  cannot  be  settled ;  it  must  be 
tried  again,  at  whatever  expense  of  mono}'',  time,  and  talent. 
But,  divide  the  jury  equally,  let  them  stand  six  and  six,  and 
the  case  assumes  a  different  complexion ;  there  is  good 
reason,  then,  to  suppose  that  more  light  needs  to  be  thrown 
upon  the  case.  Common  sense  would,  in  this  case,  suggest 
another  trial,  or  institute  a  different  method  of  reaching  a 
finality. 

Now,  the  Agent  of  the  Association  of  Governmentizers 
will  find  her  mind  from  time  to  time  turned  to  a  considera- 
tion of  that  difficult  subject,  namely,  decision  by  majorities ; 
and  she  will  feel  that  she  needs  wisdom  on  this  point,  else 
her  education,  governmentally  speaking,  may  justly  be 
regarded  as  defective. 

What,  then,  is  involved  in  this  whole  subject  of  voting  ? 
Wliat  are  the  elements  which  constitute  the  ballot-box? 
Is  there  not  a  higher  mental  and  moral  state  ?  Unques- 
tionably there  is.     Every  jury,  every  body  of  referees, 


VOTING   NEEDLESS.  467 

should  have  its  one  leading,  central,  deciding  mind,  corres- 
ponding to  Him  who  rules  all  things  by  his  own  sovereign 
will.  Suppose  the  jury-box  to  be  full,  or  the  referees  to 
have  convened ;  they  have  heard  all  that  belongs  to  the 
case.  They  retire  to  ponder  the  whole  subject :  they 
review  the  case  step  by  step,  grasp  its  strong  points,  con- 
sider its  minor  phases  ;  each  one  is  supposed  to  be  capable 
of  expressing  his  or  her  opinion  in  respect  to  its  merits. 
These  opinions  should  be  quietly  expressed ;  the  leading 
mind,  holding  to  the  others  the  parental  relation,  listens 
quietly  until  each  person  has  said  all  that  he  or  she  desires 
to  say.  The  leading  mind  gathers  up,  focalizes,  concen- 
trates the  whole  ;  and  should  be  qualified,  in  view  of  all 
that  has  been  said,  to  decide  the  case  without  votes. 

At  first  view,  the  moralist  would  see  in  this  course 
immense  evils,  extravagances  not  a  few,  results  fearful,  — 
usurpation,  tyranny,  kingcraft.  But,  for  the  sake  of  the 
case,  suppose  that,  instead  of  one  person  deciding,  the 
number  were  augmented  to  two  or  three.  Does  not  the 
intelligent  mind  see  that  a  single,  central,  pivotal  mind 
may  be  able  to  judge,  under  the  circumstances,  better  than 
a  larger  number  ?  That  the  weight  of  public  sentiment 
should  be  brought  to  bear  upon  that  single  mind,  is  all  just 
and  right ;  that  the  majority  or  minority  may  try  to  sway 
his  mind,  is  well ;  what  the  public  will  say,  he  may  consider; 
his  liability  to  lose  a  lucrative  and  honorable  position  may 
be  regarded. 

Still,  looking  at  this  subject  in  the  light  of  the  past,  it  is 
unhesitatingly  declared  that  in  questions  of  agreements 
and  disagreements  there  should  be  a  final  submission  to  a 
single  leading,  sound,  central  mind.  The  ballot-box,  then, 
may  be  thrown  to  the  winds.  Look  out  into  all  great  move- 
ments, and  in  each  will  be  seen  a  grand,  central,  leading 
mind.  Votes  may  or  may  not  be  used,  but  one  mind  will 
decide  on  a  course  of  action,  and  will  sway  the  masses. 
Look  at  the  mighty  warriors  of  the  past  —  your  Alexanders 
and  your  Hannibals.     They,  as  single  persons,  controlled, 


468  THE   EDUCATOR. 

whether  in  the  cabinet  or  the  field.  Cabinets  are  useful ; 
but  the  members  of  the  cabinet  are  to  be  regarded  in  the 
light  of  aids  to  the  president,  or  leading  mind.  Look  at 
the  United  States  ;  consider  its  extended  domain ;  behold 
its  immense  wealth.  At  its  head  stands  a  single  mind,  call- 
ing around  it  counsellors  for  the  time  being  to  aid  it  in  its 
decisions.  The  House  of  Kepresentatives  and  the  Senate 
frame  their  laws,  but  these  require  the  signature  of  a  single 
mind.  Whence,  then,  the  unwillingness  to  look  in  the  face 
a  principle  which,  in  fact,  is  in  practical  operation  in  the 
American  government  ?  Suppose  there  were  two  or  three 
presidents,  —  would  the  administration  be  more  perfect? 
Incorporate,  then,  into  the  jury  this  principle,  that,  instead 
of  waiting  for  an  entire  unanimity  of  opinion,  a  single 
person  shall  decide  the  whole  case.  As  surely  as  this 
method  is  adopted,  so  surely  will  there  be  better  and  wiser 
decisions  than  are  every  day  occurring  in  your  judicial 
halls. 

It  must,  however,  be  admitted  that  great  care  should  be 
had  in  fixing  on  the  particular  mind  who  is  to  pronounce 
the  decision.  But  it  must  be  kept  in  mind  that  the  astrol- 
oger, necromancer,  and  magician,  may  be  consulted.  Ac- 
quainted as  they  are  with  mind,  its  powers,  capacities, 
knowing  the  particular  planet  under  which  each  one  was 
born,  they  could  assist  in  designating  the  grand  herculean 
mind  which  would  be  capable  of  grasping  all  that  truly 
belongs  to  any  case,  of  separating  essentials  from  inci- 
dentals, and  of  rendering  a  just  verdict. 

New  though  this  train  of  thought  is,  as  apphed  to  a 
board  of  referees  or  the  jury-box,  yet  the  agent  of  this  Asso- 
ciation will  find  herself  strong  here,  occupying  an  impreg- 
nable position.  Her  past  acquaintance  with  the  machinery 
of  state  and  church  will  convince  her  that  if  she  can 
control  a  single  mind,  in  a  given  case,  then  all  the  others 
are  certain  to  follow.  If,  then,  slie  would  carry  a  point, 
she  knows  that,  no  matter  what  the  masses  may  say,  if  she 
can  reach  the  single  mind  that  controls  the  masses,  they 


FETALITIES.  469 

come  as  a  matter  of  necessity.  The  same  law  obtains  in 
all  relations.  The  intelligent  person  does  not  make  appli- 
cation to  the  common  soldier,  but  marches  directly  to  the 
commander-in-chief;  and  when  he  approves,  foot,  horse, 
dragoons,  move  at  his  bidding.  The  province  of  the 
council  of  war  is  to  aid  the  single  mind  of  the  commander. 
Hannibal  stood  alone — he  represented  all  the  Cartha- 
genians.  The  armies  who  opposed  him  sometimes  selected 
two  generals.  Hannibal  succeeded  always  in  dividing  these, 
and  thus  he  conquered. 

Lessons  of  this  character  are  legibly  written  on  the 
pages  of  the  past,  and  should  be  carefully  studied  by 
governmental  minds  in  the  present. 


§X.     OF  FINALITIES. 

Every  government  heretofore  organized  on  this  planet 
has  had  its  executive.  The  legislative  and  judicial  de- 
partments have  their  somewhat  distinct  though  closely 
allied  duties.  The  legislature  frames  the  code  ;  the  court 
considers  and  interprets  it.  But  beyond  these  is  the 
executive  department.  Without  the  executive  branch,  the 
legislative  and  judicial  are  powerless  ;  it  is  that  which 
gives  vitality.  The  first  two  branches  correspond  to  the 
mind  and  heart ;  but  the  third  corresponds  to  the  hands 
and  feet.  It  becomes  important,  then,  that  this  branch 
should  be  considered  and  framed  in  harmony  with  teach- 
ings priorly  presented,  bearing  relation  to  legislative  and 
judicial  action. 

In  some  of  the  states  of  the  American  Union  there  is  a 
body  who  are  denominated  counsellors.  They  surround 
the  executive  ;  they  give  that  officer  the  advantage  of 
their  learning,  wisdom,  or  previous  experience.  The  head 
of  the  state  or  nation  has  thus  its  counsellors  or  cabinet ; 
and  it  has  at  its  command  officers  who  are  expected  to  obey 
its  behests,  without  why  or  wherefore.  Is  there  a  crim- 
inal to  be  arrested,  —  the  head,  through  its  various  officers, 

40 


470  THE   EDUCATOR. 

either  directly  or  otherwise,  orders  the  arrest.  Besides^ 
in  juxtaposition  with  the  petit  jury,  tliere  exists  a  body  of 
persons  who,  in  distinction  from  the  body  last  named,  are 
denominated  the  grand  jury.  They  sit  in  secret.  Com- 
plaints may  be  made  to  them  against  any  implicated  person. 
They  inspect  the  charges,  and  find  a  bill  or  otherwise,  aa 
circumstances  on  the  whole  may  seem  to  justify.  Secret 
institutions  are  thus  considered  aids  in  carrying  forward 
the  executive  department.  One  may  be  suspected  who  in 
fact  has  done  no  wrong.  If  the  suspicion  were  made  public, 
the  reputation  of  the  accused  would  thereby  be  injured. 
This  secret  body  investigates  and  decides  for  itself  whether 
there  be  reasonable  grounds  of  action;  and,  if  so,  reports  to 
the  proper  officers  of  the  more  public  tribunals. 

Besides  this,  governments  have  at  their  command  armed 
bodies,  who,  in  the  case  of  emergencies,  such  as  invasions, 
mobs,  etc.,  are  expected  to  obey  the  orders  of  the  head  of 
the  state  or  nation  ;  the  latter  officer  being  the  commander- 
in-chief  of  the  army  and  the  navy.  Here,  then,  is  a  person 
holding  in  his  hand  an  immense  and  comparatively  unbridled 
power.  Again,  the  President  of  the  American  Repubhc  has 
under  his  direction  certain  other  officers  whom  he  appoints, 
giving  him  an  executive  patronage  which  may  be  wielded, 
in  a  measure,  at  will,  for  good  or  evil.  Thus  the  machinery 
of  government  is  somewhat  of  a  net-work ;  often  of  a  very 
complicated  character,  requiring  much  knowledge  and  large 
capacity  to  look  at  the  whole  thing  in  all  its  details, —  to 
see  how  one  branch  acts  upon  and  affects  another,  —  to 
observe  where  checks  and  balances  are  needful,  so  that 
each  branch  shall  mind  its  own  affairs ;  never  doing  too 
little,  on  the  one  hand,  or  overstepping  its  boundaries,  on 
the  other. 

But,  in  organizing  a  government  based  on  eternal  truth, 
impartial  wisdom,  universal  love,  the  question  naturally 
arises,  What  relation  could  an  army  and  navy  bear  to  such 
a  structure?  Might  not  a  government  be  framed  which 
could  bo  sustained  without  the  sword  ?     To  but  a  small 


FINALITIES.  471 

extent  has  this  experiment  ever  been  tried.  Some  petty 
bodies  of  people  in  the  past  have  undertaken  to  live  as 
brothers,  leaning  not  upon  the  arm  of  force,  but  trusting  in 
Almighty  God. 

To  found  a  government  of  love,  based  on  eternal  princi- 
ples, in  harmony  with  the  Divine  government,  requires 
great  faith  in  God,  and  an  almost  boundless  trust  in  man. 
Yet  it  must  be  confessed  that  innocence  often  is  its  own 
protector,  that  purity  rarely  needs  the  executive  arm,  that 
the  peaceful  may  safely  rely  on  pacific  measures. 

But  other  nations  exist ;  kingdoms  are  established. 
What  relation  could  a  government  which  had  not  at  its 
command,  as  a  finality,  the  army  and  the  navy,  bear  to 
other  nations  and  to  other  kingdoms  ?  If  rebellion  were 
to  break  out  in  its  midst,  how  could  it  be  put  down  ?  If 
the  infuriated  mob  were  to  appear,  by  what  means  could  it 
be  disarmed? 

But  there  are  other  questions  which  should  precede 
these  :  —  Why  should  there  be  a  mob  ?  and  whence  would 
spring  rebellion?  and  why  should  another  nation  declare 
war  against  a  people  who  had  given  no  cause  of  com- 
plaint ?  It  will  be  found,  on  a  careful  inspection  of  modern 
and  ancient  history,  that  where  wars  have  broken  out  both 
of  the  contesting  parties  have  in  some  respects  infringed 
upon  each  others'  rights ;  and,  unwilling  to  acknowledge 
the  fault,  or  to  make  just  reparation,  they  have  pressed 
matters  to  open  war ;  and  when  once  war  is  declared,  the 
codjQ  of  honor  will  not  allow  of  retraction  or  apology.  When 
matters  have  reached  this  stage,  the  private  duel  must  be 
fought,  or  the  nation  must  defend  itself,  right  or  wrong. 
It  is  of  no  consequence  now  where  the  fault  lay :  the  nation 
is  proud  of  its  power,  of  its  age,  its  position  among  other 
nations,  and  it  must  sustain  itself  at  all  hazards.  The 
philanthropist  weeps  when  he  pauses  to  consider  the  rivers 
of  human  gore  that  have  thus  deluged  the  earth,  in  the 
centuries  of  the  past. 

But  war,  in  and  of  itself,  cannot  be  regarded  as  a  finality. 


472  THE   EDUCATOR. 

Often  other  nations  are  called  in,  subsequent  to  war,  and 
arbitration  is  resorted  to  ;  or  one  party  is  so  weakened 
that  it  succumbs  to  the  other,  and  of  necessity  peace  is 
declared.  "  Order  reigns  in  "Warsaw."  But,  if  arbitration 
is  to  be  employed,  why  not  have  it  prior  to  the  w^ar? 
What  particular  advantage  can  be  expected  from  arbitra- 
tion, subsequent  to  or  in  the  midst  of  war,  which  might 
not  as  well  be  secured  prior  to  striking  the  first  blow? 
Certainly,  vast  sums  of  money  could  be  saved ;  also  time 
and  blood,  as  well  as  treasure.  But  if,  in  the  outset,  it  be 
evident  that  one  nation  is  mightier  than  the  other,  and  that 
the  stronger  must  conquer  the  weaker,  then  why  not  sub- 
mit at  once  ?  Why  enter  the  arena  at  all  ?  Why  not  come 
to  terms,  and  submit  Avith  as  good  grace  as  possible  to 
what  cannot  be  avoided?  Surely,  the  stronger  nation 
would  be  in  as  good  temper  prior  to  war  as  at  any  subse- 
quent period.  If  bargains  are  to  be  made,  it  were  certainly 
wise  to  close  them  before  the  blood  is  heated  by  contest. 
When  thoughts  like  these  shall  take  possession  of  any  con- 
siderable number  of  minds,  it  will  be  found  to  be  entirely 
practicable  to  dispense  with  both  the  army  and  the  navy. 

But  the  keen  statesman,  driven  from  the  broader  field 
of  national  warfare,  will  turn  his  eye  to  the  executive 
department.  A  person  has  been  convicted  of  crime,  all  the 
preliminary  steps  have  been  taken,  and  it  is  as  clear  as  the 
noon-day  sun  that  the  accused  did  knowingly,  wilfully,  and 
maliciously,  violate  a  statute  of  the  town,  state,  or  nation. 
If  the  army  and  navy  be  dispensed  with,  then  how  can  the 
executive  and  his  agents  exercise  their  functions,  having 
no  final  resort  —  neither  sword  nor  cannon  to  back  them 
up  ? 

A  government  founded  on  the  i)rinciple8  already  delin- 
eated will,  of  necessity,  bo  a  voluntary  government;  one 
into  which  persons  w'ill  enter  of  tlieir  own  will,  by  their 
own  consent,  precisely  as  one  joins  an  agricultural  or  a 
bauking  association,  or  an  insurance  company.  Persons 
who  do  not  choose  to  bo  members  cannot  in  justice  be 


TREATMENT    OF    LAW-BREAKERS.  473 

compelled  to  submit  to  its  rules  and  its  regulations.  It 
were  certainly  an  usurpation  for  a  number  of  persons  to 
associate  themselves  together,  call  themselves  a  body 
politic,  a  government ;  and  then,  forsooth,  compel  every- 
body else  in  a  given  territory  to  join  them,  and  comply 
with  their  rules  and  regulations,  whether  or  not  they  know 
what  those  rules  are.  There  never  was  a  grosser  outrage 
on  the  rights  of  man. 

But,  the  statesman  asks.  How  shall  this  government  pro- 
tect itself,  and  how  take  care  of  the  rights,  immunities, 
privileges,  of  its  members  ?  Precisely  as  any  other  volun- 
tary association  takes  care  of  itself.  It  must  see  to  it  that 
it  receives  only  such  applicants  as  it  chooses.  It  certainly 
is  not  bound  to  admit  any  vagabond  who  may  see  fit  to 
knock  at  its  door  and  ask  admission.  Persons  are  supposed, 
then,  to  act  intelligently.  The  applicant  is  supposed  to 
have  become  acquainted  with  the  general  purposes,  laws, 
judicial  regulations,  of  the  body.  Thus  informed,  he  asks 
admission.  Now,  the  government,  as  such,  asks,  Who  is 
this  person?  What  are  his  antecedents,  his  general  repu- 
tation? What  of  his  progenitors?  What  does  astrology 
say  of  his  future  ?  And  thus  a  knowledge  is  obtained  of 
the  man's  past,  present,  and  future. 

It  will  be  seen  that,  with  these  safeguards,  there  can  be 
but  little  or  no  crime.  But  suppose  one  does  clearly 
violate  a  law,  or  refuse  to  obey  the  requisitions  of  the 
government,  —  the  person,  by  that  act,  would  cease  to  be  a 
member  of  the  body  politic,  because  this  is  a  voluntary 
government,  and  when  one  ceases  to  observe  its  requisi- 
tions he  cannot  in  any  just  sense  be  regarded  as  a  member 
of  the  body. 

Yet,  in  the  bosom  of  this  institution  there  will  be  the 
weak  who  need  strength,  the  mal-formed  who  need  sup- 
port, the  young  who  need  education,  the  aged  who  need 
care,  the  morally  defective  who  may  be  reclaimed,  and 
should  not  be  dismissed  until  all  reasonable  efforts  are 
made  to  reform  them. 

60  40* 


474  THE   EDUCATOR. 

Looking,  then,  at  the  governmental  institution  in  this 
light,  regarding  it  as  a  purely  voluntary  association,  con- 
sidering its  head  as  simply  parental,  its  legislation  as 
eminently  moral,  its  judiciary  as  a  court  of  inquiry,  it  will 
be  seen  that  it  is  possible  to  carry  on  a  government  with- 
out resort  either  to  the  sword  or  the  scaffold,  as  a  finality. 
But,  found  a  government  on  any  other  principles  than 
those  presented  in  this  paper,  and  it  can  no  more  subsist 
without  the  support  of  the  army  and  navy,  than  can  the 
eagle  without  its  wings,  or  the  bear  without  claws,  or  the 
shark  without  teeth. 


§  XI.     ESSENTIAL  REQUISITES  OF  THE  NEW  STATE. 

The  church  may  justly  be  regarded  as  the  heart,  the 
state  as  the  head,  and  the  people  as  the  hands  and  feet. 
The  heart  alone  may  be  considered  as  a  mere  pulsative 
body,  —  continually  it  pulsates,  receiving  and  emitting. 
The  head  holds  the  guiding  influence ;  but  the  head  alone 
could  do  little  or  nothing.  Add  to  the  heart  and  the  head 
the  hands  and  feet,  and  labors  varied  can  be  wrought. 

Now,  as  the  heart  needs  the  head,  and  the  head  the  hands 
and  feet,  so  the  church  needs  the  state,  and  the  state 
needs  its  executors. 

The  purpose  in  introducing  these  anatomical  forms  of 
speech  is  to  draw  a  portraiture  of  a  people  whose  God  is 
the  Lord ;  a  people  who  regard  Jehovah  as  their  lawgiver, 
their  judge,  their  priest,  their  king,  their  all  in  all.  This 
people  are  supposed  to  have  framed  a  government  in  har- 
mony with  the  laws  of  God,  based  on  Truth,  Love,  and 
"Wisdom.  Governments  correspond  to  the  hearts  of  the 
people  from  which  they  proceed.  The  heart  of  this  peo- 
ple is  the  church ;  it  pulsates  and  brings  forth  a  govern- 
ment correspondent  to  its  divine  tlirobbings. 

In  the  outset,  then,  it  is  obvious  that  a  people  must  be 
very  pure,  exceedingly  religious,  and  highly  moral,  to  con- 


ESSENTIAL    REQUISITES.  475 

struct  such  a  government  as  lias  been  pictured  to  the  mind 
in  preceding  papers.  Such  a  people,  being  pure  in  heart, 
must  always  see  God ;  being  quiet  in  life,  they  must  inherit 
all  good  things ;  enjoying  intercourse  with  diviner  beings, 
they  must  receive  streams  of  wisdom,  goodness,  love,  flow- 
ing naturally  from  such  intercourse.  It  is  hardly  neces- 
sary to  add  that  a  people  capable  of  constructing  such  a 
government  must  be  an  industrious,  peaceful,  happy,  virtu- 
ous community,  seeking  not  only  individual  interests,  but 
the  highest  social  and  collective  good.  Such  a  people,  in 
a  broad  sense,  could  hardly  be  said  to  need  legislation,  or 
a  hall  of  justice,  or  an  executive,  in  the  ordinary,  lower 
sense.  Yet  among  them  there  would  be  a  diversity  of 
opinion,  shades  of  character,  different  degrees  of  unfolding; 
and  out  of  these  would  arise  a  need  of  a  few  written  rules, 
constituting  a  code  of  laws ;  also  of  a  court  of  inquiry, 
corresponding  to  judicial  investigations  ;  and  there  would 
also  be  need  of  a  class  of  persons  who  should  hold  the 
relation  of  executors,  supervising  and  attending  to  general 
matters  of  a  domestic  or  other  character.  Thus,  the  gov- 
ernmental machinery  would  move  easily,  economically,  and 
with  little  or  no  friction.  Unless  the  mind  is  educated  to 
look  at  governmental  matters  in  this  common-sense  light, 
it  is  clear  that  confusion,  disorder,  chaos,  would  be  exhib- 
ited, and  the  drama  of  Babel-building  would  be  played  over 
again. 

While  the  framework  of  government  is  designed  to  be 
purely  voluntary,  there  will  be  a  need  of  these  three  promi- 
nent classes:  the  first,  to  construct  codes;  the  second,  to 
institute  inquiries  ;  and  the  third,  to  oversee  and  execute, 
in  harmony  with  general  purposes  and  plans. 

A  new  social  state  sooner  or  later  must  be  commenced. 
But  few  persons,  comparatively,  of  precisely  the  right 
stamp,  are  needed  to  unite  and  start  the  young  enterprise. 
The  American  Republic  is  large,  its  institutions  are  of  a 
comparatively  fresh,  pure,  and  free  character.  One  can  say 
pretty  much  what  he  pleases,  provided  he  does  not  outrage 


476  THE   EDUCATOR. 

the  general  public  sense.  Discretion  is  the  better  part  of 
valor.  In  undertaking  an  enterprise  which  looks  far  on 
into  the  distant  future,  which  may  bring  weal  or  woe  to 
multitudes  yet  to  be  ushered  into  existence,  there  cannot 
be  too  much  discretion,  too  great  moderation,  or  too 
thorough  an  acquaintance  with  the  objects  to  be  reached. 
Any  person,  therefore,  who,  with  a  view  of  consulting  his 
or  her  own  jDresent  needs,  may  wish  for  immediate  action, 
is  to  be  regarded  as  but  a  bubble  on  the  wave.  The  good 
of  large  masses  of  persons  is  to  be  looked  to,  —  not  only 
of  those  dwelling  in  this  country,  or  on  this  earth,  at  the 
time  of  commencing  efforts,  but  there  must  be  a  wide 
sweep  in  respect  to  the  inhabitants  of  other  climes,  a 
careful  consultation  with  persons  dwelling  in  other 
spheres,  and  a  regard  to  the  relation  which  this  effort 
shall  bear  to  coming  generations.  An  intelligent  people, 
who  shall  consider  all  these  matters,  will,  as  it  were,  forget 
themselves ;  they  will  consider  it  a  high  privilege  that 
they  are  favored  with  the  opportunity  of  being  instru- 
mental in  founding  a  colony  fraught  with  such  immense 
results. 

The  Pilgrim  Fathers  left  their  peaceful  homes,  their  val- 
ued institutions,  their  richly-cultivated  fields ;  they  took 
their  little  all  in  their  hands,  launched  the  Mayflower,  and 
landed  on  these  wintry  shores.  Now,  millions  of  people, 
in  a  few  short  centuries,  are  enjoying  blessings  countless, 
resulting  from  their  fidelity  to  principles ;  these  formed  a 
part  of  their  very  existence.  Conscience,  religion,  inflexi- 
ble justice,  controlled  those  noble  men  and  women;  and, 
rather  than  live  at  home  deprived  of  their  religious  rights, 
they  chose  to  cut  the  cord  that  bound  them  to  their  native 
shore  ;  they  took  their  lives  in  their  hands,  and,  in  the  midst 
of  winter  planted  the  young  colony  in  the  New  "World. 

On  all  the  historic  pages  of  the  past  there  is  no  grander, 
sublimer  deed  recorded  than  that  performed  by  this  chosen 
people.  Little  did  they  know  the  trials,  difficulties,  and 
contests,  that  were  before  them.     But,  actuated  by  the 


ESSENTIAL   REQUISITES.  477 

strongest  of  all  powers,  religion,  they  overcame  all  obsta- 
cles, and  framed  a  government  founded  to  some  extent  on 
the  church.  Their  record  is  before  the  world  to-day ;  and 
whoever  looks  thereon  must  admire  their  devotion  to  their 
principles,  whatever  may  be  said  of  their  defects  and  their 
mistakes. 

Now,  in  this  day,  a  new  world  is  opened  to  mankind,  — 
a  continent  richer  far  than  Vespucius  or  Columbus  ever 
saw.  It  is  the  world  of  a  diviner  morality,  a  purer  spir- 
ituality ;  a  world  for  thought  and  for  action,  on  wliich  a 
few  persons  are  first  to  tread,  and  found  a  new  colony, 
erect  new  institutions,  call  together  new  casts  of  mentality, 
that  a  diviner  social  and  governmental  system  may  be 
instituted,  emanating  from  the  hearts  of  the  people,  and 
based  on  the  religious  element  in  man.  Such  an  enterprise 
calls  for  volunteers  ;  it  has  no  rewards,  no  emoluments,  to 
offer,  excepting  the  rewards  springing  from  a  conscious- 
ness of  duty  faithfully  performed.  No  priest,  in  the  ordi- 
nary sense,  can  enter  here,  because  all  are  kings  and 
priests  unto  God.  The  crafty  demagogue,  the  political 
trickster,  cannot  stand  on  a  platform  having  but  three 
planks,  —  Love,  Truth,  Wisdom.  Wordy  resolutions  can 
find  no  place  there  ;  but  acts,  —  divine,  pure,  unselfish 
acts,  —  these,  and  these  only,  are  the  offerings  acceptable 
in  the  sight  of  Jehovah.  An  entire  self-consecration  of 
one's  body,  soul,  mind,  and  spirit,  is  essential,  to  enjoy 
divine  communion.  There  can  be  no  retaining  of  this  or 
that,  but  a  giving  up  of  all  that  one  has  and  expects  to 
have ;  and  thus  there  shall  come  to  be  a  divine  common- 
wealth, in  which  you  shall  say  no  longer  "  Mine  and  thine," 
but  Humanity's. 

Until  persons  can  be  brought  into  this  state  of  mind,  to 
a  considerable  number,  it  were  wholly  vain  to  expect  that 
the  Elysian  fields  can  be  reached.  These  points,  therefore, 
are  regarded  as  essential  requisites  to  the  founding  of  a 
voluntary  government. 

True,  the  agent  may  find  circles,  here  and  there,  who 


478  THE   EDUCATOR. 

may  choose  to  adopt  these  views  only  to  a  limited  extent. 
Let  them  do  so.  They  will  see  that  half-way  measures  are 
never  successful ;  that,  to  succeed  in  any  enterprise,  there 
must  be  a  divine  ivholejiess,  else  the  thing  limps — it  is  one- 
legged,  one-handed,  one-eyed,  one-sided,  and,  sooner  or 
later,  failure  is  written  upon  it.  Lessons  to  this  effect  are 
written  in  the  past,  for  the  admonition  of  the  present. 
They  are  like  the  rocks  laid  down  upon  the  mariner's  chart, 
that  the  pilot  may  know  precisely  of  his  soundings.  In 
that  sense,  abortive  experiments,  futile  efforts,  half-way 
measures,  are  useful,  —  useful  as  indicating  rocks  to  be 
avoided.  There  is  a  constant  tendency  to  adopt  lower  and 
more  popular  measures.  Votes  are  wanted,  moneys  are 
needed,  persons  are  suffering;  and  so  down  goes  the 
standard,  to  suit  present  emergencies.  But  the  uncom- 
promising mind  of  the  agent  will  enable  her  to  see  that,  in 
starting  an  enterprise  so  magnificent  as  the  founding  of 
a  new  government,  measures  must  be  adopted  of  the 
most  radical  character,  else  slimy,  slippery,  designing  jDcr- 
sons  will  creep  in,  in  time  subvert  the  whole  scheme,  and 
use  it  for  individual  and  selfish  purposes. 


§  XII.    OF  WOMAN  AS   A  LEGISLATOR,  ARBITER,    AND  JUDGE. 

Woman  needs  to  be  called  out  from  the  retirement  and 
individualism  of  past  ages.  Up  to  this  hour,  she  has 
moved,  with  comparatively  few  exceptions,  in  a  limited 
circle  —  that  of  domestic  life.  Man,  alone,  has  undertaken 
to  launch,  rig,  and  man,  the  governmental  ship  ;  and,  without 
trifling,  it  may  justly  be  said  that  he  has  succeeded  in  these 
efforts  about  as  well  as  one  half  of  a  pair  of  tongs  or 
shears  could  be  expected  to  perform  the  functions  of  those 
utensils.  But  man  sees  his  wants,  and  understands  his 
needs,  very  slowly.  He  has  proudly  said  that  he  was  capa- 
ble of  legislating,  of  managing  judicial  and  executive 
affairs,  without  the  aid  of  the  gentler  sex.  Centuries  have 
passed ;  he  has  tried  the  experiment.      Now  he  begins,  to 


WOMAN   AS   A   LEGISLATOR,   ETC.  479 

some  degree,  to  appreciate  the  rights  and  duties  of  woman, 
and  to  value  her  as  a  counsellor. 

In  the  future,  —  woman  being  more  thoroughly  educated, 
brought  out  more  frequently  into  public  life,  appearing 
odcasionally  in  the  pulpit,  at  the  bar,  on  the  forum,  and  in 
the  legislative  hall, — it  will  be  found  that  she  possesses 
certain  valuable  powers,  which  will  justly  entitle  her  to  hold 
important  legal,  judicial,  and  political  positions. 

Woman,  unquestionably,  is  more  intuitive  than  man. 
Though  she  may  not  at  first  be  regarded  as  so  rigid  a 
logician,  or  so  critical  a  metaphysician,  yet,  lying  back  of 
the  reasoning  powers,  there  are  the  emotional,  religious, 
and  intuitive  faculties ;  by  the  exercise  of  these,  she  gets 
at  things  by  a  shorter  and  less  severe  course  of  study,  and 
her  conclusions  are  usually  quite  as  clear  and  as  satisfac- 
tory as  those  which  are  derived  from  more  strict  processes 
of  ratiocination.  Now,  while  the  reasoning  powers  need 
to  be  exercised,  yet,  if  persons  can  arrive  at  conclusions 
by  another  and  shorter  process,  certainly  no  intelligent 
person  can  object.  Let  the  logician  and  metaphysician 
study  out  his  problems,  and  let  woman  adopt  her  method  ; 
let  them  then  compare  notes,  and,  if  the  conclusions  are  in 
general  the  same,  the  sum  is  proved.  Thus  great  help 
and  much  strength  may  be  derived  from  this  mutual 
effort. 

Suppose  judgment  is  to  be  had  in  a  certain  case :  let 
both  men  and  women  be  requested  to  investigate,  to  hear 
all  the  facts  in  the  case ;  let  the  severe  critic,  the  rigid 
logician,  do  his  work,  while  woman  does  hers.  It  will  be 
found  that,  as  a  judge,  as  an  arbiter,  nay,  even  as  an  exec- 
utor, she  will  often  equal,  and  frequently  excel  man.  No 
earthly  reason  can  be  urged  why  woman  should  be  pro- 
scribed because  of  bodily  conformation,  which  could  not, 
with  equal  force,  be  brought  against  persons  whose-  noses 
vary  in  shaj)e.  The  physiognomist  could  make  out  a 
pretty  strong  case  to  the  effect  that  the  pug  nose  is  quite 
unsuited  to  look  deeply  into  a  subject,  or  to  investigate 


480  THE   EDUCATOR. 

with  patience.  Looking  at  this  subject,  then,  with  the  eye 
of  common  sense,  —  considering  the  relations  which  the 
sexes  sustain  to  each  other,  —  regarding  the  interest  which 
a  mother  must  feel  in  the  welfare  of  the  younger  classes, 
knowing,  as  woman  does,  the  wants,  temptations,  and 
aspirations,  of  her  sex,  —  it  must  be  seen,  without  eflort,  that 
it  is  highly  impolitic  to  exclude  woman  from  any  position 
which  she  herself  feels  competent  to  occupy.  Another  is 
not  to  decide  for  her  as  regards  qualifications,  powers, 
the  proprieties  of  life,  or  circumstances  of  a  domestic  or 
other  character.  This  woman  must  do  for  herself.  And 
the  man  who  claims  the  right  to  be  his  own  judge  in  such 
matters,  and  yet  would  undertake  to  decide  for  woman,  is 
quite  unsuited  to  occupy  any  position  in  an  enterprise 
which  looks  to  the  good  of  man  in  the  present,  and  to  his 
progress  in  all  future  time. 

More  than  this,  by  calling  woman  out  more  fully,  she 
gets  a  fuller  education,  enters  new  fields  of  thought,  and 
actually  becomes  better  qualified  to  discharge  maternal 
duties,  and  to  hold  true  domestic  relations. 

This  subject  is  exceedingly  prolific  of  thought ;  but 
these  papers  must  be  brought  to  a  close.  Humane  and 
intelligent  persons  are  requested  to  inspect  them  with 
careful  eye.  Of  course,  they  exhibit  defects,  and  what 
production  does  not  ?  Some  reasonable  allowance  may  be 
made  for  the  condition  [or  quality]  of  mind  through  which 
they  have  been  transmitted.  Could  minds  of  a  large 
legislative,  judicial  and  executive  capacity  and  experience 
have  been  commanded,  these  papers  would  have  exhi])ited 
greater  mental  ability  ;  but  the  general  train  of  thought 
contemplated  has  been  brought  out;  and  it  is  felt  that 
intelligent  persons  will  duly  appreciate  this  effort  to  in 
some  measure  prepare  the  public  mind  for  a  better  form 
of  government  than  has  heretofore  been  organized  on  this 
planet.  A  hope  is  entertained  that  those  suggestions  may 
serve  to  arrest  the  attention  of  some  able  legislators  and 
distinguiished  jurists,  thereby  fitting  their  minds  to  take 


MONARCHISM   AND    REPUBLICANISM.  481 

the  initiatory  steps  requisite  to  the  realization  of  what  has 
been  ideahzed. 


THIRD   SERIES. —OF   MONARCHISM  AND   REPUBLICANISM. 

[Communicated  at  Boston,  Sept.,  1856.J 
§  I.     INTRODUCTORY.  —  DEFINITIONS. 

Politically  speaking,  the  dissolution  of  the  American 
Confederation  will  be,  perhaps,  one  of  the  most  important 
eras  in  the  history  of  man.  The  union  of  several  distinct 
states,  bordered  by  provinces  belonging  to  diverse  nations, 
is  certainly  a  most  interesting  condition  of  things.  One  has 
but  to  be  seated  in  a  car,  starting  from  the  capital  of  the 
American  nation,  and  in  a  few  hours  he  finds  himself  in  the 
neighboring  provinces,  where  he  beholds  a  people  compar- 
atively happy,  and  to  some  extent  independent,  and  yet 
under  a  monarchical  form  of  government.  This  state  of 
things  gives  observing  statesmen  tolerably  fair  opportuni- 
ties of  considering  the  advantages  of  one,  and  the  disad- 
vantages of  the  other. 

How  long  this  condition  of  affairs  will  continue,  is,  to 
say  the  least,  problematical.  What  will  be  the  action  of 
the  British  provinces,  should  there  be  a  dissolution  of  the 
American  Confederation,  is  certainly  unknown  to  any 
mere  man.  The  prospective  eye  may  behold  a  concatena- 
tion of  events,  which  may  sever  the  provinces  from  the 
mother  country,  and  unite  them  with  the  northern  portion 
of  the  states.  Should  an  event  of  this  character  tran- 
spire, a  struggle  between  the  republicans  and  the  monarch- 
ists may  be  anticipated. 

Suppose  the  day  has  arrived  when  delegations  have 
assembled  from  diiferent  sections  of  the  American  repub- 
lic, and  also  from  the  provinces.  Certain  dissimilar  polit- 
61  41 


482  THE    EDUCATOE. 

ical  elements  would  manifest  themselves.  On  the  part  of 
republicans,  a  strong  attachment  to  their  customs  and 
institutions  would  be  felt ;  while,  on  the  other  hand,  per- 
sons accustomed  to  monarchical  forms  would  desire  to 
perpetuate  some,  at  least,  of  their  institutions,  and  com- 
bine these  with  certain  republican  elements. 

Considering  that  a  state  of  things  of  this  kind  may,  at  a 
period  not  distant,  occur,  it  is  very  desirable  that  this 
whole  subject  should  be  thoroughly  canvassed,  so  that  the 
advantages  and  disadvantages  of  the  two  systems  may  be 
clearly  understood.    ^ 

In  presenting  a  series  of  papers  on  Monarchism  and 
Republicanism,  it  is  important  at  the  outset  to  distinctly 
define  these  terms,  since  what  has  been  regarded  as  mon- 
archy at  one  time  has  been  repudiated  at  another, 

Monarchism  has  a  single,  supreme  head.  In  the  highest 
and  broadest  possible  sense,  it  lodges  in  the  hands  of  a 
single  person  an  absolute  power.  "Whatever  others  may 
say,  whatever  they  may  choose  to  do,  whatever  schemes 
they  may  enter  into,  whatever  combinations  jnay  be  formed, 
that  single  mind  can  sustain  or  destroy.  It  has  the  power 
to  declare  war,  to  make  peace,  to  tax  its  subjects  to  any 
and  every  possible  extent.  It  may  confiscate  the  property 
of  an  individual,  or  any  number  of  individuals,  or  of  any 
body  corporate,  however  large  or  influential.  It  has  an 
absolute  right  to  pry  into  all  the  affairs  of  the  people, 
whether  of  a  public  or  private  character.  It  can  convene 
assembhes  and  disperse  them;  can  organize  armies  and 
disband  them  ;  in  short,  it  is  absolute  despotism.  Such,  in 
a  single  word,  is  pure  monarchism.  Circumstances,  times, 
seasons,  it  is  true,  affect  this  individual  mind ;  for  he  is  but 
a  man,  and,  like  other  persons,  is  acted  upon  by  surround- 
ing circumstances.  He  decides  whether  this  or  that  meas- 
ure is  expedient ;  has  his  private  counsellors  ;  relies  on 
their  judgment;  regards  their  opinions,  whether  spoken  or 
understood ;  considers  the  safety  of  his  own  head,  the 
stability  of  his  government,  the  liability  to  revolution,  and 


MONARCHISM   AND    REPUBLICANISM.  483 

judges  whether  the  people  will  bear  this  or  that  measure. 
All  these  considerations  influence,  and  to  some  extent 
control,  his  mind  and  action.  But,  over  and  above  all,  his 
word  is  law,  his  decision  final. 

Passing  to  BepuUicanism, —  under  this  system,  the 
supreme  executive  is  in  some  way  elected  by  a  greater  or 
lesser  number  of  persons  to  hold  that  position,  permanently 
or  otherwise. 

Republics  rarely  elect  for  life ;  though  sometimes  it  has 
been  felt  that  a  greater  stability  would  be  secured  by  that 
course.  In  such  case  it  will  be  seen  that  the  head  of  a 
repubhc  is,  in  some  respects,  circumstanced  like  the  mon- 
arch ;  and  it  were  almost  as  difficult  to  remove  such  an 
one  as  to  be  rid  of  a  despot.  Yet  the  republican  ruler 
feels  some  degree  of  dependence  upon  the  people  who  have 
placed  him  in  his  seat.  He  would  not  choose  to  displease 
any  considerable  number  of  the  electors  of  his  realm. 
Besides,  in  the  acceptance  of  a  permanent  office,  there  is  a 
general  understanding  that  he  will  conform,  in  some  degree 
at  least,  to  the  wishes  of  the  people  by  whom  he  has  been 
elected.  He  also  feels  some  pride  of  position,  and  wishes 
to  keep  up  a  general  harmony  with  rulers  who  have  pre- 
ceded him ;  he  desires  that  his  government  may  be  strong, 
that  each  and  all  its  parts  may  be  well  sustained.  In  short, 
he  holds  to  the  people  somewhat  the  relation  of  a  steward, 
—  they  confiding  in  his  wisdom,  integrity,  and  political  abil- 
ity,—  and  he  may  wish  to  do  nothing  which  should  serve  to 
dissatisfy  them,  or  disappoint  their  expectations.  More 
than  this,  he  often  has  his  eye  on  either  his  own  offspring 
or  some  valued  friend,  whom  he  desires  may  succeed  to 
his  place,  in  case  of  imbecility,  sickness,  or  departure  to 
another  life.  Occupying  an  important  position  for  any 
considerable  length  of  time,  such  an  one  gathers  to  himself 
a  certain  amount  of  influence,  which  he  would  naturally 
desire  to  so  use  as  to  advantage  his  friends.  Like  the 
monarch,  then,  he  is  a  man  acted  upon  by  countless 
influences. 


484  THE   EDUCATOR. 

Usually,  however,  republics  elect  their  heads  for  certain 
temporary  periods.  This  being  the  case,  the  instant  one 
is  fairly  seated  in  the  chair  of  state,  he  begins  to  scheme 
for  the  securement  of  a  second  or  third  election.  Hence, 
to  a  very  considerable  extent,  republican  rulers  become 
mere  caterers.  They  are  exceedingly  liable  to  be  the 
friends  and  supporters  of  a  majority  party }  and  rarely,  ex- 
cepting for  political  efiect,  will  they  interest  themselves 
in  the  wants  or  claims  of  a  small  minority.  They  look  con- 
stantly for  power.  If  patronage  is  within  their  reach,  they 
will,  as  a  general  thing,  wield  that  power  in  such  ways  as 
will  increase  and  strengthen  their  party,  and  thereby  their 
own  stability  of  position.  Whoever  expects  anything  lesa 
than  this  from  a  person  located  in  a  position  of  honor  and 
lucrativeness,  knows  little  of  human  nature.  Man  does  not 
cease  to  be  a  selfish  being  merely  because  power  has  been 
placed  in  his  hands,  or  is  within  his  reach. 

These  brief  considerations  relative  to  the  position  of 
the  monarch,  on  the  one  hand,  and  that  of  the  republican 
executive,  on  the  other,  are  sufficient  to  show  that  neither 
can  be  wholly  satisfactory  to  the  intelligent  and  well- 
instructed  mind. 


§  II.     GOVEENMENTS  CORRESPOXD  TO  GEOLOGIC    CONDITIONS. 

By  a  law  of  necessity,  external  or  human  governments 
correspond  to  the  general  condition  of  the  persons  from 
whom  they  emanate.  A  government  better  than  the  people, 
or  a  people  better  than  their  government,  would  present  a 
very  curious  phenomenon.  Usually  an  inspection  of  the 
statute-books  and  of  the  general  legislation  of  a  given  age 
or  people  will  unfold  to  the  mind  the  condition  of  its 
legislators,  presidents,  kings,  or  judicialists.  This  flxct  must 
ever  be  kept  in  mind,  in  studying  the  history  of  man.  Take 
up  Rollin's  Ancient  History,  run  through  its  numerous 
pages,  read  of  the  rise,  progress,  decline,  or  fall  of  a  state, 
and  it  will  be  seen  that  the  people  who  constructed,  sus- 


GOVERNMENTS   CORRESPOND    TO    CONDITIONS.  485 

tained,  or  ruined  that  government,  were  either  in  a  state  of 
progress,  a  state  of  comparative  inaction,  or  in  a  condition 
of  moral  or  religious  decline. 

The  architecture  of  a  country  also  exhibits  the  condition 
of  its  people-  The  structures  in  which  they  reside  corres- 
pond to  their  bodily,  mental,  moral,  and  religious  conditions. 
An  eminently  religious  people  will  have  its  monasteries,  nun- 
neries, churches,  its  various  forms  of  worship,  hol}^  days, 
and  religious  observances.  Where  there  is  a  lack  of  this 
element  in  the  hearts  of  the  people,  these  outer  signs  are 
not  beheld.  So,  in  whatever  direction  one  looks,  the  same 
results  are  obtained.  Enter  the  dwelling  of  an  artist, 
and  paintings,  sculpture,  draperies,  are  exhibited.  The 
artist  may  be  unseen;  but  his  tendencies,  aspirations, 
genei'al  train  of  thought,  are  apparent  in  these  beautiful 
exhibitions. 

In  the  light  of  this  general  principle,  it  may  be  reason- 
ably expected  that  a  crude  people  would  organize  a  crude 
form  of  government ;  a  cultivated  j^eople,  a  more  perfect 
or  artistic  system.  Looking  back,  then,  it  is  seen  that 
nations  distinguished  for  great  muscularity,  and  large 
bodily  powers,  have  laid  out  their  governments  on  a  large 
scale ;  have  looked  over  vast  territories,  and  contemplated 
the  subjugation  of  kingdoms.  With  such  people  brute  force 
rules  ;  the  dictator  rides  rough-shod,  and  cares  not  who 
may  be  crushed  beneath  the  wheels  of  his  Juggernaut; 
his  goal  must  be  reached,  his  purposes  accomplished. 
Hence,  in  the  past,  to  gratify  the  avarice,  caprice,  or  ambi- 
tion, of  a  single  person,  rivers  of  blood  have  been  made 
to  flow,  towns  have  been  sacked,  cities  pillaged,  artistic 
and  monumental  edifices  demolished,  valuable  libraries  con- 
sumed, destroying,  perhaps,  in  a  single  year,  the  labors  and 
records  of  many  preceding  ages. 

If  there  were  time  in  unfolding  this  subject,  it  might  be 
shown  with  great  clearness  that  certain  animals  are  truly 
represented,  not  only  in  individuals  and  nations,  but  in  the 
institutions  which  they  have  founded.     Find  a  territory 

41* 


486  THE    EDUCATOR. 

where,  for  example,  the  growling  bear  dwells,  and  promi- 
nently that  savage  element  will  appear  in  the  people  and 
their  institutions  ;  because  man  is  formed  not  only  of  the 
elements  around  him,  but  of  the  animals,  vegetables,  and 
minerals,  below  him.  Without,  then,  pausing  to  dwell  on 
this  point,  leaving  it  to  be  enlarged  upon  by  zoologists,  it 
may  be  observed,  as  a  general  rule,  that  when  you  find  the 
condition  of  soil  which  produces  certain  animals,  or  certain 
vegetables  and  minerals,  you  find  people  and  governments 
corresponding  to  these  conditions.  Here,  then,  is  another 
method  by  which  the  government  of  a  people  can  be 
known.  Suppose  the  inhabitants  were  swept  away,  their 
books  consumed,  their  property  destroyed,  their  monu- 
ments demolished.  The  soil  remains.  A  traveller  journey- 
ing over  that  desolate  territory  desires  to  learn  their 
history.  He  examines  the  soil ;  inspects  the  elements ; 
observes  rivers,  forests,  oceans ;  marks  the  plains,  hills, 
valleys ;  and  from  these  conditions,  with  all  necessary 
accuracy,  he  may  infer  the  sort  of  government  which  must 
there  have  been  founded.  Is  it  a  region  where  frequent 
volcanic  eruptions  take  place,  and  where  earthquakes 
occur  ?  He  knows  that  the  people  Avho  dwelt  there  must 
have  been  of  a  fiery,  volcanic,  unstable  cast ;  and  that  one 
government  succeeded  another,  the  foundations  of  society 
being  frequently  shaken.  If  he  finds  the  ferocious  tiger^ 
or  the  cunning  fox,  or  the  majestic  lion,  he  says,  those 
people,  governmcntally,  were  tigers,  foxes,  or  lions. 

Whatever  cast  of  animal  appears  prominently,  then,  in  a 
country,  the  same  characteristic  obtains  in  the  people.  If 
it  be  the  eagle,  it  is  a  government  of  prey,  falling  upon  and 
devouring  the  weak ;  if  the  lion,  there  is  strength,  majesty, 
a  slow,  heavy  tread,  a  firm  purpose,  a  compactness  of  form, 
a  durability  of  structure,  an  invincible  courage.  Look,  for 
example,  at  the  Roman  republic.  There  you  see  a  strong, 
majestic,  soaring,  and,  at  the  same  time,  a  devouring  people. 
Naturally  enough,  the  eagle  appears  on  their  standard. 
They  could  not  have  selected  a  dove,  and  would  have  looked. 


GOVERNMENTS   NOT   TRANSFERABLE.  487 

with  contempt  upon  a  lamb.  Travel  to  the  East,  where 
the  gentle  camel  is  found,  and  the  beautiful  horse  roaming 
wildly  over  the  plain,  —  where  the  products  are  of  a  fine 
character,  and  the  soil  of  a  quiet  cast,  —  and  you  see  a 
people  who  live  mainly  by  agriculture  and  the  tending  of 
flocks,  with  little  or  no  governmental  machinery.  This 
comes  of  the  soil. 

The  moment  the  mind  accepts  this  view  of  the  subject, 
it  sees  that  a  government  which  is  suited  to  one  condition 
of  soil,  and  to  one  zoologic  state,  may  be  quite  unsuited 
to  another  soil,  climate,  or  zoologic  condition.  Whoever, 
then,  undertakes  to  transport  a  system  of  government  from 
one  clime  or  soil  to  another,  will  sooner  or  later  see  that 
the  eifort  must  fail ;  because  there  will  be  found  in  the 
people  a  lack  of  certain  elements  requisite  to  enable  them 
either  to  comprehend  the  system,  to  justly  appreciate  it,  or 
to  permanently  sustain  it. 

The  American  republic  affords  an  example  in  ilftistration. 
Here  is  a  vast  territory ;  an  effort  is  made  to  spread  the 
net-work  of  a  single  government  over  these  varied  soils. 
Architecture,  learning,  culture,  art,  science,  industry, 
economy,  of  necessity  flourish  in  some  portions ;  while 
indolence,  inactivity,  sluggishness,  a  lack  of  appreciation 
of  the  refined  and  artistic,  an  inability  to  elaborate,  appear 
in  others. 

It  is  a  matter  of  surprise  that  a  greater  number  of  able 
governmentalists  have  not  taken  this  philosophic  view  of  this 
matter.  The  difficulty  is  increased  by  the  fact  that  a  large 
portion  of  the  present  inhabitants  of  the  American  states 
are  from  other  countries.  Migrating  to  this  climate,  they 
have  brought  their  previous  education  and  various  elements, 
which  are  truly  uncombinable.  Hence,  no  governmental 
system  existing  on  another  soil  can  be  intelligently  trans- 
ferred to  this.  It  will  be  needful,  therefore,  to  organize 
what  may  be  caUed  a  mixed  system.  The  governments  of 
the  earth,  as  a  whole,  must  be  studied,  and  then  with 
considerable  ease  this  labor  can  be  accomplished. 


488  THE    EDUCATOR, 


§  III.     MONARCHISM  AND  REPUBLICANISM  COMPARED. 

Among  the  methods  of  acquiring  useful  knowledge,  per- 
haps there  is  no  one  more  interesting,  and  at  the  same 
time  instructive,  than  the  comparative  method.  Looking 
over  this  planet,  its  governments  may  be  divided  into  two 
prominent  classes  —  the  Monarchical  and  the  Republican. 
It  were  hardly  worth  while,  in  this  paper,  to  consider,  at 
any  length,  the  subject  of  Patriarchism,  or  Familyism,  as  it 
has  sometimes  appeared,  and  has,  for  a  season,  held  to  the 
people  the  relation  of  government.  Strictly  speaking,  that 
form  of  government  springs  directly  from  Parentalism ; 
which  branch  of  the  subject  is  distinct  from  that  now  had 
in  view.  The  sense  in  which  the  terms  monarchical  and 
rejniUlcan  are  used  has  been  already  defined. 

Now,  despotism  has  certain  advantages ;  republicanism 
has  also  its  advantages,  together  with  many  disadvantages. 
The  analytic  and  synthetic  mind  needs  to  compare,  —  to 
separate  the  unessential  or  pernicious  from  the  permanent, 
and  intelligently  combine  the  two. 

The  monarch  takes  the  throne.  The  masses  expect  this, 
as  a  matter  of  course.  They  liavc  become  accustomed  to 
look  to  a  single  governing  mind,  —  generally  a  male, 
sometimes  a  female.  Their  minds  are  fixed  upon  the  royal 
family,  and  when,  in  the  order  of  events,  one  is  removed, 
it  is  expected  that  another  will  immediately  occupy  the 
vacant  position. 

Turning,  however,  to  a  republic,  there  is  exhibited  a 
general  and  constant  effort  on  the  part  of  the  Outs  to 
occupy  the  position  of  the  Ins ;  while  the  Ins  are  perpet- 
ually striving  to  keep  the  Outs  where  they  are.  Royalty 
has  no  labor  of  that  sort  to  do,  because  the  whole  thing  is 
supposed  to  be  settled.  Now,  if  the  mind  of  the  states- 
man be  constantly  occupied  in  endeavors  to  reach  a  posi- 
tion, on  the  one  hand,  or  to  retain  a  position,  on  the  other, 
little  or  no  time  is  left  for  considering  the  wants  of  the 
XJeople,  or  for  'starting  broad  methods  of    improvement  j 


MONAECHY    VS.    REPUBLICANISM.  489 

but  everything  is  made  to  bend  to  mere  personal  or  party 
considerations. 

The  consolidated  monarchy  exhibits  a  unity,  a  perma- 
nence, a  harmony  of  one  part  with  another.  It  under- 
takes grand  national  improvements.  The  monarch  being 
permanently  set^ed,  either  in  his  own  person  or  in  his 
famil}^,  is  honored  by  these  achievements ;  they  redound 
to  the  glory  and  stability  of  the  royal  family.  In  a 
republic,  on  the  contrary,  everything  is,  as  it  were,  left  at 
loose  ends.  The  administration  of  to-day  becomes  the 
op2^osition  to-morrow ;  and  hence  substantial  national 
improvements  are  not  secured. 

Besides  this,  the  royal  family  naturally  desires  to  sur- 
round itself  with  the  more  permanent  architecture ;  it 
gathers,  in  the  course  of  time,  specimens  of  art;  it  sees 
the  need  of  founding  libraries,  and  the  advantages  to  be 
derived  from  the  general  culture  of  the  people.  Thus, 
there  comes  to  be  a  royal  patronage,  which,  when  used  in 
a  right  direction,  becomes  a  mighty  stimulant  to  action. 
The  monarch  stands  as  a  light,  occupying  a  lofty  position : 
if  virtuous,  he  comes  forth  like  the  morning  sun,  in  all  its 
glory,  dispensing  its  benignant  light  and  heat;  and  he 
inspires  the  masses  to  imitate  his  noble  example. 

The  president  of  a  republic,  however,  aside  from  his 
temporary  position,  exerts  little  or  no  personal  influence. 
In  a  sense  he  is  a  child  of  accident ;  circumstances  of  a 
varied  character  Lave  combined  to  place  him  in  his  seat. 
Measurably  secluded  from  the  Avorld,  busily  engaged  in 
attending  to  his  official  duties,  he  has  little  or  no  time  to 
consider,  suggest,  or  elaborate  improvements  ;  he  feels  that 
his  position  is  uncertain,  —  has  none  of  the  advantages 
accruing  from  a  long  line  of  ancestors,  —  can  rear  no  val- 
uable and  beautiful  structures,  —  cannot  gather  libraries, — 
has  no  opportunity  to  surround  himself  with  works  of  art. 
In  comparison  Avith  the  monarch,  he  is  but  the  bubble  of 
a  day. 

Considerations  of  this  character  will  induce  in  the 
62 


490  THE    EDUCATOR. 

mind  of  a  meditative  person  the  inquiry,  whether,  looking 
at  all  sides  of  the  subject,  a  permanent  monarchy  is  not 
preferable  to  a  transient  and  ever-changing  republic. 

But  the  republic  has  certain  advantages  which  mon- 
archism  cannot  secure  to  itself.  The  people  find  a  certain 
degree  of  satisfaction  in  coming  together,  in  their  deliber- 
ative assemblies,  discussing  the  conduct  and  schemes  of 
their  officers ;  and,  whenever  a  sufficient  number  can 
agree,  they  can  walk  to  the  ballot-box,  dismiss  an  official, 
place  in  his  stead  such  person  as  they  please,  or,  if  they 
see  fit,  entirely  abolish  the  office  itself  At  first  view  it 
would  seem  that  this  were  a  point  of  immense  moment. 
Before,  however,  deciding  on  the  whole  question,  it  were 
well  to  consider  the  capabilities  of  electors  to  discharge 
the  duties  devolving  upon  them. 

It  has  been  already  said  that  people  make  laws  corres- 
jDonding  to  their  internal  states ;  and  that  these  internal 
states  correspond  to  the  soil  on  which  they  live,  the 
elements  they  receive,  the  products  they  eat,  and  the 
animals  generated  on  that  soil.  Now,  there  may  be  and 
often  are  certain  elementary  disturbances,  eruptions,  or 
agitations,  which,  of  necessity,  affect  the  inhabitants  of  a 
district.  Could  the  people  always  be  cool,  grave,  delib- 
erate, and  were  they  invariably  prompted  by  lofty  motives, 
then  their  capacity  to  elect  rulers  would  not  be  questioned. 
Look  in  upon  an  ordinary  town-meeting.  The  people  are 
the  sovereigns  ;  they  are  assembled  to  assert  and  maintain 
their  rights  at  the  ballot-box.  But  who  are  they?  There 
are  the  artisan,  the  humble  laborer,  the  merchant,  the 
farmer,  the  professional  man  ;  and  what  can  be  reasonably 
expected  from  a  conglomeration  of  persons  of  these 
diverse  interests  and  views  ?  Each  one  has,  or  supposes  he 
has,  an  axe  to  grind.  How  rarely  do  any  number  of  the 
inhabitants  of  a  town  come  together  actuated  by  high 
and  holy  purposes,  consulting  the  interests  of  human 
kind?  Who  does  not  know  that,  prior  to  the  convening 
of   any    general    assemblage,    for    direct   expression   of 


DEFECTS    OF    REPUBLICANISM.  491 

thought,  either  public  or  private  caucuses  are  held? 
Pass,  then,  behind  the  town-meetings,  —  look  in  at  the  pre- 
liminary assemblies,  and  it  will  be  found  that  a  very  few 
persons  control  the  whole  political  machinery.  These  few 
make  the  nominations,  unfurl  the  party  flag,  and  rally  such 
persons  as  they,  may  to  its  support. 

To  say,  then,  that  the  people  rule  is  false.  The  fact  that 
a  few  wire-pullers  control  is  undeniable.  As  far  as  the 
laying  of  plans  is  concerned,  the  masses  are  but  puppets, 
moved  and  acted  upon  by  a  few  artful,  designing  persons. 
If  the  caucus  would  but  consider  the  good  of  the  whole 
people,  it  were  well ;  but  the  leaders  are  usually  crafty 
schemers,  belonging  to  one  or  the  other  of  the  parties, 
namely,  the  Ins  or  the  Outs.  If  the  former,  all  their 
eiforts  will  be  directed  to  the  maintenance  of  their  posi- 
tions ;  if  the  latter,  all  their  energies  will  be  put  forth  to 
remove  the  incumbents  of  office. 

It  is  clear,  then,  that,  whatever  may  be  said  in  favor  of 
popular  elections,  it  were  about  as  well  to  confide  the 
whole  thing  to  a  few  intelligent  persons ;  the  machinery,  to 
say  the  least,  would  move  with  as  much  ease  under  their 
guidance,  as  when  the  power  is  lodged,  apj)arently,  —  for 
it  is  but  apparently,  —  in  the  hands  of  the  people. 

In  contemplating  the  American  republic,  the  heart  of 
the  philanthropist  is  pained  when  he  considers  the  charac- 
ter and  capabilities  of  persons  who  are  elected  to  office. 
A  legislature  should  be  composed  of  grave,  calm,  experi- 
enced persons,  holding  to  the  people,  to  some  extent,  the 
parental  relation.  The  judiciary  should  exhibit  equanimity, 
a  capacity  to  weigh  all  subjects ;  should  be  familiar  with 
the  human  mind,  its  workings,  and  the  methods  of  its  con- 
trol; should  study  critically  the  effects  of  climates  and 
of  temperatures,  and  the  influence  of  progenitors  on  their 
oifspring.  But  often  quite  the  reverse  of  these  qualifica- 
tions is  exhibited.  The  fact  is,  the  masses  have  little 
knowledge  of  legislative  or  judicial  principles,  and  how 


492  THE    EDUCATOR. 

can  they  wisely  elect  to  such  positions  ?     The  expectation 
is  preposterous. 

The  more  tlie  mind  is  turned  to  this  subject,  the  more 
will  its  importance  be  perceived,  with  tlie  need  of  com- 
mencing an  entirely  new  organization,  —  a  governmental 
system  based  not  solely  on  either  monarchism  or  repub- 
licanism. Clearly,  both  these  have  certain  advantages,  and 
each  exhibits  certain  defects.  The  advantages  need  to  be 
secured,  the  defects  discarded.  It  is  not  too  early  to  pour 
into  the  minds  of  some  few  persons  thoughts  of  a  broad 
and  preeminently  practical  character  on  this  subject.  The 
present  is  a  season  of  comparative  quiet.  Wait  until  the 
bubble  bursts,  and  all  will  be  in  commotion.  Such  a  course 
would  be  as  unwise  as  to  undertake  to  organize  a  fire-com- 
pany, and  build  the  engine,  after  tlie  building  is  in  flames. 


§  IV.     GOVERNMENTS   OF   THE   PAST. 

In  a  high  sense,  all  things  proceed  from  a  common 
source  ;  and  more,  all  tend  to  a  common  centre.  Hence, 
as  it  were,  all  things  move  in  circles,  starting  from  and 
tending  to  given  centres.  It  is  said  that  the  Divine  Being 
governs  the  world ;  but,  in  a  lower  and  secondary  sense, 
the  elements,  soils,  and  general  surroundings,  govern.  Man 
is  what  he  is  by  a  law  of  necessity.  He  forms  laws  cor- 
responding to  the  condition  of  the  particular  planet  on 
which  he  dwells.  Planets  move  in  their  natural  orders, 
—  revolve  in  circles,  or,  if  preferred,  in  cycles.  And  thus 
there  are  grand  planetary  circles. 

Corresponding  to  the  circles  of  the  heavenly  bodies, 
there  are  periods  of  progress,  of  light,  of  general  improve- 
ment, followed  by  conditions  which  correspond  to  night, 
seasons  of  darkness,  or  what  are  called  dark  ages.  The 
night  continues  a  greater  or  less  length  of  time,  and  then 
the  nionnng  dawns,  —  the  sun  of  light,  love,  and  wisdom 
arises,  and  ages  of  uninterrupted  progress  ensue.  It  is 
not  to  bo  ex))ccted,  therefore,  that  the  history  of  man  will 


AGES    OF    LIGHT    A]SD    DARKNESS.  493 

exhibit  a  constant  succession  of  light  and  growth.  The 
ages  of  great  hght,  as  it  wore,  absorb  to  such  an  extent  the 
good  that  dwells  in  man,  that  there  must  be  seasons  of 
repose,  relaxation,  or  darkness.  In  these  ages  of  compara- 
tive inactivity  strength  is  accumulated,  and  man  emerges 
prepared  for  new  efibrts. 

It  is  evident  that  governmental  institutions  have  been 
originated  in  the  past  of  a  high  and  valuable  character, 
consulting,  to  great  extent,  the  good  of  all  classes.  In  the 
ages  of  great  light,  great  men  have  come  forth,  and  have 
occupied  lofty  positions  as  legislators,  moralists,  philoso- 
phers, or  religious  teachers.  Then  ages  have  rolled  slum- 
beringly  on,  in  which  a  truly  great  mind  was  rarely  seen, 
the  sciences  and  the  arts  flourished  not,  the  thoughts  of 
man  tended  downward.  It  was,  as  it  were,  the  evening ; 
men  looked  upon  the  past  with  admiration,  but  had  no 
energy  to  strike  out  new  paths,  and  were  quite  incajDable 
of  forming  new  plans. 

In  order,  then,  to  study  instructively  and  comprehen- 
sively the  history  of  man,  this  thought  should  be  kept  in 
mind,  that  ages  of  great  light  and  knowledge  must  of  neces- 
sity be  succeeded  by  ages  of  darkness,  imbecility,  and 
inactivity.  Taking,  however,  a  comprehensive  view,  under- 
standing the  relation  which  one  of  these  conditions  bears 
to  the  other,  it  will  be  seen  that,  on  the  whole,  man  is 
improving.  The  history  of  the  race  must  not  be  studied 
in  detached  parts ;  vast  cycles  of  years  must  be  looked 
over,  not  confining  the  view  to  the  rise,  progress,  or 
decline,  of  a  particular  nation,  but  taking  in  the  history  of 
all  ages,  in  all  time.  In  this  way  only  can  a  proper  judg- 
ment be  formed  of  human  progress. 

If  the  mind  is  turned  to  ancient  Egypt,  it  sees  wonderful 
attainments  in  the  fine  arts  and  the  exact  sciences ;  show- 
ing that  the  sun  of  love  and  wisdom  then  and  there  reached 
high  noon,  sent  down  its  golden  rays,  and  developed  learn- 
ing and  skill  unsurpassed  by  any  people  who  had  ever 
before,  or  have  since,  appeared  on  this  planet.     But  when 

42 


494  THE   EDUCATOR. 

the  sun  had  passed  the  meridian,  decline  ensued,  darkness 
came  on,  sui3erstitions  appeared,  oppressions  were  enacted, 
a  blind  attachment  to  the  past  Avas  encouraged,  progress 
was  no  more.  Then  no  truly  great  mind  could  find  encour- 
agement there ;  the  man  of  new  thought,  of  noble  life,  of 
happy  impulses,  whose  eye  looked  into  the  distant  future, 
was  rather  expelled  from  its  coasts  than  encouraged  to 
remain.  As  a  sequence,  the  nation  lost  its  vitality,  and 
decline  was  inevitable. 

Springing,  however,  from  that  people,  absorbing,  as  it 
were,  its  immense  learning,  educated  at  its  courts,  sur- 
rounded by  conditions  most  favorable,  Moses  appeared. 
Full  of  interest  in  the  welfare  of  man,  identifying  himself 
with  an  oppressed  people,  he  stood  forth  in  defence  of 
human  rights.  He  was  expelled  from  their  borders.  Driven 
into  a  neighboring  country,  and  enjoying  opportunities  of 
retirement,  he  was  enabled  to  concentrate,  in  substance, 
the  judicial  and  legal  Avisdom  of  the  people  whom  he  had 
left  behind.  He  became  a  lawgiver.  Exhibiting  great  grasp 
of  thought,  connecting  the  civil  power  with  the  religious, 
instituting  forms  and  ceremonies  suited  to  each,  he  founded 
a  theocracy,  corresponding  to  the  degree  of  light  which  he 
had  obtained  respecting  God,  Nature,  and  the  action  of 
mind  on  mind.  He  considered  the  ability  of  the  people, 
judged  of  their  condition,  and  put  forth  that  which  they 
could  appreciate.  He  succeeded  in  framing  a  code  which, 
though  quite  exceptional  in  many  points,  is,  on  the  whole, 
a  valuable  model,  such  as  no  other  nation  on  this  planet 
has  exhibited.  To  the  laws  and  customs  instituted  by  Moses 
does  the  Jaw  hold  with  an  exceeding  tenacity. 

Other  nations  have  instituted  governments,  forms,  cere- 
monies, suited  to  the  ages  in  which  they  have  flourished. 
These  have  had  their  time.  Among  the  Greeks,  as  also 
among  the  Romans,  and  other  nations,  distinguished  states- 
men have  appeared.  They  were  the  lights  of  their  time  — 
gi'and  concentrators  of  the  wisdom  and  knowledge  of  the 
past.     Often  retiring  for  months,  perhaps  years,  to  the 


INFLUENCE    OP    CONDITIONS.  495 

silent  forest,  or  the  mountain,  that  their  thoughts  might  be 
systematized,  they  aided  in  founding  new  colonies,  or  in 
uprearing  and  perpetuating  institutions  of  a  high  character. 
Time  would  fail  to  speak  of  Confucius,  Solon,  Themistocles, 
Lycurgus,  or  the  Pharaohs.  These  lights  have  been,  as  it 
were,  the  morning  stars  of  their  respective  eras.  They 
were  benefactors  not  only  of  their  time,  but  many  of  their 
lessons  have  been  preserved,  handed  down  to  posterity, 
interwoven  with  other  structures,  and  aid  in  blessing  man 
even  at  the  present  hour. 

That  which  is  requisite,  then,  at  this  time,  is  to  look 
over  all  the  various  systems  which  have  appeared,  under 
whatever  name,  in  whatever  age  founded ;  select  the  essen- 
tials of  these,  happily  arrange  and  wisely  combine  them ; 
then  present  these  fundamental  principles  to  the  public 
mind,  and  by  all  usual  processes  enforce  them  upon  the 
attention  of  reflecting  persons.  Thus  may  be  instituted  a 
government  based  on  love  divine,  wisdom  broad,  and  jus- 
tice inflexible. 


§  V.     INFLUENCE   OF   CONDITIONS   ON    GOVERNMENTS. 

In  inspecting  the  various  governments  which  from  time 
to  time  have  been  organized,  it  will  readily  be  discovered 
that  some  are  of  a  more  compact,  iron-like,  or  granitic  cast 
than  others.  Mind  elaborates  itself;  it  pushes  out  that 
which  it  has  within  ;  and  that  which  it  has  within  is  drawn 
from  certain  sources.  It  is,  as  it  were,  but  a  refinement, 
a  cultivation,  or,  perhaps,  better,  a  culmination  of  that 
which  surrounds  it,  from  which  sustenances  are  obtained. 

Probably  the  strongest  government  now  existing  on  this 
earth  is  the  Kussian ;  and  it  may  be  well  to  dwell  at  some 
length  upon  the  characteristics  which  are  prominently 
exhibited  in  that  form  of  government.  It  is  an  absolute 
despotism.  The  Czar  wields  a  mightier  power,  for  good 
or  evil,  than  any  other  man,  or  perhaps  any  other  body  of 
men,  dwelling  on  this   earth;  and  yet  Russia  exhibits  a 


496  THE   EDUCATOR. 

compactness  of  governmental  machinery  which  is  nowhere 
else  seen.  It  is  almost,  if  not  quite,  impossible  for  any 
other  nation  to  even  cripple  that  government,  to  say  noth- 
ing of  ability  to  destroy  it. 

Whence  comes  this  compactness  ?  From  three  sources. 
The  elements  in  that  region  are  of  a  very  strong,  vitalized, 
and  compact  cast.  Its  granite  is  exceedingly  fine,  vastly 
more  comj)act  than  is  that  of  North  America.  Its  iron  is 
abundant,  and  also  of  an  exceedingly  fine  quality ;  it  holds 
the  highest  price  in  all  the  markets  of  the  world.  Born  on 
such  a  soil,  inhahng  such  elements,  subsisting  to  a  great 
extent  on  the  hard,  ironized  products,  the  people  exhibit  a 
great  firmness  of  texture,  an  iron  cast,  are  able  to  endure 
fatigue  to  an  almost  unlimited  extent.  They  foYm  institu- 
tions like  unto  themselves.  It  were  like  sending  a  ball  of 
lead  against  a  block  of  marble  to  attempt  to  make  an  im- 
pression on  that  people  or  their  institutions.  Yet  they  are 
not  preeminently  a  warlike  people ;  they  are  somewhat 
disposed  to  cultivate  peace  and  good  will  among  other 
nations,  and  are  far  from  being  a  savage  or  cruel  people. 
But  they  are  a  people  having  a  purpose,  and  possessed  of 
great  firmness  of  character.  Their  architecture,  and  all 
their  great  works,  exhibit  the  same  general  stability.  As 
things  now  appear,  unless  unlooked-for  geologic  changes 
occur,  that  government  is  likely  to  stand  for  ages  yet  to 
come. 

Turning  to  France,  another  class  of  people  is  seen, —  light, 
frivolous,  cultivated,  unprincipled,  —  here  to-day,  there 
to-morrow,  —  having  no  fixed  purposes  of  life.  Scholars 
eminent  are  among  them ;  but  scholars  are  book-Avorms, 
gatherers  of  other  men's  thoughts.  Mechanicians  also  are 
numerous.  But  that  any  great  number  of  broad,  deep, 
governmental  minds  could  be  found  among  this  people,  is 
certainly  questionable.  Correspondingly,  France  has  a  fine 
soil,  capable  of  producing  fine  fruits ;  the  most  charming 
shrubberies  in  the  world  are  found  there.  In  France,  as 
in  the  neiglil)oring  countries  of  Italy,  Switzerland,  and  some 


INFLUENCE    OF   CONDITIONS.  497 

parts  of  Germariy,  the  climate  is  not  of  a  strong,  invigorat- 
ing character;  and  the  governments  of  these  countries, 
since  their  first  foundation,  have  exhibited  a  lack  of  firm- 
ness of  texture.  Revolutions  are  frequent ;  nobody  is  sur- 
prised when  the  press  of  to-day  publishes  the  entire  over- 
throw of  a  dynasty,  or  the  formation  of  a  new  government. 
Nobody  expects  Franco  to  be  to-day  what  she  was  yester- 
day, or  has  any  confidence  that  to-morrow  will  be  like  unto 
to-day. 

In  these  hasty  reviews,  there  is  no  disposition  to  blame 
the  inhabitants  in  general  of  any  country.  They  were 
grown  on  certain  soils,  sustained  by  certain  products, 
inhaled  certain  elements.  The  results  are  precisely  what 
an  intelligent  geomentalist  would  reasonably  expect.  The 
geology  of  a  region  makes  the  people  what  they  are. 
Exceptions,  however,  are  to  be  expected.  Great  lights 
will  occasionally  appear,  blaze  like  the  comet,  attracting 
greater  attention  because  of  the  surrounding  darkness. 

Looking,  then,  at  human  governments  in  this  light,  it 
will  not  be  difiicult  to  see  wherein  lies  the  strength  of  a 
republic.  You  have  but  to  study  the  soil,  observe  the  lati- 
tude and  longitude  of  a  country,  observe  its  products, 
inspect  the  elements,  and  you  can  decide  what  sort  of 
institutions  are  best  adapted  to  the  people,  with  about  as 
much  accuracy  as  one  can  decide  whether  a  garment  will 
fit  the  person.  Until  statesmen  shall  come  to  study  primal 
conditions,  and  consider  the  influence  of  surroundings,  they 
will  be  quite  incapable  of  constructing  a  strong  and  permar 
nent  government  for  any  people. 

The  American  confederation  was  organized  in  haste ; 
little  time  was  had  for  deliberation.  The  people  were 
oppressed,  they  cried  out  in  agony,  taxes  were  multiplied, 
armies  landed  on  their  soil,  invaded  their  firesides,  and 
undertook  to  perpetuate  customs  and  laws  for  which  they 
had  no  love.  Being  a  migrating  people,  the  Americans 
had  outgrown  the  institutions  of  the  mother  country;  new 
avenues  were  opened  before  them ;  new  methods  of  life 
63  42* 


498  THE   EDUCATOR. 

were  perceived ;  a  new  soil  was  beneath  their  feet,  and  an 
immense  domain  was  to  be  possessed.  New  circumstances 
thus  surrounded  them ;  they  chafed  under  the  yoke,  and 
determined  no  longer  to  crouch  at  the  feet  of  the  British 
lion.  England  mustered  her  forces  ;  the  lion  shook  his 
mane,  and  thundered  his  edicts.  His  voice  was  heard,  but 
was  disregarded.  Here,  then,  was  general  tumult.  The 
masses  supposed  that  these  troubles  could  be  removed,  — 
that  the  yoke  could  be  made  lighter.  Efforts  were  made 
to  this  end,  but  resulted  in  failures.  Affairs  growing 
worse  daily,  things  appeared  in  distorted  and  unnatural 
conditions.  A  very  few  persons,  a  mere  handful,  resolved 
to  entirely  rid  themselves  of  the  oppressions  of  the  Old 
World ;  but  few,  very  few,  of  these  were  broad,  thorough, 
inflexible  governmentalists.  Yet  something  must  be  done. 
A  Declaration  was  put  forth ;  a  Constitution  was  framed. 
But  few  of  the  framers  were  themselves  satisfied ;  it,  in  their 
judgment,  was  a  doubtful  experiment.  The  new  ship  was 
launched ;  difficulties  were  seen,  and  they  must  be  in  some 
way  avoided ;  and  hence,  from  the  time  of  its  foundation, 
the  structure  has  been  little  better  than  a  piece  of  patch- 
work ;  introducing  new  laws,  abrogating  old,  trenching  in 
various  ways  upon  the  Constitution  itself,  and  giving  almost 
no  heed  to  the  Declaration.  Thus  the  ship  has  become 
crippled.  It  is  clear  that  ere  long  she  must  founder  on 
some  rock,  or,  perhaps,  more  than  one. 

Here  are  the  neighboring  provinces  ;  a  disposition  is 
already  exhibited,  in  some  respects,  to  coalesce  Avith  that 
people.  Treaties  in  that  direction  have  from  time  to  time 
been  made.  Attention  is  also  turned  to  some  of  the  Span- 
ish provinces.  Mexico  lies  near  at  hand,  having  a  dense 
population,  of  great  power,  and  possessed  of  wealtli  almost 
exhaustless.  Here  are  disturbing  elements.  Besides,  lov- 
ing wealth  as  the  American  people  do,  it  would  not  be  a 
matter  of  surprise  if  at  some  time  the  dominant  party 
should  be  bought  out  by  a  few  designing  persons,  the  reins 
of  government  seized  upon,  and  wealth  rule  with  its  crafty 


A   NEW   SYSTEM.  499 

hand.  Again,  a  class  of  persons  tvIio  are  oppressed  and 
despised  may,  at  any  hour,  resolve  to  imitate  the  rebels 
of  '76  ;  the  country  may  be  in  arms,  and  at  such  a  junc- 
ture other  persons  may  combine,  and  the  confederation  be 
demolished. 

It  is  well,  then,  that  all  these  circumstances  should  be 
considered  by  moralists,  judicialists,  and  statesmen,  that 
the  real  danger  may  be  seen ;  and,  seeing  it,  that  there 
may  be  intelligent  preparation  to  meet  the  crisis.  A  study 
of  the  two  grand  governmental  systems,  monarchical  and 
republican,  will  aid  the  mind  in  coming  to  just  views,  and 
to  a  clear  perception  of  the  duty  to  be  done  when  the 
revolutionary  drum  shall  be  heard. 


§  VI.     A   NEW   SYSTEM   PROPOSED. 

The  analyst  and  the  historian  are  able  with  great  rapidity 
to  execute  their  branches  of  labor.  It  is  often  vastly  easier 
to  separate  and  narrate,  than  it  is  to  intelligently  combine. 
Parties  often  note  defects  who  are  quite  incapable  of 
suggesting  improvements.  In  fact,  the  truly  constructive 
mind  is  very  rarely  seen.  The  architect  and  the  combinist 
have  always  constituted  a  comparatively  small  class.  To 
wisely  combine,  it  is  essential  that  the  mind  should  be  clear, 
critical,  precise.  The  mere  analytic  mind,  Avhich  sees  and 
separates,  cannot  construct ;  but  it  requires  that  cast  of 
mind  which  sees  things  hefore  they  are  constructed  [that  is, 
in  the  ideal]  ;  and  sees  not  only  outlines,  but  the  minor 
points,  and  the  steps  to  be  taken  to  reach  both  the  greater 
and  the  lesser.  It  is  no  great  task  to  point  out  defects  in 
the  American  Confederation.  Almost  any  statesman  will 
show  you,  in  a  few  words,  where  the  Union  limps.  But  ask 
him  to  suggest  an  improvement,  to  propose  a  substitute, 
and  he  is  quite  unqualified  for  that  branch  of  labor. 

In  these  papers  much  ground  has  been  travelled  over, 
of  a  moral,  social,  geologic,  and  mental  character.  Hastily 
the  mind  has  glanced  from  one  nation  to  another.     It  is 


500  THE    EDUCATOR. 

clear  that  earth  has  no  model  government.  No  one  who 
pretends  to  an  accurate  knowledge  of  the  science  of  gov- 
ernment would  for  a  moment  risk  his  reputation  by  pro- 
posing to  organize  one  in  harmony  with  the  general  outlines 
of  any  system  of  the  present  or  the  past.  Why  is  this  ? 
How  happens  it  that,  while  centuries  have  rolled  away,  and 
some  of  the  best  minds  that  have  ever  appeared  have 
critically  studied  governmental  science,  and  founded 
kingdoms,  empires,  colonies,  republics,  and  confedera- 
tions of  a  varied  character,  yet  no  true  model  has  been 
constructed  ? 

The  earth  will  have  no  true  government,  no  permanent 
political  institutions,  until  attention  is  turned  to  the  plan- 
etary world.  Long,  far  too  long,  have  men  looked  around, 
studied  the  frameworks  of  ancient  and  modern  systems ; 
rarely  have  they  looked  above.  When  their  minds  shall  be 
turned  upward,  their  more  reverential  faculties  unfolded, 
they  will  consider  the  relation  whi^h  the  sun  and  moon 
bear  to  the  earth  on  which  they  live.  These  bodies  may 
be  properly  considered  as  the  representatives,  the  one 
of  a  monarchy,  the  other  of  a  republic  ;  or,  the  one  of  the 
male,  and  the  other  the  female  element.  Monarchism  is  a 
sun  without  a  moon  ;  Republicanism,  a  moon  without  a  sun. 
One  is  positive,  absolute,  despotic  ;  the  other,  receptive, 
liable  to  receive  into  its  bosom  elements  Avhich  must,  sooner 
or  later,  affect  its  very  existence. 

A  republic  was  contemplated  on  this  continent ;  gov- 
ernmental minds  were  focalized  ;  distinguished  statesmen 
were  called  together.  Oppressed  by  the  powers  of  the 
Old  World,  the  inhabitants  of  the  New  were  heartsick  of 
monarchy  in  any  of  its  forms  ;  they  desired  a  government 
of  the  people — wished  that  every  competent  person  might 
have  a  voice  in  the  elections.  This  was  a  very  important 
step.  Could  that  have  been  actualized  lohich  ivas  divinely 
shadowed  forth  to  some  minds,  blessings  more  than  can  be 
estimated  would  have  sprung  from  the  new  confederation. 

The  American  people  resolved  that  their  government 


A    NORTHERN    REPUBLIC.  501 

should  welcome  all  classes  ;  it  would  not  stop  to  ask  where 
one  was  born,  or  to  what  nation  he  belonged.  He  might 
become  naturalized,  take  the  ordinary  oath  of  allegiance, 
and  the  next  moment  go  to  the  polls.  It  was  asking  almost 
nothing  of  the  foreigner.  It  could  hardly  be  expected 
that  persons  educated  under  foreign  influences  would  at 
once  enter  heartily  into  the  new  enterprise,  or  that  they 
would  see  and  comprehend  its  genius.  The  instant,  how- 
ever, the  attempt  was  made  to  practically  carry  out  this 
feature,  questions  of  an  intricate  character  were  started. 
Here  was  a  nation  born  in  a  comparative  wilderness ; 
savages  were  on  the  territory.  What  should  be  done  with 
them  ?  Tliey  were  proscribed.  One  might  come  from  Tur- 
key, and  on  the  day  of  his  arrival  be  naturalized  ;  while 
an  American  Avith  a  copper  skin  might  desire  the  same 
favor,  but  was  refused.  It  were  hardly  to  be  expected  that 
a  mere  savage  could  be  received  ;  and  yet  this  savage  was 
a  man^  and  the  Declaration  had  announced  the  sentiment 
that  all  men  were  created  equal.  Thus  the  Confederation 
refused  to  be  governed  by  its  own  teachings.  Nothing 
need  be  said  here  of  the  African  population.  It  is  noto- 
rious that  the  founders  of  the  American  republic  violated 
their  fundamental  principles  by  refusing  to  receive  this 
class,  rejecting  them  as  citizens,  and  yet  not  only  taxing 
them,  but  pressing  them  into  the  army  and  navy.  But  this 
condition  of  things  will  not  surprise  one  who  considers 
the  circumstances  which  surrounded  the  statesmen  of 
that  time. 

In  constructing  a  northern  republic,  one  of  the  first 
great  steps  to  be  taken  is,  if  practicable,  to  find  a  single, 
broad,  deliberative,  harmonious  person,  to  act  as  its  central 
mind.  That  person,  as  it  respects  age,  should  be  at  least 
forty-five  years  old,  and  rarely,  if  ever,  more  than  sixty. 
As  man  is  now  cultivated  more  than  woman,  it  is  altogether 
probable  that  the  person  found  might  be  of  the  masculine 
sex.  Whatever  may  be  the  fact,  there  should  be  reference 
only  to  capacity,  disregarding  mere  conformation.     That 


502  THE    EDUCATOR. 

person  should  be  selected  as  the  representative  of  the 
people's  highest  idea.  With  certain  limitations,  he  should 
hold  a  monarchical  position  :  his  word,  in  a  limited  sense, 
should  be  law;  his  decisions,  under  certain  restrictions, 
should  be  final  —  holding  a  relation  corresponding  to  the 
sun  in  the  heavens.  It  would  be  wise  to  fix  that  person 
permanently  in  his  position  for  a  period  of  not  less  than 
seven  and  not  more  than  twelve  years,  thus  avoiding  the 
frequent  political  frenzies  which  now  disturb  the  public 
mind. 

Next,  there  should  be  selected  a  class  of  individuals  who 
should  stand  betAveen  the  central  mind  and  the  people 
themselves.  Unto  them  all  complaints,  petitions,  expres- 
sions of  dissatisfaction,  neglect,  or  injustice,  should  be 
presented.  They  should  be  familiar  with  all  this  class  of 
subjects.  Selected  directly  by  the  people,  they  would  be 
responsible  to  them,  and  would  feel  the  least  motion  of 
the  public  pulse.  Their  position  should  be  one  of  honor, 
and  a  good  share  of  emolument,  so  that  the  best  and  most 
thorough  minds  could  be  obtained. 

While  the  central  mind  should  hold  his  position  for  a 
period  of  either  seven  or  twelve  years,  these  counsellors 
may  be  more  frequently  elected.  Then,  if  the  number 
fixed  upon  should  be  twelve,  one  half  should  annually  pass 
out  of  office,  and  others  take  their  places.  In  this  way 
recruits  from  the  people  would  be  frequently  made.  These 
officers  would  correspond  to  the  moon,  —  they  would 
receive.  In  a  body,  or  through  such  delegates  as  they 
might  choose,  they  would  represent  the  condition  of 
things  directly  to  the  leading  governmental  mind ;  would 
state  facts,  present  retrospective  and  prospective  views. 
The  leading  mind  would  hold  counsel  with  them,  get  their 
judgments,  listen  to  their  opinions,  insj)ect  their  plans; 
in  short,  gather  information  from  any  and  every  quarter, 
and  make  decisions. 

Looking  at  this  governmental  framcAvork,  at  once  the 
inquirer  would    ask,  Should  there   not  be    other   bodies 


PATRIAECHISM.  503 

legislative  ?  Unquestionably.  There  are  other  planets, 
but  all  should  revolve  around  the  sun,  and  be,  in  some 
sense,  in  subjection  to  it.  In  short,  one  needs  but  to 
study  the  stars,  and  to  construct  a  governmental  planet- 
arium. 

An  institution  has  been  already  transmitted  to  the  inhab- 
itants of  this  earth,  temporarily  of  a  secret  character.  It 
looks  to  the  combination  of  persons, —  persons  who  shall 
associate  for  given  purposes.  "Wisely  it  is  denominated 
the  "  Order  of  the  Patriarchs."  In  the  earlier  days  of 
man's  unfolding,  governments  were  of  a  simple,  paternal 
character.  As  Patriarchism  shall  be  unfolded,  it  will  be 
seen  that  it  holds  within  itself  a  power  which  shall  bind 
persons  together,  bringing  them  into  close  and  quite  har- 
monious relations.  Its  first  infantile  steps  can  hardly  be 
heard.  It  makes  its  way  so  unobtrusively  tliat  the  rustle 
of  its  garments  cannot  be  perceived  ;  but,  as  it  shall  reach 
mind  in  different  hemispheres,  it  shall  turn  its  attention, 
among  other  subjects,  to  construction,  —  to  the  formation 
of  governments,  the  founding  of  institutions,  the  rearing 
of  edifices,  the  organizing  of  phalansterian  and  other 
efforts,  in  such  ways  and  forms,  and  at  such  seasons,  as 
shall  be  in  harmony  with  the  heavens.  Astronomy,  geom- 
etry, trigonometry,  astrology, —  all  these  sciences  will  be 
called  in,  so  that  the  science  of  government  shall  take  its 
place  among  the  exact  sciences. 

True,  a  work  of  this  character  cannot  be  urged  onward 
with  great  speed ;  but,  as  the  eye  of  man  shall  be  turned 
upward,  as  he  shall  consider  the  action  of  the  heavenly 
bodies  upon  the  earth  which  he  treads,  he  will  see  and  feel 
that  a  divine  philosophy,  a  comprehensive  science,  must 
unite  the  two.  Earth  is  needful  for  man,  for  the  exercise 
of  his  lower  and  grosser  faculties.  Heaven  is  equally 
essential  for  the  culture  of  his  diviner,  loftier,  and  more 
reverential  powers.  When  educated  to  justly  value  both 
earth  and  heaven,  —  wisely  balanced,  receiving  from  both 
sources,  —  enjoying  also  the  surrounding  elements,  under- 


504  THE  EDUCATOR. 

standing  more  perfectly  the  grand  nuti'itive  laws,  brought 
into  finer  conditions,  enjoying  a  more  harmonious  archi- 
tecture, blessed  with  the  society  of  finer  persons,  enjoy- 
ing direct  communion  with  the  spirit-life,  comprehending 
the  microscopic  worlds,  acquainted  with  planetary  laws, 
—  in  the  nature  of  things  he  will  organize  a  more  perfect 
government,  one  which  shall  represent  the  emotional  or 
love  principle ;  which  shall  bring  out  the  truth  principle,  or 
fidelity  to  his  light ;  and  which  shall  exhibit  a  life  of  activ- 
ity in  harmony  with  ivisdom  celestial. 

Were  the  people  of  earth  able  to  pass  from  j)lanet  to 
planet,  they  would  see  that  all  which  is  foreshadowed  in  this 
paper  is  actualized  already ;  that  this  document  is  but  an 
outline  of  what  already  exists.  How  beautiful,  how  encour- 
aging the  consideration  that  the  hour  has  arrived  when  a 
model  in  operation  on  one  planet  may  be  idealized  to  minds 
on  another,  and  there  be  actualized  !  It  is  for  man  to  cul- 
tivate his  higher,  nobler  powers  ;  to  wisely  use  the  talents 
given  him,  and  yet  more  shall  be  bestowed. 

Thus  close,  in  the  briefest  possible  manner,  these  papers 
upon  Monarchism  and  Eepublicanism.  In  the  future,  as  man 
shall  arrive  to  more  internal  and  loftier  conditions,  teach- 
ings of  this  character  will  be  studied  and  welcomed.  And 
olForts  will  be  made  to  bring  heaven  down  to  man,  and  to 
raise  man  into  realms  of  love,  truth,  and  wisdom  celestial. 


[Tlie  following  prophetic  announcement,  made,  as  will  be  seen,  some 
time  previously  to  the  communication  of  the  foregoing  papers,  may  be  of 
interest  to  the  reader  in  this  connection.] 


PROPHETIC. 


It  is  now  permitted  to  be  prophetically  declared  that  the 
following  events  are  at  hand,  and  that  they  will  transpire 
without  the  aid  of  miracle,  and  without  suspension  of 
Nature's  laws. 

Ist.  Several  nations  holding  important  and  highly  influ- 


PROPHETIC.  505 

ential  positions  on  your  earth  will  soon  be  engaged  in  most 
acrimonious  and  sanguinary  strife. 

2d.  The  American  nation  will  not  be  excepted  from  the 
great  commotions  which  are  at  hand. 

3d.  The  more  especially  oppressed,  enslaved,  and  hunted, 
will,  of  absolute  necessity,  be  emancipated. 

4th.  There  will  be  dissolutions,  and  unions,  and  new 
governments,  as  necessary  results  of  the  mighty  national 
struggles  ;  and,  among  these  unions  and  disunions,  there 
will  be  a  union  of  the  United  States  with  the  Canadas  and 
neighboring  provinces.  These  unions  will  cause  a  dismem- 
berment of  some  of  the  now  confederated  states  ;  and,  as 
a  consequence  of  that  dismemberment,  there  will  arise  a 
new  and  glorious  Republic,  which  shall  have  for  its  basis 
"  Justice,  Equality,  and  Universal  Freedom." 

5th.  Prominent  persons  will  be  placed  at  the  helm  of 
the  new  ship  of  state,  whose  motto  shall  be,  '^  Eternal 
Principles,  not  Parties." 

6th.  A  new  Rehgion  shall  take  the  place  of  dead  forms, 
which  shall  lead  to  high,  energetic  action,  and  to  wise 
endeavors  to  elevate  the  oppressed,  and  instruct  the  unin- 
formed. 

7th.  The  new  Republic  wiU  invite  to  its  broad  shores 
the  greatly  enlightened  of  all  the  nations  of  your  earth ; 
and,  by  new  combinations  of  character,  of  thought,  and 
action,  there  shall  be  a  new  and  higher  order  of  beings  than 
has  at  any  former  period  inhabited  your  earth. 

These  prophecies  are  presented  at  this  present  moment, 
that  greatly  spiritualized  persons  may  be  wisely  informed, 
and  somewhat  prepared  for  the  important  things  which  are 
at  hand,  and  also  that  they  may  be  unmoved  and  undisturbed 
when  they  transpire. 

For  the  Association  of  Governmentizers, 

Robert  Rantoul. 

Given  through  John  Murray  Spear,  Dec.  30,  1853. 
64  43 


%t 


PART   VIII. 

MISCELLANEOUS  PAPERS. 

§  I.     THE  MAGNETISMS. 

[From    "The   Association    op   Healthfulizers."     Given  at  Boston,  June  and 

July,  1855.] 

1.  Kinds  or  Qualities  of  Magnetism, 

Magnetism  may  be  called  the  essence  of  ordinary  elec- 
tricity. All  tilings  have  their  magnetisms,  —  the  mineral, 
the  vegetable,  animals,  and  man.  The  lower  the  form  of 
matter,  or  the  lower  the  grade  of  the  person,  the  coarser 
is  the  magnetism  which  flows  from  that  form  of  matter,  or 
that  person.  Hence  the  magnetism  Avhich  flows  from 
woman  is  finer  than  that  which  flows  from  the  coarser  sex. 

All  matter  has  its  forms  of  magnetism,  corresponding  to 
that  from  which  it  flows.  The  body,  the  mentals,  the 
moral,  religious,  spiritual,  and  celestial  faculties,  all  emit 
their  peculiar  magnetisms ;  and  each  has  its  peculiar  form, 
answering  its  appropriate  office. 

It  is  somewhat  difficult  to  delineate  with  exactness  the 
various  forms  of  the  magnetisms.  The  coarser  form  is 
rough,  or  scaly,  producing,  in  persons  of  a  finer  texture,  a 
disagreeable  sensation,  something  like  that  caused  by  pass- 
ing the  hand  from  the  tail  to  the  head  of  a  fish,  ruffling  the 
scales.  Hence,  such  persons  do  not  like  the  influence,  the 
society,  or  the  presence,  of  coarser  persons.  Their  general 
sphere,  so  to  speak,  is  disagreeable.  The  two,  to  use  a 
common  expression,  are  not  "  birds  of  a  feather."  Let  a 
coarse  person  throw  his  magnetism  upon  a  fine,  delicate, 
sensitive  individual,  and  the  latter  is  rendered  uncomfort- 
able ;  such  a  procedure  may  be  exceedingly  disastrous. 


508  THE   EDUCATOR. 

There  is  also  a  magnetism  which  issues  from  the  merir 
tals.  If  the  mind  of  one  be  low  and  coarse,  and  that  of 
another  fine  and  cultivated,  the  finer  feels  necessarily 
unhappy  in  the  presence  of  the  coarser.  The  latter  is 
clownish;  his  thoughts  are  low,  his  speech  and  manner 
uncouth.  In  his  presence  the  finer  person  is  out  of  his 
native  element ;  that  is,  the  two  persons  are  not  mentally 
harmonized,  or  are  not  on  the  same  plane. 

The  same  is  true  when  two  persons  meet,  in  one  of  whom 
the  moral  faculties  are  highly  cultivated,  while  the  other  is 
on  a  low  plane  of  moral  development.  Prom  the  lower 
person  gross  or  immoral  magnetism  is  emitted,  which  is 
frequently  very  disagreeable  to  the  person  of  high  moral 
tone. 

So  it  is  when  two  persons  meet,  one  having  little  of  the 
emotional  element,  and  the  other  highly  cultivated  reli- 
giously. The  first  speaks  with  apparent  lack  of  reverence, 
and  disturbs  the  more  religious  person.  The  same  also 
with  respect  to  the  spiritual  faculties.  There  is,  so  to 
speak,  an  external  spirituality ;  it  exhibits  itself  in  external 
forms,  in  words,  while  the  soul  is  not  moved.  The  person 
who  is  much  spiritualized,  internally ,  feels  the  spheres,  or, 
better,  the  magnetisms  of  others. 

So,  again,  of  celestiality .  This  is  that  condition  of  the 
soul  wherein /eeZin^  tends  to  take  the  place  of  words.  The 
lower  or  coarser  celestialized  person  speaks,  but  the  finer 
is  measurably  silent.  Celestiality  feels  ;  it  seeks  quiet ;  it 
loves  retirement,  and  internal  communion.  The  coarser 
magnetism  disturbs  this  finer. 

Thus  it  is,  throughout  the  whole  vast  range  of  Nature : 
the  coarser  disturbs  the  finer,  and  unfavorably  affects  it ; 
between  them  there  is  no  affinity,  and  there  can  be  no 
union,  or  harmony. 

Now,  this  law  being  clearly  comprehended,  it  is  evident 
that,  to  secure  harmony,  persons  must  associate  who  in 
these  respects  can  assimilate  ])retty  nearly,  though  not 
wholly.     There  is  a  positive  magnetism;  also  a  receptive 


MAGNETIC    HARMONY.  509 

magnetism.  The  receptive  puts  itself  out,  as  it  were,  to 
receive ;  the  impregnative  enters  in  and  fills  this  receptive 
condition,  —  very  much  as  the  appetite  opens  its  mouth 
and  asks  for  food.  Give  it  the  food  required,  and  it  is  sat- 
isfied. So,  when  two  persons  come  together,  one  receptive 
and  the  other  impregnative,  the  latter  imparts  to  the  recep- 
tive, and  the  receiver  says,  ''  I  like  your  sphere,  I  am  glad 
to  take  you  by  the  hand,"  etc.  Affections  spring  forth, 
which  sometimes  ripen  into  what  is  called  love ;  though, 
philosophically  speaking,  it  is  magnetism.  That  agreeable 
influence  which  one  person  can  and  does  exert  upon 
another  is  magnetic.  Philosophically  speaking,  love  is  a 
condition  of  magnetic  harmony,  in  which  affections,  or, 
better,  impregnations  and  receptions,  take  place. 

Two  persons  may,  magnetically,  unite  bodily,  mentally, 
morally,  socially,  religiously,  spiritually,  and  celestially. 
Such  persons  are  one  ;  that  is,  their  individual  magnetisms 
coalesce,  run  into  each  other,  —  harmonize  at  all  the  seven 
primal  points. 

Other  persons  may  magnetically  harmonize  in  some 
points,  whilst  in  others  they  diverge,  or  flow  off  in  different 
directions.  Very  rarely,  in  fact,  do  two  or  more  persons 
meet  who  are  in  every  respect  magnetically  harmonized. 
Hence,  discords,  quarrels,  and  wars,  arise.  Thus  it  has 
been  in  the  past ;  thus  it  is  in  the  present ;  and  thus  it  will 
be  in  the  future,  until  man  becomes  so  educated,  philosophi- 
cally, that  one  will  no  longer  attempt  to  coerce  another. 

The  popular  theology  undertakes  to  make  people  love 
God  and  love  their  neighbor  by  terrifying  them  with  the 
menace  of  sufferings  eternal ;  but  such  efforts  are  of  neces- 
sity unavailing,  because  that  which  is  called  love  is  prop- 
erly magnetic  harmony.  Unless  man  comes  into  such 
relations  as  to  feel  the  Divine  internally,  love  of  the  Divine 
cannot  exist.  Theology  has  its  uses ;  but  when  it  over- 
looks philosophy,  it  must  be  disregarded. 

So,  in  relation  to  marriage,  unless  two  persons  are  mag- 

43* 


510  THE    EDUCATOR. 

netically  conjoined  in  every  particular,  or  in  the  ratio  that 
they  come  short  of  this,  they  are  unmarried. 

This  discourse  looks  at  fundamental  principles.  It  is  a 
basis  for  others  which  are  to  follow.  These  fundamental 
statements  must  be  clearly  comprehended,  ere  the  mind  is 
ready  to  take  a  second  step.  Few  subjects  are  so  import- 
ant as  a  thorough  knowledge  of  the  magnetisms. 

2.   Colors  of  the  Magnetisms. 

While  all  things  in  Nature  have  their  varied  and  almost 
infinite  forms,  each  particular  thing  has  its  appropriate 
color.  All  things,  in  a  far-distant  age,  were  in  the  gaseous 
condition.  There  the  primal  colors  existed.  Conglomera- 
tions took  place ;  colors  remained,  and  are  exhibited  in  the 
higher  forms  of  matter,  —  mineral,  vegetable,  and  animal. 

Things  invisible  to  the  external  eye  have  their  respect- 
ive and  appropriate  colors.  The  magnetisms  are  among 
these  ;  and  these  colors  exhibit  their  various  conditions, 
from  the  lower  to  the  higher ;  or,  better,  the  finer  colors 
are  evidences  of  a  corresponding  state  or  condition. 

Persons  in  rude,  uncultivated  conditions  almost  wholly 
overlook  the  finer  and  more  beautiful  colors,  tinges, 
and  interblendings.  The  artist  observes  colors  with  a 
keen  eye,  and  by  interblending  them  is  able  to  exert  a 
mighty  influence  on  the  eyes  of  the  beholder.  The  finer 
or  more  cultivated  the  artist  is,  the  more  beautifully  he 
shades  or  interblends. 

Now,  throughout  all  Nature,  this  finer  controls  the 
coarser,  —  the  invisible  the  visible.  What,  then,  is  mag- 
netism? It  is  a  finer  condition  of  the  element  in  its  com- 
mon forms  called  electricity.  It  is  electricity  rarefied  and 
concentrated.  The  coarser  electricities  pervade  external 
Nature  ;  they  impregnate  the  minerals,  vegetables,  animals, 
and  man ;  and  are  constantly  passing  into  finer  and  yet 
finer  conditions,  until  they  becume  sublimated  in  the 
finest  woman.     She  charms,  attracts,  refines,  and  becomes 


COLORS  OF  THE  MAGNETISMS.  511 

a  sublimator  of  others.  Where  she  treads  refinement  of 
necessity  comes.  Corresponding  to  her  refinement  of  con- 
dition are  the  colors  which  she  naturally,  though  hardly 
knowing  why,  prefers. 

Now,  persons  in  a  lower  condition  have  within  them- 
selves and  impart  the  coarser  magnetism,  which  is  the  red. 
Such  persons  are  bloody,  full  of  fight,  and  love  to  read  of 
accidents  and  battles.  Of  this  class  are  mighty  warriors  ; 
they  love  conquerors  by  external  force.  Another  condi- 
tion is  that  of  the  rude  cultivators  of  the  soil.  They  find 
greatest  delight  in  the  green,  the  coarser  dark  green ;  and 
they  themselves  are  frequently,  and  not  inappropriately, 
called  green.  They  know  how  to  dig,  how  to  produce  the 
coarser  forms  of  vegetation;  but  have  little  or  no  taste  for 
fine  horticulture,  or  beautiful  flowers,  or  the  richly-orna- 
mented landscape.  They  have,  however,  their  appropriate 
spheres,  and  are  not  to  be  undervalued. 

But,  as  man  passes  still  further  on,  he  exhibits  the  blue; 
his  mind  is  turned  upward,  and  he  delights  to  observe  the 
azure  vault  above ;  he  thinks  much  of  the  heavenly  condi- 
tions ;  cultivates  the  violet ;  begins  to  observe  paintings ; 
notices  beautiful  interblendings  and  shadings  ;  begins  him- 
self to  use  the  pencil;  decorates  more  beautifully  his  habi- 
tation ;  draws  with  more  exquisite  taste ;  becomes  more 
fully  charged  with  the  divine  in  the  soul ;  begins  to  exert 
a  divine  influence  on  others ;  seeks  higher  qualities  of 
food ;  is  attracted  to  a  nobler  life ;  passes  on  [internally] 
to  the  supernal  condition  ;  lives  or  floats  in  the  blue  ethe- 
real or  livid  magnetism ;  loves  woman  more  than  man ; 
becomes  truthful,  childlike,  simple-hearted;  attains  great 
equanimity  of  temperament ;  communes  with  the  supernals; 
sees  into  the  future ;  passes  from  planet  to  planet ;  forgets 
measurably  the  past,  lives  and  acts  in  the  present,  and  is 
hopeful  of  the  future  ;  derives  nourishment  from  the  breast 
of  the  Divine ;  all  things  are  his  ;  he  has  that  faith  which 
overcomes  the  world;  becomes  inspired,  and  inspires  others. 
A  halo  of  glory  surrounds  such ;  they  live  a  charmed  life. 


512  THE    EDUCATOR. 

Such  are  the  magnetisms.  They  are  but  coarser  forms 
of  electricity,  rarefied,  passing  through  various  states,  from 
the  grosser  up  to  the  supei-nal.  The  mind  ascends  in  grat- 
itude that  laws  so  beautiful  can  be  unfolded  to  man  on  this 
planet,  so  that  it  can  be  shown  him  why  he  does  this  thing 
or  that.  He  acts  in  harmony  with  his  magnetic  attractions, 
like  everlastingly  seeking  its  like. 

3.   Of  Influx. 

How  wonderful,  how  beautiful,  how  useful,  and  yet  how 
fine,  is  the  human  structure  !  How  varied  are  its  powers  ! 
Whence  doth  it  derive  its  supplies  ?  What  is  influx,  and 
what  is  influxed  ?     By  what  laws  is  influx  governed  ? 

These  are  interrogatives  of  highest  moment.  Man  is 
a  receptive  being.  Constantly  he  is  receiving  the  invis- 
ible fluids,  or  magnetisms.  They  give  him  life,  strength, 
and  vitality.     Cut  them  off,  and  life  would  not  be. 

In  an  ancient  record  it  is  said  that  man  received  life 
through  his  nostrils.  The  nostrils  have  their  uses ;  but 
the  truth  is,  that  influxes  from  above  descend,  as  it  were, 
in  living,  perpetual  streams,  and  enter  the  cranium  through 
countless  minute  pores,  finer  than  the  finest  needle's  point. 
Once  influxed,  they  pass  to  their  appropriate  locations, 
depending  on  the  conditions  of  the  structure,  and  its  Avants. 
Some  of  the  finer  magnetisms  go  to  the  eye,  and  are  located 
there.  Persons  who  have  large  quantities  of  magnetism 
in  that  organ  exhibit  a  moist,  charming,  fascinating,  or 
magnetic  eye.  Other  magnetisms,  thus  influxed,  pass  to 
the  hands,  and  induce  persons  to  take  their  fellows  by  the 
hand,  render  them  warm,  make  them  grasp  genially.  Other 
magnetisms  go  to  other  organs,  the  coarser  reaching  the 
lower  locations,  and  each  doing  its  appropriate  work. 

Some  persons  hnve  witliin  themselves  much  larger  quan- 
tities and  finer  qualities  of  the  magnetisms  than  have 
others.  Such  are  generous ;  to  use  a  common  phrase, 
they  are  open-hearted,  have  liberal  hands,  distribute  freely 


INFLUX   OF   MAGNETISMS.  513 

to  the  needs  of  others  ;  and,  by  that  very  expansion  of 
soul,  that  liberality  of  heart,  generosity  of  feeling,  they 
become,  as  it  were,  attractors,  drawing  to  themselves  larger 
currents  of  the  magnetisms.  Beings  in  the  more  perfected 
conditions  swim,  float,  or  bathe,  so  to  speak,  in  these  fluids ; 
and  as  these  generous  persons  attract  the  magnetism  to 
and  about  them,  spiritual  beings,  who  are,  in  one  sense, 
living  in  these  ethereal  fluids,  come  on  them  to  such  per- 
sons. They,  as  it  were,  drop  upon  them  their  finer  magnet- 
isms, sprinkle  them  with  that  which  they  themselves  have 
received  from  still  higher  sources. 

It  may  be  vain  here  to  reiterate  a  common  saying,  that 
the  more  one  gives  the  more  one  receives.  When  per- 
sons have  cheerfully  given,  there  comes  to  them  an  inner 
warmth,  a  glow,  an  internal  peace,  a  tranquillity  and 
repose.  This  is  but  the  result  of  the  grand  law  of  attrac- 
tion which  brings  the  magnetisms  ;  and,  bringing  those,  it 
brings  also  the  persons  wlio  live  in  them ;  they  impart 
their  tranquillity,  their  internal  quiet.  In  a  word,  it  is  but 
influx.  The  miser,  who  does  not  impart,  shrivels ;  the 
bigot,  who  does  not  genially  throw  himself  out,  grows 
down  into  littleness ;  while  the  free,  joyous,  beneficent, 
aspirational  mind  increases  in  power ;  or,  in  other  words, 
influx  is  precisely  in  the  ratio  of  impartation. 

It  may  not  be,  and  often  is  not,  in  kind  and  quality  the 
same  as  is  imparted  ;  it  is  always  better. 

Worlds  are  connected  ;  the  human  race  is  one ;  ties 
indissoluble  connect  the  lowest  form  of  humanity  Avith  a 
higher  form,  and  that  with  a  still  higher,  passing  on  and  up 
to  the  Divine.  It  is  a  connected  channel  of  influx,  —  one 
general  principle  of  giving  and  receiving  from  highest  to 
lowest.  By  the  same  law  the  mother  influxes  to  the 
embryonic  one,  imparting  that  which  herself  has  received. 
Placing  the  babe  at  her  generous  breast,  influxes  come 
to  her  ;  they  pass  through  the  little  finer  fibres  of  the 
breasts,  mingle  with  the  simple  nourishments  there  pro- 
vided ;  the  child  receives ;  it  expands ;  its  curved  limbs 
65 


514  THE   EDUCATOE. 

begin  to  move ;  its  beauteous  eye  opens ;  that  divine 
smile  which  so  delights  the  mother  appears  on  its  counte- 
nance ;  it  moves,  and,  ere  long,  it  walks  !  All  this  is  the 
result  of  influx :  it  is  magnetism  moving  apparently  inert 
matter. 

By  a  process  not  unsimilar,  a  mechanism  may  be  and 
has  been  made  a  thing  of  life.  It  is  by  influx.  There 
is  a  law  by  which  apparently  inert  matter,  as  tables,  etc., 
can  be  made  to  move,  or,  rather,  by  which  they  are  moved. 
The  phenomenal  mind  needs  to  know  this  fact,  that  there 
is  a  grand,  absolute,  universal  law  of  influx,  not  only  to  the 
human  being,  but  to  apparently  inanimate  matter ;  that 
apartments,  furniture,  and  instruments  of  music,  may  be 
magnetized,  and  thus  made  to  move.  Liquids  may  also,  by 
a  process  which  will  be  hereafter  unfolded,  be  so  acted 
upon  that  they  may  operate  as  cathartics,  or  emetics.  It  is 
by  influx. 

But  the  mind  staggers  when  it  contemplates  a  subject  so 
vast  as  this  opens  to  view.  The  Divine  Mind  works  in  man 
by  influx,  not  only  controlling  his  will,  but  his  very  acts. 
Man  is  as  much  a  free  agent  as  is  Mars,  Jupiter,  or  Saturn, 
and  no  more.  Laws  are  universal.  There  is  not  an  influx 
to  one  person  essentially  difi"erent  from  that  to  another, 
only  finer  in  quality.  The  finer,  more  cultivated  and  har- 
monious one  becomes,  the  finer  the  cranium;  and  thus 
there  are,  as  it  were,  smaller  apertures  for  the  magnetisms 
to  flow  through.  As  they  are  finer,  they  have  within  them- 
selves greater  power. 


4.   0/  Efflux,  or  Impartation. 

There  is  not  only  an  inflow  to  each  person,  but  there  is 
also  an  outflow  from  each  person.  Magnetic  streams,  or, 
better,  currents,  are  constantly  flowing  through  and  from 
all  persons.  Were  your  finer  and  more  internal  sight 
opened,  you  would  see  emanations  of  the  magnetisms 
flowing  in  all  directions  from  the  person. 


EFFLUX    OP   MAGNETISMS.  515 

It  would  be  difficult,  without  entering  at  great  length 
and  with  a  good  deal  of  particularity  into  a  physiological 
disquisition,  to  unfold  the  magnetic  relations  which  exist 
between  parents  and  their  offspring.  Suffice  it  to  say,  at 
this  time,  that  parental  and  filial  affections  float,  as  it  were, 
on  a  sea  of  magnetism.  The  child  goes  from  the  parental 
roof;  with  it  there  are  magnetic  currents,  —  usually  called 
affections,  but,  philosophically  speaking,  they  are  currents, 
—  and  the  further  the  child  goes  from  its  parent  the  more 
fine  these  currents  become ;  or,  in  other  words,  the  more 
intense  are  the  affections.  But  subjects  so  abstruse  cannot 
be  entered  into  at  large  in  a  series  of  discourses  designed 
mainly  for  directly  practical  purposes. 

Now,  a  person  may  focalize  his  or  her  magnetism,  bring 
the  whole  to  bear,  as  it  were,  on  a  single  point,  and  so 
send  forth  a  powerful  stream  of  magnetism  to  a  suscep- 
tible, impressible,  or  receptive  person.  This  is  a  very 
curious  process.  The  schools,  in  general,  scouting  what 
is  called  mesmerism,  do  not  investigate  this  class  of  sub- 
jects ;  hence,  highly  cultivated  scholars  are  profoundly 
ignorant  in  respect  to  the  laws  of  human  magnetism. 
Electricity  and  magnetism,  as  they  are  exhibited  in  com- 
paratively inert  matter,  they  have  acquainted  themselves 
with ;  but  personal  magnetisms  they  have  not  carefully 
considered.  That  there  is  a  personal  magnetism  must  be 
allowed,  when  it  is  admitted,  as  the  scientific  classes  are 
inclined  to  admit,  that  man  is  a  composition,  the  minerals 
forming  a  basis,  conglomerating  therewith  the  vegetable, 
the  animal,  and  immortal.  A  magnet  attracts  certain  sub- 
stances, exerts  certain  well-known  influences ;  but  the 
magnetisms,  as  thus  exhibited,  present  only  their  lower 
forms.  They  are  sublimated  in  man,  and  are  there  exhib- 
ited in  finer,  more  rarefied,  and  more  highly  concentrated 
conditions.  Now,  certain  persons  do  attract ;  and  it  will  be 
found,  on  critical  examination,  that  these  attractive  persons 
have  within  themselves  a  large  amount  of  magnetisms ; 
these  magnetisms  radiate,  or  go  out  from  the  person,  as 


516  THE   EDUCATOR. 

feelers,  inspirers,  and  they,  acting  upon,  influence,  control, 
and  guide  others,  at  their  will. 

Persons  living  in  higher  conditions  see  these  influences, 
—  see  how  the  powerfully  magnetic  person  stands  at  the 
head  of  an  army,  for  example,  or  a  party,  and  magnetically 
sways  thousands  as  he  will.  It  is  by  personal  magnetism. 
Another  person  enters  the  chamber  of  disease ;  he  simply 
looks  at  the  disharmonized  sufferer,  and  quiet  is  expe- 
rienced. It  is  personal  magnetism  passing  from  the  eye 
of  the  one  to  the  other,  and  exerting  its  natural  influence, 
even  without  speech.  A  third  person  stands  up  before  an 
audience,  no  matter  how  large ;  every  eye  is  fixed  upon 
him,  and  he  moves  his  auditors  like  the  waves  of  the  sea. 
Some  persons  need  only  to  look  at  an  audience,  and  they 
become  fascinated  ;  all  eyes  are  fixed  on  the  individual,  and 
he  can  lead  them  as  he  will. 

A  power  approaching,  as  this  does,  almost  to  omnipo- 
tence, should  be  seized  upon  by  beneficent  persons,  and 
used  for  the  advancement  of  humanity.  The  mind  must 
pass  beyond  the  stage  of  mere  phenomena ;  it  must  grasp 
laws,  and  consider  the  uses  to  which  they  may  be  applied. 
If  there  were  time,  it  might  be  shown  that  the  tides  are 
under  the  influence  of  these  attractive  or  magnetic  laws ; 
but  that  subject  belongs  more  especially  to  another  branch, 
which,  at  a  convenient  season,  will  be  unfolded  at  great 
length. 

Suppose  a  person  is  present  who  is  mentally  disharmo- 
nized ;  another  is  present  who  is  very  harmonious,  and  has 
a  very  large  amount  of  magnetism  suited  to  the  condition 
of  the  first.  The  harmonious  person  looks  steadily  in  the 
eye  of  the  other, —  preferring  always  the  negative  or 
receptive  eye,  and  looking  with  the  positive  or  impregna- 
tive  eye,  —  at  the  same  time  laying  quietly  the  hand  on  the 
shoulder,  or  grasping  the  thumbs.  In  such  a  case,  just  as 
certain  as  the  magnetizer  is  superior,  magnetically  speak- 
ing, to  the  other,  will  his  magnetism  flow  to  the  weaker, 
on  the  same  principle  that  water  flows  from  the  pitcher, 


EFFLUX    OF   MAGNETISMS.  517 

when  it  is  inclined.  The  two  soon  become  one ;  for  one 
has,  as  it  were,  emptied  himself  into  the  other,  and  thus 
harmony  is  established. 

Here,  then,  are  considerations  of  immense  magnitude,  as 
they  bear  relation  to  bodily  and  mental  control.  Here  is 
exhibited  a  law  by  which  a  harmonious  parent  can  control 
a  child  or  pupil,  —  the  law  by  which  the  unseen  can  control 
the  medium.  Here  is  a  power  by  which  the  criminal  can  be 
controlled  ;  you  need  but  to  select  a  person  having  a  large 
amount  of  magnetism, — moral  magnetism,  if  you  please, — 
and  let  that  person  go  among  criminals,  lower  than  him- 
self (remember  that!),  and  any  considerable  number  could 
be  charmed  and  influenced  by  him ;  he  could  strike  off 
their  chains,  march  them  out  of  the  prison,  and  every  soul 
of  them  would  follow  him  wherever  he  would.  Now,  a 
power  capable  of  being  thus  used  for  beneficent  purposes 
should  be  studied  and  appropriated. 

A  class  of  persons  who  call  themselves  scholars  suppose 
that  man  generates  electricity.  Were  that  the  fact,  connec- 
tions would  not  exist  between  world  and  world,  planet  and 
planet,  mind  and  mind,  reaching  up  to  the  Grand  Central 
Mind.  There  is  a  unity  of  all  things ;  and  it  is  by  means 
of  this  grand,  universal  sea  of  magnetism  that  mind  flows 
into  mind,  starting  from  the  Grand  Central  Mind.  Thus  is 
mind  connected  with  mind ;  and  thus  God  governs,  or  con- 
trols magnetically,  the  world.  Independence  does  not 
exist ;  self-generation  is  a  fallacy.  Influx  is  the  grand 
truth. 

It  is  felt  to  be  wise  to  dwell  on  this  subject  of  efflux  with 
particularity ;  to  illustrate  its  workings,  and  show  man  that 
there  are  outflows  from  himself,  from  all  persons,  from 
mind  in  higher  conditions,  and  from  the  Divine,  These 
magnetic  currents  (though  to  the  outer  vision  invisible) 
may  be  rendered  more  useful  to  man  than  the  rivers,  the 
ocean,  or  the  minerals  of  the  earth.  In  fact,  man  has  mag- 
netic resources  of  which  he  has  no  conception. 

These  powers  may  be  cultivated.     The  shrub  is  taken 

44 


518  THE  EDUCATOR. 

from  the  rude  forest,  and  placed  in  the  cultivated  garden ; 
it  expands,  and  bears  richer  and  more  delicious  fruit.  So 
with  the  magnetic  powers.  When  educational  institutions 
are  established,  and  persons  are  favorably  located,  you  may 
form  a  circle,  lodge  a  train  of  thought  in  one  mind,  and  the 
thoughts  may  be  made  to  flow  around  the  circle,  from  one 
to  another,  with  as  much  certainty,  and  as  great  rapidity, 
as  electric  shocks  can  be  passed.  Not  a  word  need  be 
spoken ;  but  thought,  floating,  as  it  were,  on  invisible  con- 
nections, may  be  s*nt  from  mind  to  mind  as  reliably  as  you 
now  transmit  messages  over  the  visible  telegraphic  wires. 
And,  what  is  remarkable,  no  matter  how  large  your  circle 
is,  it  may  be  extended  infinitely.  Place,  first,  your  highest 
mind ;  secondly,  the  next  highest,  and  so  on ;  like  a  stream 
that  is  seeking  its  level,  thoughts  will  flow  from  person  to 
person. 

Educational  institutions,  acknowledging  these  facts,  com- 
prehending these  magnetic  laws,  and  arranging  their  pupils 
in  the  order  hinted  at,  would  be  able  to  impart  thoughts 
to  their  pupils  with  marked  ease. 

So  beautiful  is  the  action  of  mind  on  mind !  So  certain 
is  the  operation  of  that  mighty  unseen  power  which  is  ever 
flowing  from  each  individual !  In  the  light  of  this  subject 
the  intelligent  mind  will  see  how  it  is  that  bad  persons 
corrupt  whole  communities ;  also,  how  it  is  that  a  good 
person  purifies,  elevates,  improves,  all  who  come  within 
his  magnetic  sphere. 

5.  Special  Hygienic  Uses  of  Magnetism. 

Details,  particularities,  or  specialities,  are  often  more 
difficult  to  unfold  than  principles  or  generals.  Minds 
accustomed  to  unfolding  laws,  or  generalities,  frequently 
are  unable  to  descend  to  specialities,  and  to  particularities. 
Yet  specialities  are  as  useful  in  their  places  as  are  gener- 
alities. Provisions  must  be  made  for  special  cases,  diseases, 
casualties,  bodily  and  mental  disharmonies. 


HYGIENIC    USES    OF   MAGNETISM.  519 

Among  the  remedials  there  is  no  one  capable  of  being  so 
wisely  and  efficiently  used  as  the  magnetisms  in  their  vari- 
ous conditions  of  refinement  and  concentration.  It  beina: 
clear  to  the  mind  that  persons  liaving  magnetic  powers 
can  and  do  directly  aifect  other  persons,  and  often  very 
favorably,  attention  may  be  turned  to  another  form  of 
imj)artation. 

Liquids  can  be,  magnetically  and  by  force  of  will,  made 
to  exert  certain  influences  upon  the  person  or  persons  who 
may  receive  them.  The  process  is  exceedingly  simple. 
Provide  an  ordinary  glass  vessel,  of  such  form  and  size 
that  one  hand  may  completely  cover  the  mouth  of  the  same, 
while  the  other  hand  may  grasp  it  fully  around  the  outside. 
The  vessel  being  ready  for  use,  put  in  it  some  negative 
water, — that  is,  water  which  may  be  termed  insipid,  as  fresh 
rain  water  which  has  not  mingled  with  the  soils ;  place  the 
negative  hand  (remember  that !)  over  the  vessel's  mouth, leav- 
ing no  opening,  and  grasp  it  around  with  the  positive  hand 
so  that  the  branches  of  blessedness  and  of  impartation  [the 
thumb  and  middle  finger]  may  fairly  touch  each  other.  Now, 
suppose  your  patient  needs  an  emetic  ;  you  concentrate  all 
your  will-power  in  that  direction,  and  you  impregnate  the 
liquid  by  this  process.  It  should  be  drank  by  the  j)atient 
immediately  when  prepared,  just  as  soda  is  drank  as  it  flows 
from  the  fountain.  The  operator  then  sits  by  the  patient's 
side,  and  looks  him  steadily  in  the  negative  eye.  He  (the 
operator)  will  experience  certain  disagreeable  sensations, 
and  will,  as  it  were,  throw  these  upon  and  into  the  patient, 
and  the  result  sought  for  is  exhibited.  Wait,  say  from 
fifteen  to  twenty  minutes,  and  if  needful  repeat  the  dose. 
You  are  as  certain  to  accomplish  the  purpose  in  this  way 
as  you  are  ordinarily  to  magnetize  your  subject  by  the 
usual  processes. 

But  here  is  a  practical  difficulty :  if  your  patient  be  posi- 
tive to  you,  he  throws  oif  that  Avhich  you  throw  on,  and 
hence  the  labor  is  great.  In  such  a  case,  have  at  hand  a 
small  amount  of  the  extract  of  lobelia ;  drop  this  into  your 


620  THE   EDU(JATOE. 

liquids,  and  you  conquer  him.  You  add  a  new  force^ 
the  patient  becomes  languid,  and  the  operation  is  very 
certain. 

In  administering  a  cathartic,  the  law  is  precisely  the 
same,  with  this  variation  in  the  process  :  you  will  to  oper- 
ate in  that  direction.  And  in  the  case  of  a  very  positive 
person,  who  throws  off  what  you  throw  on,  have  at  hand 
an  extract  from  the  ordinary  rhubarb,  by  the  use  of  which 
you  simply  add  to  your  power. 

These  instructions  open  up  to  the  mind  a  vast  field  of 
hygienic  applications.  The  two  preparations  named  are 
referred  to  simply  for  illustrative  purposes,  as  they  are 
known  and  used  by  hygienists  in  general. 

But,  suppose  your  patient  is  at  a  distance,  where  con- 
veniently you  cannot  visit  him?  You  learn  from  the 
messenger,  as  nearly  as  may  be  practicable,  his  condition^ 
and  judge  which,  if  either,  of  the  forces,  is  requisite ;  you 
prepare  your  liquid,  place  it  in  a  glass  jar,  cork  it  tightly ; 
have  at  hand  oiled  silk,  perhaps  in  the  form  of  a  little  bag ; 
encase  the  jar  closely  in  this,  covering  every  part,  includ- 
ing the  cork,  or  whatever  substitute  may  be  used  (cork 
is  best) ;  then  wrap  the  whole  in  very  fine,  well-glazed 
paper ;  and  by  these  means  you  hold  the  prepared  liquid 
for  a  temporary  season.  This  is,  however,  but  a  temporary 
arrangement ;  in  due  time  careful  instructions  will  be  given 
of  methods  of  preserving  magnetized  liquids  in  their  mag- 
netized conditions,  so  that  the  seaman  or  voyager  can  take 
them  across  the  water.  Thus  much,  very  briefly,  of  this 
power  of  charging  suitable  liquids. 

Looking  in  another  direction,  suppose  your  patient  to 
be  afilicted  with  ordinary  headache  ;  you  lay  your  positive 
hand  on  the  part  affected,  concentrate  all  your  energies 
to  a  focal  point,  and  by  force  of  will  you  dislodge  it. 
Having  started  it  from  its  location,  then  by  ordinary  manip- 
ulations bring  it  down  out  of  the  system.  It  will  run  ta 
the  earth  as  the  electrics  run  down  your  ordinary  rods. 
The  same  law  obtains  in  respect   to  all    ordinary  pains. 


MAGNETIC    PLANETARY    CONNECTIONS.  521 

Not  only  must  the  hand  and  the  eye  Avork,  but  also  the 
will.  Thus  it  is  that  persons  who  revisit  earth  operate 
through  mediumistic  i:)ersons ;  they  will;  they  bring  their 
energies  to  a  focal  point,  and,  seeing  the  condition  of  the 
patient,  drive  the  pain  from  the  system. 

This  subject  illustrates  the  words  of  one,  who,  in  a  former 
age,  said,  "  I  will ;  be  thou  clean  !  "  Unacquainted  with 
the  laws  of  mentality,  ignorant  persons  attribute  that  act 
to  miracle.  Besides  this,  the  philosophical  mind  will  see 
that  diseases  may  not  only  be  willed  out  of  a  person,  but 
also  into  a  person  ;  illustrating  again  the  singular  account 
of  what  befell  certain  low  animals.  The  law  is  precisely 
the  same. 

The  ordinary  magnetizer  on  this  planet  has  no  concep- 
tion of  the  mighty  beneficent  power  which  is  within  his 
hands,  and  which  he  may  use  at  will.  This  series  of  dis- 
courses does  not  contemplate  entering  upon  surgery  ;  but, 
in  due  time,  skilful  and  eminently  mechanical  mediumistic 
persons  can  and  will  be  instructed  in  that  sometimes  essen- 
tial branch,  magnetism  being  also  used  for  the  relief  of  pain 
in  connection  therewith.  This  discourse  gives  but  the 
briefest  possible  outline  of  plans  had  in  contemplation. 

6.   Of  Magnetic  Connections  between  Planets  and  Worlds. 

The  mind  expands  like  the  wings  of  the  soaring  eagle, 
as  it  attempts  to  unfold  magnetic  laws,  as  they  bear  rela- 
tion to  planets,  worlds,  systems  of  worlds.  The  subject, 
however,  belongs  more  to  feeling  than  to  speech.  It  inclines 
the  mind  to  meditation.  One  prefers  rather  to  feel,  and 
think,  than  to  speak  on  a  subject  so  vast,  so  high,  so 
deep,  bearing  relation,  as  it  does,  to  the  future  conditions 
of  man. 

Astrology  is  a  science  as  well  as  astronomy.  The  former 
uses  magnetism  incidentally,  but  does  not  undertake  to 
grasp  the  whole  subject  of  the  magnetisms.  That  subject 
relates  to  planetary  influences. 


522  THE   EDUCATOE. 

Persons  do  magnetize  other  persons ;  subjects  are  con- 
trolled by  magnetism;  the  fluids  are  influenced  by  mag- 
netism ;  it  pervades  all  things  on  this  planet.  But  this 
planet  is  only  one  among  many.  It  is  a  question,  then,  of 
high  moment,  Can  one  planet  magnetize  another  ?  Are 
there  streams  by  which  magnetism  can  flow  from  world  to 
world  ?  The  answer  is  in  the  affirmative.  The  philosophic 
mind  will  see  that  the  higher  planet  must  flow  into  the 
lower,  and  the  second  into  the  third ;  and  thus  on  from 
planet  to  planet,  precisely  as  the  positive  mind  magnetizes 
the  less  positive  mind.  Thus  connections  subsist.  The 
planets  are  like  a  string  of  beads  ;  when  beads  are  strung 
on  a  string,  they  are  one,  the  cord  reaching  through  each 
and  all.  So  magnetism  runs  through  each  planet,  connect- 
ing world  with  world,  forming  one  whole. 

These  statements  being  clearly  comprehended,  the  way 
is  opened  to  introduce  a  new  and  interesting  subject. 

Forms  exist ;  immortal  beings  have  come  into  existence ; 
inventions  are  constantly  appearing.  What  is  their  source  ? 
These  are  emanations  from  the  grand  Central  Mind,  reach- 
ing first  the  nearest  or  highest  and  most  perfected  planet. 
Passing  through  certain  conditions,  temperaments,  and  per- 
fections, these  emanations,  as  it  were,  float  to  a  neighboring 
or  next  lower  planet,  and  thus  formations,  inventions,  and 
perfections,  are  there  introduced,  though  less  perfect  than 
in  the  first.  Again,  there  are  floatings,  by  the  aid  of  the  mag- 
netic currents,  to  a  yet  lower  planet ;  and  similar  formations, 
inventions,  and  perfections,  there  appear,  though  lower  still. 
So  each  planet  has  its  kind  or  grade  of  forms,  etc.,  becom- 
ing coarser  and  less  perfect  as  they  float  on  this  sea  or 
current  of  magnetism,  until  they  reach  this  earth,  on  which 
you  now  move.  Hence,  in  the  ratio  that  your  earth  is 
distant  from  the  Central  Source,  are  your  formations, 
temperaments,  and  inventions,  less  perfect. 

This  statement  also  being  clear,  and  keejjing  in  the  mind 
that  the  liiglier  planet  is  always  emptying  itself  or  throwing 
its  magnetisms  to  a  lower,  it  will  be  seen  that  if  the  inhab- 


THOUGHTS    NOT    ORIGINAL.  523 

itants  of  your  earth  could  measure  their  distance  from  the 
grand  Central  Mind,  they  would  be  able  to  judge,  to  some 
extent,  of  their  degree  of  growth,  though  the  measurement 
might  be  somewhat  discouraging. 

Take  another  illustration.  Suppose  you  stand  by  a  flow- 
ing river,  nmning  from  lands  far  above ;  immense  forests 
are  in  that  upper  country  ;  occasionally  trees  are  blown 
into  the  stream,  and  the  floating  logs,  after  a  very  long 
time,  reach  the  position  where  you  stand.  This  illustrates 
the  manner  in  which  all  things  which  enter  the  minds  of 
persons  on  your  planet  float  on  these  magnetic  currents. 
Age  after  age,  myriads  of  centuries,  beyond  all  calculation, 
have  thoughts,  inventions,  and  improvements,  rolled  on 
their  way,  until,  at  length,  they  have  reached  your  earth. 
The  process,  like  the  movement  of  the  floating  log,  is  slow ; 
yet,  as  a  whole,  there  is  constant  progress. 

The  mind  hesitates  ;  it  questions  5  it  asks,  "  Are  not  the 
thoughts,  then,  which  have  come  to  me,  original  ?  Did  I 
not  originate  this  invention  ?  Is  not  this  my  property,  my 
improvement,  my  idea  ?  "  etc.  One  might  as  well  ask,  Do 
I  not  own  the  sun,  the  moon,  or  the  stars  ?  Persons  are 
simply  receivers  and  conductors  ;  their  minds  being  opened, 
influxes  come.  Their  bodies  being  pure,  health}^,  har- 
monious influxes  flow  through.  The  thought  of  one  to-day 
was  the  thought  of  another  yesterday,  and  should  be 
transmitted  freely  to  a  third  to-morrow.  All  is  but  influx 
from  planet  to  planet, —  an  outflow  from  higher  to  lower 
and  less  perfected  conditions.  That  which  man  does  not 
purchase,  he  should  not  sefl.  Thought  should  be  free ; 
though  laborers,  in  receiving  and  transmitting  thoughts, 
should  receive  equitable  compensations.  This  is  planetary 
commerce.  But  he  who  would  bottle  up  thought,  and 
label  it  "mine," — he  who  would  promote  individual  aggran- 
dizement by  checking  thought,  and  using  it  for  selfish  pur- 
poses, —  would,  in  the  same  spirit,  sell  his  mother  on  the 
auction-block !      It  comes  without    charge ;    it   should  as 


524  THE    EDUCATOR. 

freely  go.  If  man  were  a  generator  of  thought,  there 
might  be  some  justification  for  trading  in  it. 

Trade  must  not  continue ;  commerce  must  take  its 
place.  Man  needs  the  goods  of  other  planets  and  other 
worlds,  and  should  place  himself  or  herself  in  favorable 
conditions  to  receive  them ;  asking  in  justice  a  simple 
compensation  for  such  important  service. 

Now,  interchange  is  important ;  travels  and  explorations 
must  be  made,  and  mind  must  pass  and  repass,  like  the 
ships  on  the  mighty  ocean,  from  planet  to  planet ;  must 
obtain  the  goods  of  each,  and  forward  them,  as  it  were, 
to  central  points,  that  from  those  points  there  may  be  nat- 
ural and  easy  radiations,  —  thus  opening  up  to  the  mind, 
not  only  commerce  between  persons  on  a  single  planet, 
but  between  planet  and  planet,  world  and  world. 

The  sea  lies  between  continents,  and  is  a  convenience 
to  commerce.  So  the  magnetisms  are  a  sea,  an  ocean, 
and  mind  can  pass  and  repass  upon  them.  Thus  spirit  or 
planetary  intercourse  exists ;  visionists  see,  some  hear, 
others  feel,  the  inhabitants  of  higher  realms.  Able  thus 
to  hear  and  sec,  certain  shepherds  were  once  made  glad 
by  the  announcement  of  the  birth  of  a  prominent  person. 
That  person  was  transmitted  under  most  favorable  circum- 
stances, a  divine  aroma  surrounding  the  favored  parent, 
and  Venus  being  in  a  favorable  position.  A  child  was 
born,  a  son  was  given,  all  in  harmony  with  the  flow  of 
magnetism  from  a  higher  to  a  lower  planet. 

This  discourse  opens  a  vast  field  of  thought.  It  leads 
to  the  consideration  of  the  subject  of  existences  and 
their  order.  It  suggests  not  only  a  preexistence,  but 
existences  many.  Yet,  in  relation  to  a  subject  so  vast, 
only  the  merest  shadow  of  an  outline  can  bo  presented. 
"  Coming  events  cast  their  shadows  before."  One  is  led 
to  ask.  Who  am  I  ?  What  am  I  ?  How  many  existences 
may  I  have  had  before  I  found  myself  on  this  planet? 
What  relations  do  I  bear  to  persons  dwelling  on  other 
planets?    What  aro  my  duties  to  them?     What   have  I 


GOD   THE   GRAND   MAGNETIC    CENTRE.  525 

which  I  did  not  receive  ?  I  am  to  pass  to  other  planets, 
and  from  planet  to  planet !  The  mind  expands,  the  heart 
grows  large,  liberality  of  action  and  feeling  are  the  result, 
and  the  mind  is  turned  upwards  to  the  Grand  Central 
Heart,  from  whom  all  magnetisms  proceed. 


7.   Of  the  Divine  Being  as  the  Grand  Magnetic  Centre. 

The  efforts  of  the  logician  to  substantiate  the  fact  of  a 
Divine  Existence  are  very  unsatisfactory,  at  best.  Words 
are  but  signs  of  ideas.  They  are  less  perfect  than  the 
ideas  of  which  they  are  types.  But  behind  idea  lies  feel- 
ing,  and  yet  back  of  feeling  lies  inter-consciousness.  Unless 
this  is  recognized  and  comprehended,  little  can  be  done 
towards  substantiating  the  Divine  Existence. 

What,  then,  is  irdei'-consciousness  ?  It  is  that  which 
flows  from  the  Divine  to  man's  interiors ;  or,  to  speak 
without  figure,  it  is  magnetism,  —  a  stream  of  very  fine 
magnetism  emanating  from  the  Divine,  and  flowing  into  the 
interiors  of  man.  It  brings  with  it,  as  it  flows,  certain  very 
fine  particled  matter,  which  conglomerates  and  systema- 
tizes itself;  and  there  comes  to  be  what  is  called  intelli- 
gence. 

It  would  be  difficult,  in  these  brief  discourses,  to  enter 
fully  into  the  subject  of  the  methods  of  conglomeration.  It 
can  only  be  observed  that  all  things  move  circularly,  or 
spirally  ;  and  it  may  be  added,  that  the  more  cultivated  the 
mind,  the  nearer  is  the  approach  to  the  Divine,  and  the 
more  distinct  this  inter-consciousness,  passing  from  the 
higher  mind  to  the  lower,  and  thus  descending  to  animality. 

Is,  then,  the  Divine  a  substance  ?  From  nothing  nothing 
can  emanate.  If  emanations  are,  then  substance  must  lie 
behind.  All  streams  have,  of  necessity,  their  fountains. 
It  is,  then,  clearly  seen  —  nsiy,felt  —  that  the  Divine  is  a 
substa7ice. 

Moreover,  the  fountain  must  be  like  the  streams.  The 
emanation  is  magnetism.     That  from  which  it  flows,  then, 


526  THE    EDUCATOR. 

is  also  magnetism.  Hence,  the  Divine  is  of  necessity  a 
Sea  —  a  Vast  Ocean  of  Magnetism. 

All  things  that  are,  of  necessity  have/orw.  The  nearer 
any  formation  approximates  to  the  Divine,  the  more  beau- 
tiful, harmonious,  perfect,  is  the  form.  Man  is  God's  em- 
bodiment—  his  highest,  divinest  outer  elaboration.  God, 
then,  is  man,  and  man  is  God ;  that  is,  they  are  akin  by 
nature  —  they  are  one  in  the  sense  that  a  family  is  one, 
interlinking,  interfolding,  interconscious.  Critically  speak- 
ing, the  family  is  many ;  but,  broadly  speaking,  the  family 
is  one.  Emanation,  then,  must  correspond  to  the  Divine 
Existence.  Intelligence  is  communicated  to  man ;  there- 
fore the  Divine  is  intelUcjent;  and  He  influxes,  or  inflows, 
intelligence  to  man,  and  through  man  down  to  animality. 

Now,  the  purer  the  mind,  the  diviner  the  thoughts,  the 
more  refined  the  feelings,  the  more  clear  the  inter-conscious- 
ness, the  more  closely  does  man  ally  himself  by  the  mag- 
netic streams  to  the  Grand  Source  of  Life,  Wisdom,  Jus- 
tice, Love,  Goodness,  of  all  true  Individuality,  and  of  all 
true,  high  and  holy  Sociality.  There  is,  then,  a  ladder,  a 
divine  ladder,  by  the  aid  of  Avhich  man  can  ascend  to  the 
Divine  state.  The  inter-consciousness,  as  it  were,  furnishes 
a  basis ;  and  from  that  spirally  ascend  the  several  steps 
of  faith,  love,  fidelity,  beneficence,  heroism,  etc.  Thus,  the 
whole  body  is  fuU  of  light ;  God  dwells  in  man,  and  man  in 
God. 

No  clearer  idea  of  the  Divine  Existence  can  possibly  be 
communicated  to  mind,  than  is  conveyed  in  the  statement 
that  he  is  One  Grand  Universal  Man,  wlio  magnetizes  beings 
below  him,  as  man  magnetizes  his  subjects,  sending  through 
tliem  his  miglity  energies,  controlling  and  guiding  as  tho 
mariner  guides  his  bark. 

Wlien  man  assumes,  so  to  speak,  to  be  positive  to  God,  — 
resolutely  saying,  '^  I  wiU  not  obey,"  —  then  storms  come, 
bodily  and  mental  disharmonies  appear,  struggles  take 
place,  and  the  person,  like  tho  ship  in  a  tempest,  is  tossed 
hither  and  thither,  not  knowing  on  what  rock  he  may  dash. 


DIVIXE   COMMERCE.  527 

But  when  the  mind  of  man  is  in  harmony  with  the  Divine, 
the  celestial  magnetism  flows  easily  and  naturally  to  him ; 
strength  accumulates ;  wisdom  is  unfolded ;  knowledge 
increases;  and  all  the  beautiful  graces,  which  are  the  natu- 
ral products  of  that  condition,  appear.  These  are  called, 
by  a  vigorous  writer,  "  the  fruits  of  the  spirit ;  "  as  love, 
joy,  peace,  long-suffering,  gentleness,  meekness,  faith,  and 
perseverance  ;  and  he  might  have  added,  an  unconquerable 
fidelity  to  eternal  right.  All  is  the  result  of  simply  j^lacing 
one's  self  in  such  relations  to  the  Divine  that  the  celestial 
magnetisms  may  unobstructedly  and  naturally  flow  to  and 
through  him. 

There  must  be  the  inflow  and  the  outflow.  Shut  up  the 
divine  magnetism  in  one's  self, —  cease  to  impart  that  which 
is  received, —  and  the  system  becomes  surcharged;  there 
is  an  internal  pressure  —  a  heaviness  of  spirit.  Open 
thyself,  then,  0  man  !  Impart  to  another  that  which  thou 
hast  received,  and  more  shall  be  given  thee.  There  is, 
then,  the  satisfaction  of  receiving  from  the  Divine,  and  the 
exquisite  delight  of  imparting  to  others.  That  is  'beneficence. 
It  is  not  enough  that  man  receivetli;  his  best  condition  is 
attained  unto  only  when  he  gives. 

Another  consideration  is  this  :  that  which  he  gives  is 
lower,  less  valuable,  than  that  which  he  receives.  Man 
cannot  give  his  best.  Hence,  by  a  beautiful  divine  law, 
while  he  gives  the  poorer,  he  receives  the  richer ;  the  more 
he  gives,  the  more  he  has ;  the  finer  he  gives,  the  finer  he 
receives.  Ever  is  that  which  is  influxed  superior  in 
quality  to  that  which  is  effluxed. 

Man  needs  to  come  to  a  more  distinct  consciousness  of 
these  grand  magnetic  laws.  Here  are  the  true  riches ; 
here  are  immortal  treasures ;  here  are  angelic  blessings ; 
here  are  imperishable  goods ;  here  is  a  true,  divine  com- 
merce. 

It  is  needful  that  heaven  be  brought  down  to  earth,  — 
that  the  laws  of  the  divine  commerce  be  comprehended, 
and  thus  a  pattern  of  things  in  the  heavens  be  exhibited  to 


528  THE    EDUCATOR. 

persons  on  the  earth.  It  is  needful  also  that  the  mind  bo 
raised  up  to  a  divine  plane.  It  needs  to  see  God  —  nay, 
more,  it  needs  to  cultivate  the  inter-consciousness  which 
feels  God  flowing  into  the  internals.  From  this  there 
comes  a  true  outflow. 

0,  thou  Central  Mind  of  all  minds,  pour  more  fully  into 
the  hearts  of  thy  children  emanations  from  thyself,  —  giv- 
ing them  intelligence  of  thee,  that,  learning  thy  methods  of 
influx,  they  themselves  may  become  dispensers  of  that 
which  thou  dost  unsparingly  give  to  them ;  saying.  Thy 
win  be  done  on  this  planet,  as  it  is  done  on  the  highest, 
divinest  planets  ! 


§  II.     MENTAL  INTERCOMMUNICATION,  OR  TELEGRAPHING. 

[From  the  "  Association  op  Electricizers  ;  "    given  at  Cleveland,  Ohio,  April, 

1854.] 

1.  General  Principles. 

In  a  broad  sense,  intercommunications  are  universal. 
Throughout  Nature,  comminglings  are  perpetual,  though 
exceedingly  various  in  their  modes. 

That  the  purposes  contemplated  on  this  planet  may  be 
wisely  and  elaborately  unfolded,  it  is  important  to  revert 
to  certain  elementary  philosophic  principles.  The  justly 
distinguished  and  very  learned  Association  of  Elementizers 
has  well  declared  that,  although  prmciples  lead  to  a  just 
understanding  of  facts,  yet  facts  cannot  lead  to  a  just 
knowledge  oi principles.  Principles  bear  to  facts  the  rela- 
tion of  causes  to  effects.  Facts  are  but  effects  of  jDrior 
causes. 

It  may  now  be  declared,  as  a  universal  principle,  that 
minerals,  vegetables,  and  animals,  low  and  high,  have  their 
methods  of  intercommunication,  suited  to  the  wants  of 
each.  One  method  is  by  certain  motions,  or  intelligible 
signs;  and  a  higher  is  by  vocal  expressions  termed  speech. 

In  all  the  various  methods,  however,  a  certain  amount 


THOUGHTS    HAVE    FORMS.  529 

of  matter  passes  from  the  addresser  to  the  addressed. 
Were  it  otherwise,  there  could  be  no  impregnation.  That 
which  is,  in  and  of  itself,  no-thing,  can  never  impregnate 
that  which  is  some-thing.  There  must,  of  necessity,  be  an 
impartation  and  a  reception  of  matter.  Let,  therefore,  two 
human  beings  commence  imparting,  or  addressing  each 
other,  at  the  same  instant,  and  neither  is  impregnated,  or 
takes  in  the  other's  thought ;  because  the  matter  which  is 
projected  is  jostled,  and  what  is  called  confusion  comes. 

This  matter,  which  passes  from  one  to  another,  in  com- 
munication, has  wrapped  up  within  itself  certain  properties. 
Human  beings  possess  certain  emotional  faculties ;  and  the 
same,  in  limited  degrees,  exist  in  the  lower  animals,  and  in 
the  lower  kingdoms.  But  this  series  of  discourses  relates 
mainly  to  the  human  species.  The  emotions  impart  their 
peculiar  properties  to  the  matter  transmitted  from  one  to 
another. 

It  is  a  philosophical  fact  that  each  particular  thought  takes 
to  itself  a  particular /orm  of  matter ;  that  is,  there  are  as 
many  forms  as  there  are  thoughts  expressed.  Before  the 
thought  of  the  addresser  can  reach  the  addressed,  it  must 
have  its  peculiar  form,  or  its  embodiment.  The  thought 
itself  corresponds  to  what  is  termed  spirit ;  the  form,  to 
what  is  called  body. 

This  principle,  distinctly  perceived  and  carefully  consid- 
ered, will  give  the  cause  of  what  is  called  fluency  of  speech. 
Some  persons  are  exceedingly  fluent ;  that  is,  their  thoughts 
are  rapidly,  energetically,  and  elegantly,  thrown  out.  Others 
speak  slowly,  irregularly,  and  uncouthly.  The  reason  is, 
that  thoughts,  in  taking  form,  pass  through  a  mental  pro- 
cess, resembling  the  passage  of  grain  through  an  ordinar}'- 
mill.  From  some  minds  they  come  forth  beautifully  refined: 
from  others,  they  are  projected  in  coarse  and  uncouth 
forms.  Thus,  speech  is  agreeable  or  disagreeable,  perfect 
or  imperfect,  as  determined  by,  so  to  speak,  the  qualities 
of  the  mill  through  which  the  thoughts  pass. 

Now,  spirits  lodge  thoughts  in  the  minds  of  mediumistic 
67  45 


530  THE   EDUCATOR. 

or  receptive  persons ;  but  it  is  quite  problematical  in  what 
forms  these  thoughts  will  be  expressed,  because  of  the 
process  through  which  they  must  inevitably  pass  prior  to 
utterance. 

This  law  being  comprehended,  it  will  be  seen  that  some 
mediumistic  persons  may  speak  more  fluently  than  the  spirit 
who  seeks  utterance  through  them;  while  others  may 
speak  with  less  fluency.  If,  however,  the  faculty  be  the 
same  in  the  medium  as  in  the  spirit,  then  the  utterance  of 
the  former  will  correspond  with  that  of  the  latter,  and  the 
spirit  will  be  vocally  personated. 

It  is  important  that  philosophic  minds  should  fully  com- 
prehend this  critical  point,  in  order  to  an  understanding  of 
telegraphic  science.  The  Association  of  Electricizers  have, 
therefore,  deemed  it  wise  to  speak  thus  in  detail  of  these 
rudimental  principles,  even  at  the  risk  of  being  somewhat 
tautological  and  tedious.  But  this  paper  may  be  consid- 
ered as  furnishing  a  basis  for  those  which  are  to  succeed ; 
and  a  basis  should  always  be  laid  with  great  care,  else  the 
structure  may  be  irregular  and  inharmonious. 

Time  was  when  s'peecli  was  not.  It  is  a  later  attainment 
of  the  human  race ;  and,  indeed,  is  but  a  scaffolding  to  a 
higher  and  more  perfect  condition.  In  a  former  age  it 
was  written : 

"  The  heavens  declare  the  glory  of  God  ;  and  the  firmament  showeth  his 
handy  work. 

"  Day  unto  day  uttereth  speech,  and  night  unto  night  showeth  Ivnowledge." 

Though  this  is  denominated  poetrij,  yet  it  embodies  a 
sublime  truth.  All  Nature,  indeed,  speaks.  She  utters  her 
own  harmonious  thoughts,  exciting  in  her  children  various 
corresponding  emotions,  and  calling  forth  expressions  of 
joy,  gratitude,  and  invocation.  Her  language  is,  "  These 
are  thy  glorious  works.  Parent  of  Good;  tliyself  how 
wondrous,  then ! " 

It  is  a  fixed  law  that  only  that  can  bo  imparted  which  is 
possessed.     How,  then,  are  tliese  emotions  called  forth? 


PRACTICAL    APPLICATION.  531 

TJiey  are  first  existent  in  Nature,  and  are  inherent.  It 
has  been  said,  and  reiterated  bj  the  learned  Association 
which  teaches  of  Elements,  that  sound  is  universal,  —  that 
it  exists  in  every  particle  of  matter,  however  minute,  and 
is  only  called  forth  by  the  vibratory  processes.  This  being 
understood,  it  will  be  readily  perceived  that  speech  does 
not  create  sound ;  it  simply  uses  that  which  already  exists. 
So,  neither  does  speech  ci-eate  emotions ;  it  imparts  and 
awakens  such  as  everywhere  exist. 

That  the  law  by  which  spirits  audibly  communicate  may 
be  made  clear,  a  slight  digression  from  the  main  topic  will 
be  made.  In  an  ancient  and  valuable  record  it  is  written 
that  on  an  important  occasion  certain  shepherds  beheld  "  a 
multitude  of  the  heavenly  host,  praising  God,  and  saying, 
Glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  on  earth  peace,  good  will 
toward  men,"  etc.  When  that  account  is  philosophically 
understood,  the  whole  point  will  be  made  plain.  The  audi- 
tory nerves  of  those  simple  shepherds  had,  by  their  habits 
of  life,  become  exceedingly  acute,  and  they  were  accus- 
tomed to  distinguish  the  bleating  of  their  flocks  at  great 
distances  on  the  mountains.  Dwelling  in  lofty  positions, 
they  were  much  etherealized ;  and,  being  quite  simple,  they 
were  precisely  the  class  of  persons  to  occupy  the  medi- 
umistic  position.  Thus  is  it  at  the  present  time.  A  class 
of  persons,  exceedingly  sensitive  and  quite  etherealized, 
has  appeared  on  earth.  When  instruments  are  requisite 
for  important  and  specific  purposes,  —  when  individuals  of 
peculiar  characteristics  are  needed  to  introduce  new  eras, 
—  such  instruments  and  such  persons  appear.  That  fact 
is  obvious  in  every  era  of  the  past.  Mother  earth  always 
brings  forth  children  corresj)onding  to  events. 

2.  Practical  Application — Philosophy  of  Impressions,  Etc. 

In  applying  these  principles  to  the  proposed  method  of 
communication,  it  will  be  perceived  that  suitable  persons, 
possessing  very  acute  susceptibilities,  must  be  selected  to 


532  THE   EDUCATOR. 

occupy  the  position  of  auditor's  of  messages.  There  must 
also  be,  to  act  in  concert  with  these,  transmittey's ;  the 
auditors  being  masculine  and  the  transmitters  feminine,  — 
the  former  receiving  the  message,  and  conveying  it  to  the 
latter.  In  thus  passing  through  the  double  mind,  the 
thoughts  would  be,  as  it  were,  revised  by  the  finer  mind ; 
.that  is,  their  forms  would  be  beautified  and  perfected. 

It  will  be  perceived  that  the  greatest  care  must  be  had 
in  selecting  and  combining  these  two,  in  order  that,  tele- 
graphically speaking,  they  may  be  one.  Regard  must  be 
had  to  form,  to  complexion,  to  qualities  of  the  hair,  to  loves, 
to  morals,  to  harmony  of  social,  religious,  and  spiritual 
unfolding ;  so  that,  ''  like  kindred  drops,"  they  may  ''  min- 
gle into  one,"  —  be  one  in  thought,  in  feeling,  and  in  pur- 
pose. If,  in  any  one  of  the  points  named,  there  should 
be  discordance,  in  so  far  the  telegraphic  union  would  be 
imperfect. 

Yery  closely  allied  to  the  subject  just  presented  is  that 
of  impression.  This  is  a  subject  very  difficult  to  treat  of 
in  words,  because  it  relates  to  tliat  which  exists  in  a  region, 
as  it  were,  prior  to  or  behind  w^ords.  Impressions  come 
without  words.  The  ordinary  ways  of  communicating 
thought  are  by  speech,  gestures,  signs.  These  are  exter- 
nal. Impressions  are  internal ;  the  word  might  properly 
be  written  impressions. 

Whence,  then,  do  impressions  come  ?  Where  were  they 
prior  to  the  instant  that  cognizance  was  taken  of  their 
arrival?  It  is  important  to  a  thorough  philosophical  tele- 
graphic teaching  that  these  questions  be  answered.  An 
eftort  will  be  made,  therefore,  to  bring  out  quite  fully  tliis 
nice  point.     Another  will  speak : 

Serenity  has  its  uses.  Music,  religion,  flowing  rivers, 
cemeteries,  groves,  etc.,  are  favorable  to  serenity.  When 
a  person  is  in  the  serene  condition,  there  is  formed  around 
the  brow  an  aura.  Tliis  aura  extends,  or  radiates,  to 
indefinite  distances,  —  indeed,  to    the   infinitudes ;    and  it 


PHILOSOPHY    OF  IMPRESSIONS.  533 

becomes  a  conveyancer  of  thoughts.  Connections  are 
made,  by  means  of  this  aura,  between  minds  similarly  cir- 
cumstanced, wherever  located,  and  thoughts  are  thus  con- 
ducted from  the  one  to  the  other.  If  the  mind  enjoying 
this  serenity  is  low,  then  low  thoughts  are  received ;  if 
elevated,  elevated  thoughts  are  enjoyed ;  and  these  thoughts 
enter  into  and  form  a  part  of  the  being. 

The  Being  called  God  is  serene ;  around  Him,  so  to 
speak,  exists  an  aura  through  which  thoughts  reach  Him 
•even  before  they  are  expressed.  In  the  more  ethereal 
conditions,  serene  spirits  receive  thoughts  from  infinite 
distances.  It  is  not  needful  for  them  to  speak,  or  to 
approach  near  to  those  whom  they  would  address.  The 
use  of  serenity  is  by  them  fully  understood.  Persons  who 
are  called  inventors  have  their  seasons  of  serenity,  when, 
through  this  aura,  thoughts  are  impressed,  and  these 
thoughts  they  elaborate.  The  celebrated  modern  seer, 
when  in  a  serene  condition,  is  impressed,  or  interiorly 
instructed.  The  importance  of  a  knowledge  of  this  law 
cannot  be  over-estimated.  By  it,  in  the  futures,  will 
thoughts  be  transmitted  from  mind  to  mind  on  eartli,  with- 
out the  intervention  of  exterior  instrumentalities. 

The  aura  spoken  of,  like  all  things  else  in  Nature,  is  male 
and  female,  impartive  and  receptive.  These  distinctions, 
it  should  be  remembered,  characterize  even  the  smallest 
particles  of  matter.  This  aura  is  composed  of  infinitesi- 
mal particles ;  which,  having  these  distinctions,  aid  in  both 
the  reception  and  impartation  of  thought. 

But  it  is  difficult  to  treat  of  this  subject  in  ordinary 
language,  since  the  thoughts  it  requires  are  too  fine  for 
verbal  expression.  They  belong  to  that  class  which  may 
be  felt  rather  than  expressed.  Greatly  advanced  minds 
will,  however,  be  able  sufiiciently  to  apprehend  the  general 
idea.  But  it  may  be  said  that  this  aura  finds  its  corres- 
pondence in  the  wires  of  the  ordinary  magnetic  telegraph ; 
and,  when  proper  conditions  are  established,  messages  can 
be  transmitted  by  its  means  with  as  much  certainty,  and 

45* 


534  THE    EDUCATOK. 

with  greater  celerity,  than  by  means  of  that  instrument- 
ality ;  inasmuch  as  the  element  here  called  ether  is  finer 
than  that  usually  termed  electricity.  While  the  particles  of 
the  latter  are  of  globular  form,  those  of  ether  are  sharper 
than  imagination  can  conceive,  meeting,  consequently, 
almost  no  obstruction  in  their  rapid  passage. 

But  the  greatest  and  wisest  care  must  be  had  in  prepar- 
ing communicators  for  the  purpose  indicated.  Man  is  a 
mechanism ;  and  in  the  ratio  of  care  and  of  proper  condi- 
tion will  the  mechanism  work  without  friction.  How, 
then,  shall  communicators  be  prepared  ?  This  question  will 
be  answered  by  a  distinguished  physiologist.  [Another 
speaks  :] 

The  human  body  is  composed  of  elementary  particles,, 
both  visible  and  invisible, —  the  invisible  controlhng  the 
visible.  These  elementary  particles  are  constantly  con- 
glomerating, producing  what  is  called  animal  life.  Broadly 
speaking,  all  things  have  life  ;  but  lifes  are  of  various 
gradations,  from  the  lowest  to  the  highest.  Elementary 
particles  of  the  finer  sort  go  to  make  up  Mglier  forms  of 
life.  Each  particle,  being  drawn  by  the  grand  law  of  attrac- 
tion, goes  to  its  appropriate  place. 

This  principle  being  comprehended,  it  will  be  readily 
seen  that  the  finer  elements,  the  finer  foods,  the  finer 
drinks,  the  finer  garments,  and  the  finer  personal  associa- 
tions, will  produce  the  finer  lifes. 

In  the  more  ethereal  state  each  person  follows  attrac- 
tions, and  thus  rapidly  passes  into  finer  conditions.  The 
law  of  association  is  quite  imperfectly  understood  on 
the  earth.  Take,  for  example,  a  body  of  men  who  do 
not  associate  with  the  finer  or  feminine  sex,  and  they 
are  coarse,  frequently  uncouth,  in  their  manners ;  their 
thoughts  aAd  expressions  are  gross.  But,  let  these  same 
persons  be  thrown  into  the  society  of  refined  females,  and 
they  are  speedily  improved ;  by  association  they  become 
finer.  Now,  the  best  possible  specimens  of  human  beings 
are  those  in  whom  both  the  masculine  and  the  feminine 


PREPAEATION   OF   COMMUNICATORS.  535 

qualities  are  beautifully  combined.  It  is  essential,  there- 
fore, to  the  preparation  of  communicators,  that  the  law  of 
association  be  fully  understood. 

Each  article  of  food  has  its  peculiar  element,  either 
coarser  or  finer.  If  coarse  foods  are  partaken,  they  impart 
coarse  elements ;  if  finer,  they  impart  fine  elements.  As 
a  general  rule,  the  loftier  the  food,  —  that  is,  the  greater 
the  distance  from  the  earth's  surface  at  which  it  is  pro- 
duced,—  the  more  concentrated  and  rarefied,  and  hence 
etherealized,  is  its  quality.  Also,  the  finer  the  climate, 
the  finer  the  fruit  which  grows  therein.  The  apple,  of  the 
comparatively  sterile  regions,  is  fine ;  but  the  orange,  pro- 
duced in  a  more  genial  climate,  is  finer,  and  the  lemon  finer 
still.  It  is  not  designed,  however,  here,  to  enter  into  details 
in  relation  to  foods ;  only  to  unfold  general  principles. 

The  same  law  obtains  in  respect  to  clothing.  Clothe 
a  person  in  the  skins  of  beasts,  and  those  skins  impart 
their  peculiar  elements ;  clothe  one  in  flax  or  cotton,  and 
these  impart  their  finer  properties. 

Thus  it  will  be  perceived  that,  to  suitably  prepare 
persons  to  become  communicators  by  the  mental  process, 
due  regai'd  must  be  had  to  associations,  to  foods,  and  to 
garments. 

Another  requisite  may  also  be  named.  Each  particular 
hair  on  the  person  has  its  use.  The  hairs  are  tubular,  and 
fulfil  certain  attractive  and  conductive  purposes.  A  paper 
given  by  the  Association  of  Elementizers,  on  the  Micro- 
scopies, will  give  the  details  on  this  point.  The  hairs, 
then,  should  be  left  to  flow  gracefully  in  their  natural 
conditions,  because  all  obstructions,  to  a  greater  or  less 
extent,  exert  unfavorable  influences.  It  was  beautifully 
said,  in  a  former  age,  that  ''  even  the  hairs  of  your  head 
are  numbered."  It  would  have  been  wiser  to  have  said, 
Each  hair  has  its  appropriate  use. 

So,  indeed,  has  each  muscle,  each  bone,  each  fibre,  each 
finger,  each  line  upon  the  hand,  its  appropriate  function. 
The  human  form  is  a  miniature  universe ;  and  the  proper 


536  THE    EDUCATOR. 

and  perpetual  study  of  mankind  is,  or  should  be,  Man. 
When  that  study  is  completed,  education  may  be  said  to 
be  finished. 

3.  The  Uses  of  the  Telegra2)hic  Scheme. 

Greatly  advanced  persons  are  of  necessity  utilitarians. 
They  must  regard  all  schemes  with  reference  to  utilic 
purposes.  What  advantages,  then,  may  the  dwellers  of 
earth  reasonably  expect  to  derive  from  the  new  method 
of  communication  which  has  been  suggested  ? 

That  this  weighty  question  may  be  properly  answered^ 
it  becomes  necessary  to  take  a  very  broad  view,  embracing 
not  only  the  past,  but  the  present  and  the  future,  consid- 
ering not  only  the  comparatively  insignificant  planet  on 
which  you  now  dwell,  but  the  myriads  of  worlds  with  which 
you  are  telegraphically  connected. 

Originally,  all  things  were,  according  to  an  ancient 
record,  "  without  form  and  void ;  "  that  is,  philosophically 
speaking,  void  of  form.  Millions  of  ages  passed  prior  to 
form ;  and  from  the  instant  of  the  first,  slightest  conglom- 
eration, ybrmailO?^  has  continued,  becoming  more  and  more 
harmonious,  ever  approximating  to  the  perfect,  the  divine. 

Leaving  to  a  very  philosophical  band  of  metaphysicians 
the  consideration  of  the  inquiry.  Whence  came  the  first 
conglomeration?  this  Association  will  proceed  to  say  that 
all  conglomerations  form  but  one  vast  and  beauteous 
Whole,  embracing  within  its  mighty  range  even  the  exist- 
ence of  the  being  called  God.     Truly  has  a  poet  said, 

' '  All  are  but  parts  of  one  stupendous  Whole  !  ' ' 

That  word  stupendous,  when  philosophically  compre- 
hended, will  stretch  the  mind  onward  from  planet  to 
planet,  from  world  to  world,  from  formation  to  formation, 
reaching  from  the  lowest  to  the  yet  highest. 

Tills  telegraphic  scheme  embraces  all  that  can  be  com- 
prohondiMl  in  these  mighty  words,  "  stupendous  Whole." 


USES    OF   THE    SCHEME.  537 

Perceiving  that  all  things  are  connected,  interlinked, 
this  scheme  contemplates  nothing  less  than  the  transmission 
of  thought  from  world  to  ivo7^ld ! 

But,  descending  to  this  comparatively  insignificant 
planet,  it  proposes  to  bring  together  the  more  remote 
inhabited  regions  of  earth,  by  interlinking  mind  and  inter- 
changing thought.  Very  much  is  gained,  in  respect  to 
general  harmony,  when  persons  from  different  locations, 
of  various  temperaments,  and  of  diverse  opinions,  can  be 
brought  together  for  an  interchange  of  thoughts,  feelings, 
and  acts. 

Taking  a  cursory  glance  at  the  condition  of  earth's 
inhabitants,  it  is  seen  that  their  language  is  exceedingly 
imperfect,  irregular,  confused,  Babelistic, —  one  class  quite 
unable  to  understand  another.  It  is  essential  to  a  thor- 
ough harmonic  condition  that  there  should  be  a  general 
and  well-understood  language  on  the  planet.  That  a  work 
so  important  as  the  introduction  of  a  common  language 
may  be  commenced,  there  must,  of  necessity,  be  the  prece- 
dence of  a  harmonic  thought.  When  this  shall  have  been 
generated,  the  thought  will  take  to  itself  a  harmonious 
embodiment,  and  expression  will  correspond.  The  inhab- 
itants of  earth  cannot  he  harmonized  until  there  exists  a 
common,  nay,  universal  method  of  conveying  thoughts,  both 
by  ordinary  speech,  by  sign,  and  by  record.  This  telegraphic 
scheme,  then,  embraces  that  greatly  desired  result. 

This  Association  also  looks  witn  grief  upon  the  narrow 
nationalities  which  are  cherished  upon  the  earth;  it  regrets 
that  a  few  ;^ersons,  isolating  themselves  from  their  kind, 
should  feel  disposed  to  say,  "  This  is  our  country."'  A 
broader  view  will  enable  them  to  declare,  "  The  Woelds 
are  our  country ;  however  remote,  however  magnificent, 
they  are  our  inheritance,  our  home  !  "  The  present  narrow 
nationalities  lead  to  jealousies,  to  strifes,  and  frequently  to 
brutal  defences  of  chosen  localities.  This  Association 
hopes,  by  its  broad  and  unrestricted  efforts,  to  so  expand, 
at  least,  a  class  of  minds,  that  these  national  barriers  will 
68 


538  THE   EDUCATOR. 

be  disregarded.  Yery  much  may  be  done  towards  this  by 
a  general  telegraphic  interchange  of  thought. 

This  Association  perceives,  at  the  present  time,  among 
the  more  commercial  classes  of  two  prominent  nations,  a 
desire  to  construct  a  submarine  electric  telegraph.  The 
purpose  is  a  laudable  one,  and  should  be  encouraged  ;  but 
it  is  seen  that  such  a  means  of  communication  would  be 
exceedingly  expensive,  and,  of  necessity,  would  rarely 
accommodate  the  poorer  classes,  while  it  would  enrich 
others.  It  is  a  hazardous  scheme,  —  the  most  so  of  any 
ever  proposed.  In  that  submarine  wire  lies  the  snake  of 
a  most  dangerous  monopoly.  Desiring,  however,  to  encour- 
age national  intercommunication,  this  Association  proposes 
a  free  and  economic  interchange  of  thoughts,  which  never, 
while  in  the  care  of  the  Association  of  Beneficents,  can  be 
used  for  monopolizing  purposes.  And  it  may  now  be 
declared  that  the  Association  of  Electricizers  are  engaged 
in  introducing  this  new  method  of  communication,  in 
compliance  with  the  urgent  solicitations  of  the  highly 
philanthropic  body  just  referred  to. 

Again,  it  is  perceived  that  in  some  regions  of  this  earth 
there  are  surplusages,  and  in  others  scarcities,  of  needed 
products.  Mother  Earth  has  at  her  disposal  all  that  her 
children  need,  for  present  and  for  future  wants ;  for,  as 
her  children  progress,  they  require  new  and  better  prod- 
ucts, suited  to  their  more  advanced  conditions.  In  distant 
mountainous  regions  are  deposited  exhaustless  mineral 
treasures ;  but  the  dwellers  in  those  regions  have  not 
arrived  at  that  condition  of  development  wliich  qualifies 
them  to  exhume  and  wisely  use  those  treasures.  At  the 
present  stage  of  human  progress,  it  has  become  desirable 
to  pass  not  only  over  but  through  the  mountain  barriers 
which  exist  on  earth's  surface  ;  but  the  tunneling  process 
is  exceedingly  difficult  with  the  use  of  such  motive-powers 
as  are  now  employed,  and  of  the  ordinary  steel,  for  pen- 
etrating rock.  In  the  interiors  of  certain  mountains  there 
lies  concealed  an  invaluable  mineral,  so  exceedingly  iudu- 


USES    OF    THE    MENTAL    TELEGRAPH.  539 

rated  that  it  may  be  used  to  cut  tlie  hardest  granite.  That 
such  treasures  may  be  easily  discovered,  brought  forth, 
and  transmitted  to  regions  where  they  may  be  required, 
this  new  method  of  communication  is  important. 

Moreover,  it  is  possible  for  persons  to  arrive  at  that 
acute  perceptive  condition  in  which  they  may  be  shown 
valuables  existing  in  distant  regions,  and  be  able  to 
direct  with  accuracy  to  their  precise  location.  Chimerical 
though  this  may  seem,  yet  intelligent  minds,  who  will  but 
take  a  retrospective  view  of  the  developments  relating  to 
the  powers  of  mind  which  spiritual  communication  has 
thus  far  unfolded,  will  be  able  to  judge  whether  it  be  too 
much  for  the  future  to  accomplish.  Let  it  be  remembered 
that  this  grand  movement  is  yet  but  in  its  infantile  condi- 
tion. 

Such,  then,  in  brief,  are  some  of  the  general  purposes 
embraced  in  this  telegraphic  scheme  ;  and  in  precise  ratio 
of  proper  cooperation  on  the  part  of  earth's  inhabitants, 
will  it  be  more  fully  unfolded,  executed,  and  completed. 

[Note.  —  In  connection  with  the  foregoing  series  of  suggestions,  a  loca- 
tion was  designated  in  western  New  York,  —  namely,  an  eminence  near 
the  village  of  Randolph,  in  Cattaraugus  county,  —  as  a  place  highly 
suitable,  on  account  of  its  alleged  peculiar  electric  character,  for  a  Central 
Telegraphic  Station  on  this  continent.  Other  stations  were  also  pointed 
out  in  the  vicinities  of  several  prominent  cities ;  and  some  details  were 
given  relative  to  the  construction  of  towers,  with  insulating  apparatus, 
etc.,  said  to  be  requisite  for  the  avoidance  of  disturbing  influences  liable 
to  be  experienced  in  the  lower  strata  of  the  atmosphere,  and  thus  giving 
certainty  and  reliability  to  this  method  of  communication.  All  these 
instructions  will  be  available  whenever  parties  are  disposed  to  attempt  the 
practical  realization  of  this  scheme.  Its  feasibility  appears  to  have  been 
abundantly  demonstrated  by  the  experiments  of  numerous  individuals  in 
Mental  Telegraphing,  in  various  parts  of  the  country,  since  these  sugges- 
tions were  communicated.] 


540  THE   EDUCATOR. 


§  III.     MINERALOGICAL. 

[From  the  Association  of  Beneficents  ;  communicated  at  Carroll,  N.  Y.,  August, 

1854.] 

1.  Introductory. 

The  ancient  records  describe  a  vision  of  "a  wheel  within 
a  wheel."  All  externals  have  their  internals.  This  remark 
applies  to  the  visible  mineral  formations,  as  well  as  to  veg- 
etable and  animal  structures.  Each  world  has  its  inte- 
rior world.  It  is  now  in  contemplation  to  present  a  brief 
series  of  essays  on  Mineralistic  Formations,  with  the  design 
of  entering  into  the  interiors  of  the  visible  mineral  world. 
A  distinguished  Assayer  will  be  the  leading  mind,  in  com- 
pliance with  a  request  of  the  Association  of  Beneficents. 
[Another  speaks :] 

Few  persons  make  wise  mineralogic  distinctions.  The 
external  has  its  appropriate  place,  —  the  internal  its  place  ; 
and  the  two  should  never  be  confounded.  Geology  relates 
but  to  the  outside  —  the  visible  ;  while  there  is  no  geologic 
formation  which  has  not  within  itself  an  invisible  mineral 
combination.  (Mark  the  Avord  combination.)  The  miner- 
als may  be  unperceived,  yet  they  are  there.  Could  the 
invisible  minerals  be  extracted  from  any  solid  mineral  sub- 
stance, it  would  crumble.  There  must  be  and  is  an  invisi- 
ble something  which  holds  together  even  the  firmest  granite. 
What  is  that  ?  It  is  mineral.  All  mineral  solids  are  held 
together  by  invisible  mineralistic  fluids,  which  permeate 
them.  Electricity,  ether,  and  other  fluids,  permeate  all 
solids  ;  and  electricity  is  mineral.  Caloric  (as  it  is  vaguely 
called)  permeates  all  things ;  bring  the  flint  and  steel  into 
contact,  and  it  is  perceived.  It  is  not  'produced  by  this 
contact,  but  simply  brougJd  out. 

It  is  imi)ortant  tliat  the  student  of  mineralogy  thoroughly 
understand  these  distinctions.  Broadly  speaking,  there 
are  no  productions,  or  creations ;  but  there  is  an  unfolding, 
or  briuging  out  of  that  which  is  within.     There  are  cowiJi- 


DEFINITIONS.  541 

nations,  formations  J  and  analyzations,  but  not  productions. 
While,  therefore,  the  word  production  does  not  belong  to 
the  mineralogic  vocabulary,  the  term  reproduction  will  be 
occasionally  used.  There  is  in  man  a  reproductive  element, 
but  no  productive ;  that  is,  he  can  reproduce  himself,  but 
cannot  produce  a  distinct  order  of  beings. 

These  two  points  must  also  be  kept  constantly  before 
the  mind  of  the  pupil :  first,  that  there  are  visible  minerals; 
second,  that  there  are  invisible  minerals.  The  invisible  are 
the  real  minerals,  in  the  same  sense  that  the  invisible  man 
is  the  real  man.  The  body  is  but  the  house  which  man 
inhabits  —  the  real  man  is  never  seen.  The  house  should 
not  be  confounded  with  the  occupant.  The  external 
observer  does  not  see  the  real  minerals.  Tedious  though 
these  nice  distinctions  may  at  first  appear,  yet  they  are 
essential  as  a  basis  for  future  teachings. 

Now,  all  things  can  be  analyzed ;  that  is,  their  interiors, 
or  essences,  can  be  not  only  reached,  but  separated.  This 
requires  keen  analytic  ability.  In  these  essays,  however, 
only  hints  will  be  attempted. 

Before  proceeding  further,  the  terms  disease,  inconven- 
ience, and  inharmony,  must  be  defined.  When  the  interiors 
are  in  the  most  perfect  conditions,  mineralogically  speak- 
ing, there  is  ease  or  harmony ;  but,  if  otherwise,  there  is 
disease  or  inharmony.  If,  for  example,  a  person  is  too  neg- 
ative or  receptive,  there  will  be  too  great  an  inflow ;  if  too 
positive,  there  is  too  much  of  the  impregnative  or  impart- 
ive  condition;  and  in  either  case  the  person  feels  uneasy, 
or  is  dis-eased.  But  precisely  balance  the  two  conditions, 
;.ud  the  individual  becomes  comfortable,  cheerful,  and 
happy.  This  principle  applies  to  mineral  combinations,  in 
connection  with  geologic  formations,  and  extends  to  all 
\.hich  is  embraced  under  the  laws  of  aggregation,  agricul- 
tnre,  and  reproduction. 

It  will  be  seen,  then,  that  it  is  of  the  highest  moment  to 
become  a  thorough  mineralogist,  to  be  acquainted  with  the 
interior  harmonies,  and  to  know  precisely  of  the  composition 

46 


642  THE    EDUCATOE. 

of  various  [impregnated]  waters.  If,  for  example,  a  person 
is  diseased,  in  the  respect  of  being  too  negative  or  recep- 
tive, let  him  or  her  seek  the  sulphurous  region  or  spring, 
and  the  true  equilibrium  wUl  be  found.  When  in  the  oppo- 
site condition,  take  the  opposite  course.  Thus,  by  a  very 
simple  process,  disease  or  inharmony  is  removed.  In  this 
way  it  is  designed  to  introduce  a  new  hygienic  system, 
which  shall,  by  a  knowledge  of  mineralogic  laws,  reach  all 
reachable  cases.  When  this  knowledge  shall  be  attained, 
the  hygienist  will  be  truly  the  doctor  (that  is,  teacher),  and 
leave  his  saddle-bags  at  home. 

2.  Fundamental  Princijoles. 

Certain  fundamental  principles  will  now  be  presented, 
relating  to  the  general  subject  of  Mineralogy  : 

First,  All  things  in  Nature  are  perfectly  balanced. 

Second,  All  things  in  Nature  bear  certain  mutual  rela- 
tions. 

TJiird,,  When  things  are  in  their  natural  relations,  they 
are  in  their  best  possible  conditions,  producing  what  is 
termed  harmony. 

These  three  principles  will  be  frequently  referred  to  in 
these  essays.  The  schools,  as  has  been  before  remarked, 
do  not  teach  of  principles  —  they  deal  with  facts,  or  effects. 
Their  method  of  teaching,  therefore,  is  not  only  exceed- 
ingly tedious,  but  quite  unsatisfactory.  The  mind  is 
crowded  with  isolated  facts,  vague  terms  are  used,  and  the 
study  becomes  dry  and  uninteresting.  But  when  princijples 
are  taught,  —  these  principles  having  within  themselves 
life,  light,  expansion,  multiplication,  —  the  study  becomes 
intensely  attractive. 

In  presenting  the  principle  of  balance,  it  is  thouglit 
proper  to  coin  a  now  Avord,  namely,  equijMisiti/.  It  is 
somewhat  uncouth,  and  a  little  difficult  to  utter,  but  it 
expresses  with  precision  the  thought.     The  beat  condition 


EQUIPOISITY    OF   MINERALS.  543 

is  that  of  a  perfect  balance,  or  equipoisity ;  and  that  this 
may  be  produced,  purely  natural  relations  must  be  sought. 

To  apply  these  three  principles  to  mineralogy :  there  is 
a  true  equipoisity  of  minerals,  —  a  perfect  balance.  They 
are  usually  classed  as  positives  and  negatives.  Could  all 
the  positives  be  gathered  together  and  placed  in  one  scale, 
and  all  the  negatives  in  the  opposite,  and  were  the  Divine 
Hand  to  hold  the  beam,  they  would  perfectly  balance  each 
other.  This  is  one  of  the  sublimest  facts  in  Nature.  It 
must  be  a  truth ;  for  the  Divine  Being  is  at  ease.  He  is  in 
harmony.  Should  He,  by  any  circumstance  whatever,  be 
thrown  out  of  harmony,  the  worlds'  would  cease  their 
motions,  and  chaos  come.  There  can  be  no  possible  mistake 
about  this  principle,  —  it  runs  through  all  Nature. 

In  accordance  with  this  fundamental  principle,  it  is 
known  that  the  fluids,  visible  and  invisible,  are  equipoised. 
They  bear  certain  relations  to  each  other,  corresponding 
to  those  of  husband  and  wife ;  they  intermingle  or  cohabit, 
and  the  visible  minerals  are  their  offspring.  To  these  they 
transmit  their  own  inherent  properties,  which  are  life, 
expansion,  attraction,  light. 

The  minerals,  then,  bear  relation  to  one  another ;  they 
are  children  of  one  family.  Like  the  newly-born  child,  at 
first  they  draw  their  nourishment  from  the  fluids :  but  as 
they  expand  and  attain  vigor,  they  at  length  draw  nourish- 
ment directly  from  the  soils,  —  the  leads  feeding  on  the 
clays  ;  copper,  iron,  sulphur,  alum,  vitriol,  gold,  silver,  etc., 
each  on  its  appropriate  food.  Hence,  when  these  minerals 
are  undisturbed,  in  their  most  natural  positions,  they  are 
in  their  best  possible  conditions ;  they  are  at  Jiome,  enjoy- 
ing plenty  and  harmony,  —  the  [invisible]  fluids  always 
permeating  and  holding  them  together,  as  the  Divine 
[essence]  permeates  and  holds  all  things  in  their  best  posi- 
tions. 

Suppose,  then,  the  mineralogist  desires  to  find  the 
family  of  leads ;  he  knows  that  they  live  in  clay  houses. 
If  he  wishes  to  become  acquainted  with  the  family  of  irons, 


544  THE    EDUCATOR. 

they  live  in  a  yellow  stratum ;  if  with  gold^  he  finds  it  in  a 
sand  house. 

But  there  is  a  third  principle  which  must  be  kept  in 
mind.  Sometimes  these  minerals  are  not  found  in  their 
natural  conditions.  The  earth  may  have  been  volcanically 
disturbed,  or  agitated  by  the  earthquake ;  in  which  case 
the  minerals .  may  have  been  thrown  out  of  their  natural 
relations,  and  are  not  found  where  they  are  expected ; 
they  may  have  been  transferred  to  other  and  less  favorable 
positions ;  and  hence,  when  found,  may  not  be  in  their  best 
possible  conditions.  There  is,  however,  a  recuperative 
power,  and  in  process  of  time  they  will  accommodate 
themselves  to  their  new  surroundings;  if  they  cannot 
obtain  precisely  what  they  want,  they  will  take  the  next 
best.  Hence  the  peculiar  mineralogic  combinations  which 
are  sometimes  found. 

This  region  [the  Kiantone  Valley,  western  New  York] 
is  a  very  marked  example  of  the  conglomerated  conditions. 
The  study  of  these  mineralistic  conglomerations  is  exceed- 
ingly instructive,  showing  not  only  that  this  sjDot  was  long 
ago  covered  by  the  sea,  but  that  the  conglomerated  masses, 
—  the  sands,  shells,  minerals,  and  ores,  —  when  thrown  out 
of  their  original  beds,  have  a  tendency  to  "  cuddle  up,"  as 
it  were,  like  frightened  children,  to  seek  each  other's  com- 
pany ;  and  tlius  they  conglomerate  somewhat  unnaturally, 
and  in  some  instances  seem  almost  to  combine  and  become 
one.  This  has  been  occasioned  by  convulsions.  Because, 
then,  a  particular  mineral  is  found  in  a  certain  location,  it 
is  not  certain  that  a  bed  of  that  mineral  exists  there.  But 
it  should  be  kept  in  mind  that  minerals  are  in  their  hcst 
conditions  when  in  their  strictly  natural  relations. 

Unless  students  of  mineralogy  keep  these  instructions 
in  mind,  they  will  be  led  to  search  in  fruitless  directions  ; 
and  it  is  not  improper  to  say  that  millions  of  dollars  have 
been  squandered  because  of  ignorance  of  the  principles 
unfolded  in  this  discourse. 


THE    SALTS.  545 


3.   Of  the  Salts. 

The  labors  of  the  assayer  are  not  only  exceedingly  inter- 
esting, but  quite  diversified,  embracing  a  vast  field  of 
thought  and  of  research.  Though  mineralogy  is  distinct 
from  geology,  yet  it  often  becomes  important  to  thoroughly 
understand  geologic  laws  and  formations,  in  order  to 
obtain  an  exact  knowledge  of  minerals.  A  knowledge  of 
the  salts  is  of  vast  importance  to  the  best  condition  of 
animals  and  of  man;  and  to  do  justice  to  the  subject 
requires  that  very  careful  and  extensive  explorations  be 
made. 

Without  particularizing,  at  the  present  time,  the  distinc- 
tions existing  between  the  various  orders  of  salt,  it  may 
be  observed  that  under  this  term  will  be  comprehended 
the  sodas,  the  salts  found  on  eminences  or  on  plains,  and 
those  found  among  the  liquids. 

Whence  do  the  oceans  obtain  their  saline  properties  ? 
There  is  no  one  question  about  which  there  has  been  a 
greater  diversity  of  opinion  than  this.  Are  there  vast 
storehouses  of  salt  ?  Were  the  waters  originally  destitute 
of  this  property,  and  have  they  become  gradually  saline  ? 
Where  is  the  mind  capable  of  deciding  these  questions? 

The  Association  of  Agriculturalizers  have  spoken  of  the 
gaseous  conditions  existing  prior  to  the  geologic  conglom- 
eration. Of  what  properties  were  these  gases  composed? 
Were  they  destitute  of  the  saline  property  ?  What  is  this 
property,  relatively  speaking?  Is  it  receptive  or  imp7-eg- 
native  ?  A  broad  view  suggests  the  answer  that  it  is  recep- 
tive. Passing  back,  then,  inconceivable  ages,  an  ancient 
record  says  that  "  all  things  were  void,"  and  that  ''  the 
spirit  of  God  moved  upon  the  face  of  the  waters."  A 
better  rendering  would  be  "  upon  the  face  of  the  gases.'^ 
These  gases  contained  a  large  amount  of  the  saline  prop- 
erty. The  spirit  of  God,  being  matter,  or  what  the  Agri- 
culturalizers have  denominated  "  divine  scintillations," 
69  46* 


546  THE   EDUCATOE, 

impregnated  the  receptive  gases,  thus  niarryingthe  positive 
to  the  negative. 

All  things  in  Nature  are  constantly  passing  up  to  higher 
conditions.  The  gases  may  be  considered  as  in  one  sense 
the  sediments.  These  mingle  with  the  waters  of  the  seas, 
and  melt,  or  rather  decompose,  and,  as  from  the  decaying 
vegetable,  new  and  more  beautiful  chemical  combinations 
result. 

New  and  fanciful  though  this  theoretical  structure  may 
appear  to  the  schoolmen,  yet  they  will  be  Avise  not  to 
assault  it  until  they  move  out  of  their  own  glass  houses. 
Conscious  of  the  vulnerability  of  their  own  theories,  they 
should  at  least  be  modest,  lest  their  nakedness  be  exposed. 
But  it  is  no  part  of  the  present  undertaking  to  throw  stones, 
or  to  demolish ;  but  rather  to  ajffirm,  and  let  old  structures 
stand, —  if  they  can,  without  a  basis. 

Passing,  then,  from  the  ocean,  attention  may  be  directed 
to  the  springing  and  the  flowing  liquids,  which  branch  of 
the  subject  will  be  presented  by  a  very  critical  analyzer,  and 
for  practical  purposes.     [Another  speaks  :  ] 

It  is  a  curious  inquiry.  Why  do  animals  thirst  ?  What 
is  thirst  ?  It  is  a  desire  for  certain  solids ;  and  as  liquids 
contain  these  solids,  they  are  drank,  not  for  themselves, 
but  for  the  solids  they  contain.  Waters,  in  various  condi- 
tions, have  within  them  various  mineral  solids,  as  sulphur, 
iron,  salt,  vitriol,  etc.  These  go  to  make  up  the  system, 
and  when  they  have  found  their  places  the  liquids  pass 
off.  The  salts  are  obtained  from  the  gases ;  they  are 
sediments,  forming  vast  reservoirs,  and  veins  running  at 
times  great  lengths. 

Now,  man  is  dual ;  he  needs  both  the  positives  and  the 
negatives.  Salt  is  negative ;  it  may  be  taken  in  food  or 
drink,  or  it  may  be  inhaled  by  breathing  the  atmosphere 
of  the  sea,  —  the  principle  being  the  same  in  either  case. 
Certain  waters  are  suited  to  certain  conditions,  and  directly 
unsuitcd  to  others.  Some  persons  are  too  positive,  contin- 
ually throwing  off  and  out ;  these  need  a  greater  amount 


#  SULPHUR.  647 

of  salt.  Sometimes  they  are  disposed  to  quarrel ;  could 
you  throw  salt  on  them  they  would  be  quiet ;  or,  put  them 
out  to  sea,  and  they  become  languid,  sick,  and  lose  their 
pugnacity. 

Salt,  then,  is  essential  to  the  best  and  most  harmonic 
conditions.  Salt  springs  should  be  sought  by  persons  who 
are  in  the  positive  conditions.  When  the  equilibrium  is 
restored,  then  they  may  change  from  the  saline  to  the 
sulphurous  waters. 

The  important  principle  to  be  understood  is  this  :  that, 
jjhysiologically  speaking,  persons  act  as  they  do  because  of 
the  minerals  which  they  eat,  drink,  and  inhale.  Hence,  an 
individual  can  make  of  himself  such  a  person  as  he  pleases, 
just  as  easily  as  a  dairy-woman  can  make  the  quahty  of 
cheese  she  wishes. 


4.  Of  Sulphur. 

In  discoursing  of  sulphiLr,  it  is  proposed  to  speak  of  its 
true  location,  its  essential  properties,  and  of  its  uses  both 
in  its  purely  natural  and  in  its  combined  conditions. 

First,  then,  in  what  particular  region  or  regions  may  the 
mineralogist  look  for  sulphur?  It  is  generally  found  in 
the  neighborhood  of  cavities,  though  it  is  also  obtained  in 
volcanic  or  bituminous  regions.  Sulphur  is  a  dual  mineral; 
it  is  composed  of  certain  inflammable  gases,  and  a  con- 
glomeration of  an  exceedingly  fine-powdered  yellow  soil. 
Being  crystallized  by  a  connection  with  the  inflammable 
gas,  it  is  justly  classed  with  the  compound  minerals.  In 
regions  where  cavities  exist,  and  where  this  peculiar  fine  yel- 
low soil  is  found,  there  crystallization  occurs,  and  this  com- 
pound mineral  is  formed.  Also  in  volcanic  regions,  where 
this  inflammable  gas  is  abundant,  and  this  peculiar  yellow 
soil  exists,  there  again  sulphur  is  found.  These  two  things, 
then,  are  essential  to  the  formation  of  this  mineral  —  the 
gas  and  the  peculiar  soil ;  and  wherever  sulphur  is  founds 
in  that  neighborhood  infallibly  there  is  the  inflammable  gas. 


548  THE   EDUCATOR. 

This  point  is  presented  with  particularity,  because  it  may 
be  of  great  practical  moment  to  the  assayer. 

Secondly,  of  the  properties  of  sulphur.  It  is  well  known 
that  it  emits  a  peculiar  odor,  and  that  this  odor  has  a  spe- 
cial influence  on  animals  and  man,  as  well  as  on  other 
things.  The  Association  called  Agriculturalizers,  and  the 
body  termed  Educationizers,  both  took  occasion  to  speak 
of  odors ;  but  they  could  only  briefly  allude  to  that  im- 
mensely important  subject.  The  sulphurous  odor,  though 
it  may  be  disagreeable  to  certain  persons,  yet  serves  an 
important  colorific  purpose.  The  gas  associated  with  the 
yellow  soil  partakes  to  some  extent  of  the  color  of  the 
latter.  Being  emitted  from  certain  locations,  it  is  difi"used 
abroad,  and  performs  its  impregnating,  coloring  function. 
Hence  is  derived  that  beaiitiful  sulphurous  color,  beautified 
by  the  light  of  the  sun,  termed  the  golden.  That  invalua- 
ble golden  grain  cafled  wheat  has  within  itself  a  large  pro- 
portion of  sulphur,  being  impregnated  by  this  gas.  It  is 
on  this  account  that  this  grain  is  so  especially  valuable  as 
food  for  man. 

But,  without  dwelling  at  further  length  on  this  point,  it 
may  be  observed  that  sulphur  is  a  positive  mineral,  impreg- 
nating human  bodies,  solids,  and  liquids.  Hygienists  are 
acquainted  with  the  value  of  sulphur  when  applied  to  per- 
sons afilicted  with  cutaneous  obstructions  ;  but  few  know 
the  rationale  of  its  effect.  Being  positive,  it  impregnates 
or  penetrates  the  system ;  and,  as  two  substances  cannot 
occupy  the  same  place  at  the  same  time,  it  dislodges  the 
cutaneous  matter,  and  the  latter  passes  out  through  the 
avenues  by  which  the  sulpliur  has  entered.  It  imjjregnates 
liquids  also,  and  commingles  with  the  waters  of  certain 
streams  and  springs.  When  received  in  this  form  within 
the  system,  the  sulphur  exerts  a  very  powerful  impreg- 
nating and  purifying  influence,  expelling  other  matters, 
which  are  the  causes  of  disease. 

As  a  compost,  also,  for  agricultural  purposes,  sulphur  is 
exceedingly  valuable.     Connect  it  with  the  cold  or  uega- 


GOLD.  549 

tive  soils,  and  you  create,  as  it  were,  a  new  life.  Being 
positive  to  these  soils,  like  husband  and  wife,  they  embrace 
each  other,  copulate,  and  children  spring  forth  into  life. 
This  is  a  point  of  immense  moment,  both  mineralogically 
and  agriculturally  speaking. 

There  is  yet  another  use  of  sulphur,  namely,  for  inflam- 
mable purposes.  At  the  present  time  groat  labor  and 
expense  are  requisite  to  the  supply  of  necessary  fuel.  By 
a  chemical  combination  of  sulphur  with  vitriol,  an  agreea- 
ble and  most  intense  heat  may  be  produced ;  and  in  this 
way  dwellings,  and  even  large  manufacturing  establish- 
ments, may  be  not  only  warmed,  but  lighted,  at  an  expense 
merely  nominal.  But  this  branch  of  the  subject  belongs 
more  especially  to  a  body  denominated  the  Band  of  Econo- 
mists, who,  at  a  suitable  season,  will  spread  before  the 
inhabitants  of  this  earth  a  system  of  most  rigid  economy, 
which  will  enable  man  to  subsist  at  a  far  less  expenditure 
than  he  now  requires. 

5.   Of  Gold. 

jPresented  in  behalf  of  the  Association,  by  "a  highly  accomplished  Jeweleress."] 

Ever  since  the  advent  of  man  to  earth,  a  high  estimate 
has  been  placed  on  jewels.  They  have  been  searched  for 
with  untiring  perseverance.  The  female  has  desired  them 
more  generally  for  merely  ornamental  purposes ;  while  the 
male  has  sought  to  possess  them  usually  rather  for  the 
sake  of  personal  aggrandizement,  ease,  influence,  position. 
They  belong  more  especially  to  the  feminine  class,  though 
in  some  respects  they  are  masculine,  and  strongly  impreg- 
native  in  their  general  influences.  It  is  not  designed, 
however,  in  this  discourse  to  speak  generally  of  jewels, 
but  particularly  of  the  metal  called  gold. 

Gold  has  its  true  position  among  the  precious  metals, 
and  is  symbolic  of  lights  or  loisdom,  which  terms  are  nearly 
synonymous.  These  are  interesting  questions  :  Where  did 
gold  originate  ?  hoAv  long  has  it  existed  ?    and  what  chemi- 


550  THE   EDUCATOR. 

cal  condition  produced  this  much-desired  metal?  But, 
interesting  as  these  questions  are,  the  men  and  women  of 
the  schools  have  never  attempted  scientifically  to  consider 
and  answer  them. 

That  very  intelligent  Association  called  Electricizers 
took  occasion  to  speak  of  the  Diamonic  Law  [Part  I,, 
§  XXL],  and  declared  that  if  particles  of  light  could  be 
caught  and  inspected,  it  would  be  distinctly  perceived  that 
they  were  of  diamonic  form.  It  also  affirmed  that  these 
diamonic  particles  impregnate  the  earth.  There,  of  neces- 
sity, that  Association  stopped ;  it  could  not,  consistently 
with  its  programme,  pursue  that  subject  to  greater  length. 
But  it  comes  properly  within  the  province  of  the  mineralo- 
gist ;  and,  descending  into  the  earth,  he  inquires  what 
becomes  of  these  particles  of  light?  He  learns  that  they 
commingle  with  certain  very  fine  sands,  and  there  they 
copulate,  cohere,  multiply,  expand,  grow,  and  take  the 
form  of  gold.  The  particles  of  light  being  impregnative, 
and  those  of  sand  receptive,  they  are  draAvn  closely  together, 
and  beautifully  and  harmoniously  combine.  Persons  speak 
of  the  golden  sun,  not  knowing  what  they  say,  or  why  they 
are  impressed  thus  to  speak. 

Thus  gold,  like  sulphur,  is  a  mineral  compound. 

Gold  has  its  natural  and  its  more  artificial  uses.  Among 
its  natural  uses,  it  exerts  a  specific  influence  on  the  human 
body.  Some  of  the  more  interior  portions  of  the  human 
body  are  composed  primarily  of  this  metal.  Among  the 
parts  afi'ected  thereby,  the  teeth  may  be  more  especially 
named.  The  nerve  of  the  tooth  is  an  exceedingly  sensitive 
part  of  the  human  structure,  and  its  disturbance  causes 
a  peculiar  twitching  sensation.  This  nerve  is  in  some 
degree  composed  of  this  mineral ;  the  latter  bearing  the 
same  relation  to  it  as  does  the  outer  coating  of  the  seed  to 
its  interior,  sheltering  and  protecting  it  from  harm.  Its 
value  in  the  dental  art  is  well  known;  and  it  is  in  conse- 
quence of  its  peculiar  influence,  and  its  protective  quality. 

It  is  also  an  absorber  of  influences.     Let  a  person  wear 


A   GOLDEN   AGE   TO   COME.  551 

a  gold  ring  for  a  season,  and  it  absorbs  a  part  of  that  per- 
son ;  so  that,  if  given  to  another,  a  part  of  the  giver  is 
imparted.  Thus  individuals  become  affianced,  become 
married,  or  are  made  one,  by  this  absorption  and  interchange 
of  being.  Were  there  time,  the  whole  subject  of  talismans 
might,  in  this  connection,  be  laid  open  ;  but  that  subject  is 
far  too  extensive  to  be  treated  of  in  the  present  discourse. 
Persons  are  strongly  attracted  to  each  other ;  they  love 
one  another,  but  hardly  know  why.  It  is  because  of  the 
gold  which  is  in  them.  Like  always  attracts  like ;  and 
thus  people  are  bound  together  by  golden  chains.  It  is 
said  of  Jupiter  that  he  could  let  down  to  earth  a  golden 
chain,  and  thus  draw  the  earth  and  all  its  inhabitants  up  to 
him.     This  ancient  fable  has  a  deep  meaning. 

Gold  may  be  attenuated  to  almost  any  extent,  and  hence 
its  exceeding  value  for  various  ornamental  purposes.  No 
one  metal  can  be  so  greatly  useful  as  this. 

The  ancients  constructed  their  divinities  usually  of  this 
precious  metal ;  and  these  idols  were  valued  and  revered 
the  more  because  composed  of  gold.  The  now  extinct 
race  which  long  ago  inhabited  these  regions  made  their 
images  principally  of  this  precious  metal.  They  had  a 
rude  notion  that  the  great  presiding  god  of  the  north  was 
somewhat  like  unto  themselves  in  form ;  and  hence,  in  rep- 
resenting him,  they  imperfectly  imitated  their  own  crude 
forms. 

In  the  coming  age,  by  an  exact  knowledge  of  certain 
chemical  combinations,  gold  may  be  formed  in  a  pure  state 
—  as  pure  as  the  chemicals  of  which  it  is  composed. 
There  is  to  be,  in  the  future,  a  true  Golden  Age,  when 
this  precious  metal  will  multiply  more  and  more ;  because, 
in  consequence  of  the  earth  coming  into  more  harmonious 
conditions,  the  lights  will  more  naturally  descend  there- 
into, and  impregnate  the  sands. 


552  THE  EDUCATOR. 


6.   Of  the  Slivers. 

Though  the  silvers  are  found  in  several  conditions,  yet 
they  belong  to  the  same  genus.  Prominently  they  are, 
first,  platinum;  second,  the  ordinary  silver;  and,  third, 
quicksilver ;  though  there  are  minor  conditions,  which  need 
not  be  specified  here.  Each  of  these  three  conditions  of 
silver  Avill  be  spoken  of  in  its  order. 

And,  first,  of  platinum.  Where  is  this  form  of  silver 
located?  And  why  is  it  so  exceedingly  compact?  Laws 
are  ever  the  same,  in  all  countries,  and  throughout  all 
worlds.  The  Association  of  Agriculturalizers  spoke  briefly 
of  astrology ;  of  the  influence  which  a  planet  exerts  upon 
its  neighbor  planets ;  but,  consistently  with  its  plan,  it 
could  not  teach  of  the  influence  of  planets  upon  minerals. 

Persons  speak,  not  inappropriately,  of  the  silver  moon, 
and  the  twinkling  stars.  The  moon  and  the  more  neigh- 
boring stars  afi"ect  to  a  great  extent  the  minerals,  and 
especially  the  more  precious  metals.  The  schoolmen,  hav- 
ing quite  generally  rejected  the  important  science  of 
astrology,  are  unable  to  account  for  certain  phenomena 
relating  to  these  metals.  The  physiologist  knows  that 
certain  especially  feminine  influences  are  manifested  at 
certain  conditions  of  the  moon.  When  the  moon  is  full 
(to  use  a  common  though  vague  phrase),  an  almost  inde- 
finable quiet  influence  descends  upon  the  earth,  animals, 
and  man ;  there  is  at  that  time  a  peculiar  impregnability, 
so  that  copulation  at  that  juncture  is  more  likely  to  produce 
germination  and  gestation. 

Platinum  is  a  result  of  this  peculiar  lunar  influence.  Im- 
pregnating that  part  of  the  earth  termed  the  tropics,  this 
influence  mingles  with  a  somewliat  crude  form  of  gas,  and 
thence  comes  this  very  hard  substance  called  ]>la(inum. 
Without  proceeding,  then,  to  details  respecting  the  physio- 
logic catamenia,  it  may  be  said  that  the  conditions  of  the 
animals  and  of  tlic  cartli,  at  the  periods  alluded  to,  are  not 


THE    SILVERS.  553 

altogether  unlike ;  a  general,  harmonions,  and  almost  uni- 
versal law  regulating  the  vast  subject  of  physiology.  Pla- 
tinum is  found,  then,  not  at  either  pole,  but  in  what  may 
be  termed  the  more  central  region  of  the  earth,  corres- 
ponding to  the  abdominal  regions  in  the  human  system. 

The  ordinary  silver  is  found  in  veins,  corresponding  to 
the  veins  running  through  the  human  body.  They  extend 
from  the  grand  centre  where  platinum  is  more  directly 
formed,  though  in  some  cases  they  reach  great  distances 
from  the  centre.  These  veins  are  also  affected  by  planet- 
ary influences,  more  especially  by  the  planet  called  Venus. 
This  planet  also,  physiologically,  exerts  an  influence  upon 
the  whole  venous  system.  This  subject  is  one  of  deep 
interest  to  persons  who  have  made  astrology  a  study ; 
some  hj^gieuists  have  pursued  it  with  profit,  and  thus  have 
found  the  precise  law  that  causes  the  catamenial  discharges 
at  certain  seasons.  Thus  beautifully  all  things  are  doing 
their  rotary  work.  Without  particularly  naming  the  loca- 
tions where  veins  of  silver  are  found,  this  knowledge 
having  been  generally  acquired  by  miners,  there  may  be 
procedure  to. 

Thirdly,  that  form  of  silver  called  quicksilver.  Though 
heavy,  this  form  of  silver  is  peculiarly  sensitive.  This 
sensitiveness  renders  it  valuable  for  several  purposes.  Its 
influence  on  glass,  and  its  sensitiveness  to  heat  and  cold, 
are  familiar  to  the  scientific;  but  the  schoolmen  do  not 
attempt  to  answer  the  questions.  Why  is  this  form  of  silver 
so  exceedingly  sensitive  to  surrounding  conditions  ?  and 
Why  will  it  adhere  with  such  tenacity  to  glass,  while  it 
daintily  almost  refuses  to  touch  other  metals  ?  Here, 
again,  is  manifested  a  planetary  influence ;  also,  the  laws 
of  attraction  and  of  cohesion,  subjects  on  which  the  distin- 
guished Association  of  Electricizers  have  spoken  with  some 
degree  of  particularity.  Sometimes  the  word  Mercury  is 
applied  to  this  metal,  and  that  quite  appropriately.  The 
planet  Mercury  exerts  its  peculiar  and  almost  indefinable 
influence  on  this  form  of  silver,  impregnating  its  own  being, 
70  47 


554  THE   EDUCATOR. 

as  it  were,  into  it,  and  holding  it  in  certain  positions,  as  the 
matter  projected  into  the  womb  is  held  in  certain  positions, 
attracting  to  itself  certain  properties.  But  here  a  vast 
field  —  a  world  within  a  world,  as  it  were  — is  opened  to 
the  mind.  It  can  only  be  said,  in  this  brief  discourse,  that 
quicksilver  is  but  the  ordinary  silver  specially  acted  upon 
at  certain  seasons.  It  is  the  mercurial  impregnation  which 
hquefies  and  separates  [repulses]  it  from  other  metals ; 
and  it  is  this  mercurial  property  also  which  renders  it  sus- 
ceptible to  the  influence  of  caloric.  It  runs,  as  it  were,  to  the 
more  calorific  regions;  and  the  mineral  called  glass,  being 
a  compound,  and  brought  into  its  condition  by  the  action 
of  caloric  or  heat,  the  quicksilver  is,  on  that  account, 
attracted  to  it. 

The  mind  is  filled  with  emotions  of  wonder  and  awe,  as 
it  contemplates  these  mysteries  of  Nature.  How  glorious 
is  the  planetary  world  !  Each  system  moves  in  perfect  har- 
mony, controlled  by  fixed,  eternal  laws.  The  sun,  the 
moon,  the  stars,  each  and  all  are  busily  engaged  in  impart- 
ing their  unseen  influences. 

7.   Of  Polisliing  and  Refining. 

Teachers  should  be  practitioners,  and  practitioners  should 
be  teachers.  Talk  and  labor  should  be  cooporators.  Un- 
fortunately for  the  inhabitants  of  your  earth,  teachers  and 
laborers  are  generally  separate  classes  of  persons.  Thus, 
frequently,  the  talker  fails  to  make  the  doer  compre- 
hend his  speech,  and  the  doer  fails  to  make  the  talker 
understand  his  work.  But  when  the  teacher  and  the 
worker  are  one  and  the  same,  this  difficulty  will  not  exist. 
The  enliglitcned  mineralogist  is  not  only  an  assayer,  but  a 
refiner  and  polisher,  of  the  minerals. 

Tlio  polishing  and  refining  of  metals  is  often  a  very  slow, 
tedious,  and  critical  process. 

.  What  is  the  laAV  of  the  polishing  process  ?     The  school- 
men know  that  certain  things  will    polish   certain   other 


POLISHING    AND    REFINING.  555 

things ;  but  they  have  never  undertaken  to  show  why. 
Like  all  things  else,  polishing  is  wrought  by  a  fixed,  simple, 
and  natural  law.  It  is  the  action  of  the  finer  on  the  coarser. 
Each  thing  has  within  itself  a  certain  amount  and  quality 
of  caloric.  It  may  be  in  crude  or  coarse  conditions  in  one 
substance,  and  in  finer  or  less  crude  conditions  in  another. 
Bring  these  two  together ;  the  finer  acts  upon  the  coarser ; 
by  friction  the  coarser  caloric  escapes,  and  the  finer  takes 
its  place  ;  and  so  the  coarser  substance  is  brought  into 
finer  or  more  polished  conditions.  The  substance  called 
emery  has  within  it  very  fine  caloric,  and  hence  its  useful- 
ness as  a  polisher.     Soft  fine  cork  has  the  same. 

The  refining  process  is  nearly  the  same  in  its  general 
principles,  though  the  method  varies  in  some  respects. 
The  metal  to  be  refined  is  liquefied,  an  intense  heat  is 
brought  to  bear  upon  it,  and  the  dross  or  grosser  portion 
is  separated  from  the  finer  by  the  agency  of  caloric. 

This  general  principle  may  be  traced  elsewhere.  The 
sun  is  a  refiner ;  the  caloric  which  proceeds  through  or 
from  the  sun  refines  the  soils,  the  minerals,  the  vegetables, 
the  animals,  and  the  human  being  also.  Were  a  person 
to  dwell  constantly  in  a  cave,  he  would  be  less  refined  than 
one  who  is  frequently  within  the  direct  calorific  influence 
of  the  sun.  When  the  earth  becomes  perfectly  round,  it 
will  refine  with  greater  rapidity,  because  of  being  brought 
more  perfectly  within  range  of  this  influence.  Persons 
who  dwell  where  the  sun's  heat  acts  most  constantly  and 
regularly  are  the  most  refined. 

Moreover,  persons  who  are  refined  help  to  refine  others. 
Females,  being  finer  than  the  males,  help  to  pohsh  or  refine 
the  latter.  The  principle  is  the  same  throughout  Nature. 
If  individuals  desire  to  become  refined  or  polished,  they 
must  seek  the  society  of  those  who  are  so. 

The  law  extends  yet  further.  A  refined  man  may  polish 
and  refine  the  lower  animals,  especially  that  useful  animal, 
the  horse.     Let  such  a  person  become  a  groom,  and  take 


556  THE    EDUCATOR. 

the  entire   care    of  a   horse,  and   the    animal  will,  by  the 
impartation  of  his  finer  caloric  influence,  become  refined. 

This  law  of  polishing  and  refining,  then,  is  not  only  very 
interesting,  but  highly  useful  and  important. 


§  IV.     PHILOSOPHICAL. 

[From   the  "  Association  of   Beneficents  ;  "   communicated  at  Carroll,  N.  T., 

August,  1854.] 

1.   Origin  of  the  Seas. 

Various  and  conflicting  have  been  the  answers  to  the 
questions.  Whence  came  the  seas  ?  and  what  purposes  do 
they  subserve  ?  An  entirely  new  reply  will  now  be  pre- 
sented, which,  while  it  will  conflict  with  the  common  view, 
will  yet  commend  itself  to  the  interiors  of  more  advanced 
minds. 

The  Association  of  Agriculturalizers  took  occasion  to 
speak  of  geologic  formations,  and  of  their  more  gaseous 
conditions.  The  science  of  geology  is  exceedingly  import- 
ant as  a  preparative  to  a  knowledge  of  the  seas ;  but  that 
vast  subject  cannot  be  fully  and  understandingly  unfolded 
without  the  use  of  a  somewhat  extensive  cabinet,  embracing 
ample  specimens  of  mineral  and  conchological  formations. 
The  subject  of  the  seas  can,  therefore,  be  but  slightly 
touched  upon  at  the  present  time,  Avhile  that  of  conchol- 
ogy  must  be  passed  wholly  by.  Whence,  then,  came  the 
seas  ? 

Liquids  are,  in  their  essentials,  but  gases,  though  they 
are  found  in  various  conditions,  having  within  them  various 
solids.  In  the  recently  communicated  paper  on  the  salts, 
the  saline  property  of  the  seas  was  briefly  hinted  at.  Ref- 
erence Avas  made  to  an  ancient  record,  which  declares  that 
"  all  things  were  void,"  and  that  "  the  spirit  of  God  moved 
uppn  the  face  of  the  waters."  The  further  statement  may 
now  be  added,  that  "  God  said.  Let  there  bo  light ;  and 
there  was  light.  .  .  .  And  God  said,  Let  the  waters  under 


THE   SEAS.  557 

the  heaven  be  gathered  together  unto  one  place,  and  let 
the  dry  land  appear  ;  and  it  was  so."  This  is,  in  substance, 
saying  that  the  waters  were  so  absorbed  by  caloric  action 
that  there  came  to  be  conglomerations  called  diy  land, 
that  is,  a  geologic  formation.  So  to  speak,  the  whole  of 
this  planet  was  primarily  in  a  liquid  or  gaseous  condition ; 
or,  it  Avas  but  a  vast  ocean  of  liquid  or  gaseous  matter. 
The  conglomerations  had  not  commenced,  or  the  dry  land 
had  not  appeare.d ;  but,  as  absorption  passed  on,  it  began 
to  appear ;  and  as  it  continues,  yet  more  and  more  dry 
land  or  conglomerations  will  appear.  The  ocean,  then,  is  a 
proper  representative  of  the  gaseous  condition  prior  to  the 
geologic  formations ;  there  was  then  but  one  vast  watery 
or  gaseous  expanse. 

The  earth  is,  comparatively,  a  newly-formed  planet ;  it 
is  among  the  younger  of  the  planetary  family.  Its  inhab- 
itants, their  manners,  customs,  sciences,  arts,  are  very  far 
inferior  to  those  of  higher  and  more  advanced  planets. 
Like  its  kindred,  it  is  being  refined,  and  its  inhabitants  are 
becoming  more  and  more  perfected.  When  sufficiently 
refined,  the  planet  will,  like  a  balloon,  ascend  to  a  higher 
condition,  and  be  wrought  up  into  finer  material. 

The  ocean  subserves  the  following  important  purposes : 
1st.  It  furnishes  a  somewhat  economic  method  of  inter- 
communication between  nations.  2d.  There  being  within 
it  a  large  amount  of  the  saline  property,  it  renders  the 
earth  quite  negative  or  receptive,  —  sufficiently  so  for  im- 
portant reproductive  purposes.  When  more  advanced  in 
age,  she,  like  other  females,  will  cease  to  reproduce,  and 
will  become  ripe  to  be  gathered  to  her  more  perfected 
conditions. 

Vainly  the  mind  endeavors  to  reach  backward  to  the 
remote  age  in  which  it  could  be  said  there  was  no  dry 
land  ;  and  equally  vain  is  its  attempt  to  press  forward  into 
the  unexplored  futures,  and  predict  the  time  when  there 
shall  be  a  search  for  the  seas,  and  they  shall  be  no  more ; 
yea,  a  diligent  search  for  this  planet,  and,  as  a  planet,  it 

47* 


558  THE    EDUCATOR. 

shall  not  exist !     Yet,  in  the  endless  ages  of  progression, 
these  things  must  transpire. 

"  Lo  !  what  a  glorious  sight  appears 
To  our  believing  eyes  ! 
The  earth  and  seas  have  fled  away, 
And  the  revolving  skies  !  " 

That  which  was  thus   poetically  declared    shall    become 
literally  true  ! 

2.   Of  the  Sun,  and  its  Light  and  Heat. 

The  sun  —  what  is  it  ?  Of  what  substance  is  it  com- 
posed? What  is  light?  What  is  heat?  #rand,  vast, 
comprehensive  as  are  these  questions,  yet  it  is  proi)er  to 
distinctly. answer  them. 

The  sun  is  called  the  grand  luminary,  —  the  light  of  the 
world,  the  source  of  all  life  and  of  all  heat.  Metaphori- 
cally, these  expressions  are  correct ;  but,  literally,  they  are 
false.  Apjparently,  the  sun  is  the  source  of  life,  light,  and 
heat ;  but  only  in  appearance.  The  sun  also  a2:)pears  to 
rise  and  set ;  but  this  is  only  an  appearance. 

The  sun  is  real,  substantial  matter,  as  truly  so  as  is  the 
planet  which  you  inhabit.  It  derives  its  light,  life,  and 
heat,  from  influences  which  lie,  as  it  were,  behind  it. 

What,  then,  are  these  influences  which  lie  behind  the 
sun?  This  is  the  most  difficult  question  to  answer  which 
has  ever  been  proposed  on  your  earth.  Yet  the  human 
mind  should  be  so  unfolded  that  it  can  answer  any  ques- 
tion which  it  is  capable  of  proposing.  For,  why  should 
the  mind  be  capable  of  starting  a  query  which  it  cannot 
answer  ?  Before  a  thought  of  anything  can  reach  the 
mind,  the  thing  itself  must  exist,  —  else  there  is  the  absurd- 
ity of  a  thought  concerning  a  thing  which  has  no  exist- 
ence. The  faculty  called  imagination  dwells  on  things 
which  have  a  real  existence  ;  else  the  mind  is  supposed  to 
behold  a  picture  which  is  not !     This  is  an  absurdity.     In 


THE   SUN.  559 

unfolding  the  human  mind,  it  is  deemed  proper  incidentally 
to  present  these  nice  and  apparently  hypercritical  points. 

To  return,  then,  to  the  question,  What  are  the  influences 
lying  back  of  the  sun  ?  It  is  necessary  to  recur  to  certain 
primal  principles : 

There  is  what  has  been  called  Inherency.  Inherency 
possesses  several  properties,  among  which  are  Life,  Light^ 
and  Expansion.  These  were  before  the  sun  was,  —  primal 
properties,  existing  prior  to  formation,  —  for  there  must 
have  been  a  time  when/brm  was  not.  Not  to  speak  here 
particularly  of  the  formation  of  the  Being  called  God,  we 
will  proceed  directly  to  the  formation  of  the  sun.  Prior 
to  its  formation  there  must  have  been  a  congregation  or 
aggregation  of  materials.  Of  what  material  or  materials 
was  the  sun  formed?  A  difficult  question,  seemingly,  yet 
the  answer  is  at  hand :  The  sun,  in  one  sense,  is  the  eye  of 
the  Being  called  God.  But  of  what  substance  is  this  eye 
composed  ?  Answer :  Of  vitalized  electricity.  The 
Divine  is  the  Grand  Electrical  Focus  of  all  worlds,  all  sys- 
tems, all  constellations,  all  suns,  however  vast,  hoivever  numer- 
ous, however  distant  or  near,  they  may  he. 

But  what  is  vitalized  electricity  ?  It  is  that  highest 
conceivable  form  of  electricity  which  has  within  itself  per- 
petual life ;  for,  in  this  sense,  the  word  vitalized  is  now 
used.  Essential  life  is  vitalized  electricity.  Each  flash  of 
the  human  eye  throws  off  a  portion  of  vital  electricity.  A 
person  who  has  much  of  this  vital  electricity,  looking  in 
the  eye  of  one  who  has  a  lesser  amount,  sensibly  affects 
the  latter,  sending  through  the  whole  system  what  is  called 
magnetism.  This  is  but  an  exhibition  in  miniature  of  the 
power  of  the  Divine  Eye  to  vitalize  or  influence  matter  in 
its  primal  conditions.  This  matter  conglomerates,  and 
becomes  like  the  vital  electricity  from  the  eye  of  the  Divine; 
and  thus  that  luminary  or  luminous  body  called  the  sun  is 
formed.  It  becomes,  as  it  were,  a  second  eye,  an  external 
sight,  like  the  human  sight.  The  first  human  sight  is  inte- 
rior ;  the  second  is  the  exterior. 


560  THE   EDUCATOR. 

What,  then,  is  Liglit  ?  While  the  schoolmen  undertake 
to  discourse  of  the  properties  and  uses  of  light,  they  do 
not  start  the  primary  question,  What  is  light?  It  is  a  pri- 
mal principle  existing  in  Nature,  or  in  Inherency.  ]\[ingling 
with  that  element  which  has  been  called  vital  electricity,  it 
comes  to  a  condition  denominated  the  flash.  It  is  said  of 
certain  electrical  conditions,  "  It  lightens."  But  what 
lightens?  By  what  process  is  the  lightning  produced? 
The  answer  is.  By  friction.  This  answer,  however,  is  only 
preparative  to  another  question,  —  What  is  frictionized  ? 
To  produce  friction  there  must  be  a  juxtaposition  of  two  or 
more  substances.  What,  then,  are  those  substances  ?  By 
these  steps  approach  is  made  to  a  focal  point,  —  a  primal 
pivot  on  which  this  whole  subject  turns. 

There  is  a  property  of  Inherency  called  Motion,  or  Activ- 
ity. All  things  in  Nature  are  in  states  of  greater  or  less 
activity,  or  motion.  Wherever  there  is  motion,  of  neces- 
sity there  is  friction,  to  a  greater  or  less  degree. 

This  important  point  being  comprehended,  it  may  now 
be  declared  that  the  grand  primal  element  of  all  elements  is 
Electricity.  As  it  were,  it  lies  back  of  all  other  primal  ele- 
ments. That  which  has  been  termed  Inherency,  with  its 
five  properties,  is  the  child,  so  to  speak,  of  this  grand 
primal  element  of  all  elements. 

All  things  being  in  motion,  electricity  taking  ruder  or 
lower  conditions,  there  are  emissions,  or  there  is  a  throw- 
ing out  or  off  of  the  coarser  forms  of  this  element,  and 
these,  as  it  were,  jostle  or  frictionize  one  another,  and  by 
this  friction  is  developed  what  is  termed  light.  Thus,  an 
ordinary  electrical  machine  emits  sparks,  or  light  (being 
the  same  thing  substantially). 

By  this  careful  analysis,  the  question.  What  is  light?  is 
answered.  In  brief,  the  answer  is,  Frictional  Electricity. 
This  is  a  most  important  unfolding  to  the  inhabitants  of 
your  eartli ;  it  presents  a  substantial  basis  of  all  science, 
and  solves  questions  before  most  diflicnlt  to  be  answered. 

What,  then,  are  the  properties  of  light?     They  are  rare- 


LIGHT   AND   HEAT.  561 

faction  and  condensation.  It  may  be  asked,  WTiat  is  rare- 
fied? or  ivhat  is  condensed?  The  answer  is,  A  gy^osser 
form  of  matter,  —  call  it  what  you  please,  —  "  night,"  or 
"  dark,"  if  you  choose.  These  are  simply  convenient  terms. 
Light  rarefies  these  grosser  forms  of  matter ;  and,  as  a 
sequence,  objects  are  beheld  which  otherwise  would  be 
unperceived.  It  is  the  rarefying  process  which  renders 
them  perceptible  ;  light  does  not  create  the  objects,  but 
they  come  to  view  in  the  more  rarefied  element. 

Light  also  condenses.  By  a  careful  study  of  its  con- 
densific  properties,  the  lens,  the  microscope,  and  the  tele- 
scope, have  been  constructed ;  objects  far  distant  are 
apparently  brought  quite  near  to  the  observer,  and  persons 
are  able  to  inspect  the  neighboring  planets.  It  is  by  con- 
densation that  this  is  accomplished. 

What,  then,  is  Heat,  when  considered  in  distinction  from 
light  ?  Is  the  sun  in  and  of  itself  a  mass  of  liquid  fire,  and 
does  it  warm  whatever  it  reaches,  as  persons  are  warmed 
when  they  approach  fire  or  heat,  ordinarily  produced? 
The  answer  to  the  latter  question  is  flatly  in  the  negative ; 
the  sun  has  not  in  and  of  itself  primarily  more  heat  than  a 
body  of  the  mineral  called  lead  would  have.  By  what  law, 
then,  does  heat  apparently  proceed  from  the  sun? 

The  terms  heat  and  warmth,  when  analyzed,  suggest  the 
thought  of  struggle,  contest,  war.  A  poet  speaks  of  '^  the 
war  of  elements."  In  a  crude  condition  of  the  more  primal 
elements,  they  may  be  said  to  be  in  a  state  of  irregularity 
of  action  ;  and  thus  they  jostle  each  other,  —  they  are  at 
war  with  one  another,  —  there  is  a  strife,  a  contention,  an 
effort  on-  the  part  of  each  to  go  its  desired  but  irregular 
way.  In  this  war  of  these  more  primal  elements  is  gene- 
rated the  condition  usually  denominated  heat,  —  which 
term,  for  the  lack  of  a  better,  may  still  be  employed. 

Here  let  it  be  remarked,  that  in  unfolding  a  new  system 
of  philosophy  to  the  dwellers  of  your  earth,  designed 
especially  for  the  less  educated  classes,  ordinary  scientific 
71 


562  THE   EDUCATOR. 

terms,  such  as  carbon,  oxygen,  etc,  are  studiously  avoided. 
This  is  for  the  reason  that  these  technicaHties  fail,  to  some 
extent,  to  reach  the  interiors.  This  new  philosophy  is 
addressed  to  the  interior  perceptions,  and  must  not  be 
encumbered  with  vague,  difficult,  and  artificially  constructed 
terms. 

In  simplicity,  then,  it  is  stated,  that  heat  is  a  contest,  —  a 
striking  together,  as  it  were,  of  elements.  In  approaching 
the  body  called  the  sun,  but  which  may  for  convenience  be 
considered  a  focus-glass,  these  elements  rush  with  irregu- 
larity ;  and,  flying  off  in  countless  directions,  they  again 
jostle  each  other,  —  they  are  at  war,  —  and  thus  there 
comes  what  is  called  heat.  It  may  be  intense  or  otherwise, 
according  to  the  position  which  the  receiving  object  bears 
to  the  focus-glass.  That  able  scientific  body,  the  Associa- 
tion of  Electricizers,  has  treated  somewhat  fully  of  the 
forms  of  the  particles  passing  through  the  focus-glass,  in 
the  paper  in  which  they  unfolded  the  grand  Diamonic  or 
Impregnative  Law.  These  diamonic  particles,  like  sharp 
needle-points,  spear  or  enter  into  one  another,  so  to  speak; 
and,  by  this  curious  and  heretofore  unexplained  process, 
they  let  out  of  each  other  vitality,  or  the  grand  life-prin- 
ciple,—  corresponding  to  thrusting  the  side,  whereupon 
vitality  is  emitted.  Thus  heat  and  life  are  brought  out. 
Hence,  metaphorically  speaking,  the  sun  is  the  light  and  the 
life  of  the  world  on  which  it  acts,  —  impregnating,  unfold- 
ing, exjDanding,  calling  forth  from  apparently  inanimate 
matter  life,  light,  and  activity. 

How  sublime,  beautiful,  divine,  are  Nature's  laws ! 
Countless  are  the  invisible  influences  which  arc  perpetu- 
ally, though  in  seeming  silence,  doing  their  work.  It  is 
not  a  matter  of  surprise  that  the  ancient  dwellers  on  your 
earth  worshipped  and  offered  sacrifices  to  the  sun.  Next 
to  the  Divine,  that  luminary  is  worthiest  of  reverence  and 
of  worship.  Unsolicited,  uncourted,  it  gives.  Generously, 
silently,  it  distributes  its  countless  blessings.     Disregard- 


THE    MOON.  563 

ing  character,  climate,  or  nation,  it  impartially  bestows  its 
gifts,  —  calling  forth  gratitude,  life,  joy,  ineffable. 

The  statements  in  this  paper  are  commended  to  the  crit- 
ical attention  of  astronomers.  What  is  here  termed  the 
primal  element  of  all  elements  is  to  revolutionize  the  scien- 
tific world ;  and  those  persons  who  now  walk  on  their 
heads  [that  is,  see  things  in  inverted  order]  will  travel  on 
their  feet.  Thus  they  will  be  enabled  to  perceive  the 
harmony  of  all  primals  with  that  element  which  causes  the 
heart  to  beat.  In  the  futures  there  will  be  a  more  and  yet 
more  harmonious  action  of  the  elements,  and  universal  love 
will  prevail. 

3.   Of  the  Moon. 

Whence  does  the  moon  obtain  her  light  ?  What  relation 
does  she  bear  to  the  sun?  Is  she  an  inhabited  planet? 
Has  she  mountains  and  cavities  ?  How  does  she  afiect  the 
earth  ? 

The  astronomer  seeks  information  on  these  points  with 
keenest  zest,  and  with  earnest  perseverance.  They  who 
have  passed  to  the  higher  conditions,  and  who  were  pre- 
viously interested  in  astronomical  science,  continue  their 
investigations  with  unabated  interest.  Surrounded  by 
more  favorable  conditions,  able  to  pass  with  ease  from 
planet  to  planet,  and  to  voyage  from  system  to  system, 
they  acquire  knowledge  and  wisdom  with  greater  celerity, 
and  with  vastly  more  accuracy  [than  when  in  the  earth- 
life]. 

The  moon  is  inhabited.  It  has  on  its  broad  bosom  a 
race  greatly  advanced  in  the  knowledge  of  science  and  the 
arts.  Beautiful,  spacious,  and  economic  institutions  of 
education  are  there  founded,  and  the  sciences  and  arts  are 
pursued  to  very  great  perfection.  The  grand  element 
there  used,  for  locomotive,  iutercommunicative,  combinific, 
agricultural,  and  hygienic  purposes,  is  electricity  in  its 
various  conditions,  —  gross,  fine,  and  most  rarefied.     The 


564  THE   EDUCATOR. 

moon  has  vast  ranges  of  lofty  mountains,  and  extensive 
cavities  with  vast  apartments,  in  which  are  found  precious 
stones,  diamonds,  and  other  minerals,  which  are  wrought 
into  forms  of  beauty  and  use.  Their  structures  are  com- 
posed of  beautiful  minerals,  conglomerated  by  an  abundant 
and  easily  obtained  cement. 

In  an  important  sense  the  moon  is  a  queen,  and  the  sun 
a  king  —  bearing  to  each  other  somewhat  the  relations  of 
husband  and  wife.  The  moon  looks  to  the  sun  for  certain 
essential  influences,  among  which  is  that  of  rarefaction. 
The  sun,  so  to  speak,  looks  into  the  eyes  of  the  moon ; 
and  certain  vivifying,  rarefying,  magnetic  influences  are 
thereby  imparted.  Were  it  not  for  these,  the  moon  could 
not  be  inhabited. 

In  the  paper  on  the  silvers  there  was  a  slight  reference 
to  the  moon.  The  Association  of  Agriculturalizers  spoke 
of  trees  as  attradors ;  but  could  not,  consistently  with  its 
prescribed  limits,  speak  of  the  moon  in  that  connection. 
Particularly  when  the  moon  is  in  that  condition  called  its 
full,  there  descends  by  attraction  a  quiet,  soothing,  and 
expanding  influence  ;  vegetation  feels  its  power,  and  man 
more  especially  is  afi"ected  thereby.  Beholding  the  rounded 
orb,  the  mind  expands  and  is  elevated  to  more  divine  and 
lofty  conditions.  The  little  buds  swell,  and  the  embryonic 
one  struggles  to  escape  from  the  expanded  and  ripened 
womb.  The  fruits  gathered  at  that  season  are  more 
delicious,  and  contain  a  larger  amount  of  the  expansive 
and  finer  fluids.  Hence,  with  some  propriety,  man  has 
been  led  to  reverence  and  worship  the  moon. 


4.   Of  the  NoHh  Star. 

In  all  ages,  and  in  all  the  various  conditions  in  which 
man  has  been  placed,  the  stars  have  been  observed  by  him 
with  the  deepest  emotions.  Well  was  it  written,  "  The 
heavens  declare  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  firmament 
ehoweth  his  handiwork."     It  was  also  truly  said : 


TEE  NORTH   STAR.  565 

**  The  undevout  astronomer  is  mad." 

The  mind  which  does  nt)t  take  cognizance  of  intelligence, 
wisdom,  power,  and  love,  when  observing  the  stars,  must 
be  in  an  insane  condition.  As  naturally  as  rivers  to  the 
ocean  run,  or  the  blaze  ascends,  so  the  mind  passes  from 
the  works  to  the  skilful  Worker. 

But,  amidst  the  host  of  stars  which  in  every  age  have 
attracted  the  attention  of  mankind,  there  is  none  which  has 
excited  so  intense  an  interest,  in  both  the  learned  and  the 
unlearned,  as  that  usually  called  the  North  Star.  What 
are  the  peculiarities  which  mark  that  orb  ?  What  of  its 
peculiar  location  ?  What  of  its  attractive  powers  ?  These 
are  questions  of  absorbing  interest  to  the  astronomer,  the 
mariner,  and  the  wanderer.  All  look  to  that  star  for  direc- 
tion. Unerringly,  cheerfully,  placidly,  it  does  its  appro- 
priate work. 

Correspondentially,  the  north  star  is  to  the  external 
vision  what  the  intuitive s,  or  interior  tutors,  are  to  the 
inner  sight.  Could  man's  interiors  be  presented  to  his 
inspection,  he  would  there  behold  a  guiding  star,  which, 
when  the  mind  is  unclouded,  unerringly  guides  the  feet  in 
the  right  direction  ;  but,  when  the  mind  becomes  beclouded 
by  falsehood  or  by  evils,  then  man  knows  not  whither  he 
goes.  Then  the  inner  star  shines  not;  the  pitfalls  and  snares 
of  temptation  are  before  him,  but  he  knows  not  their  pres- 
ence. Every  individual  has,  within,  this  guiding  star ;  it 
has  been  not  unwisely  called  the  inner  light.  When  this 
inner  star  becomes  obscured,  the  person  says  to  others, 
"  Lead  me  —  I  know  not  where  to  go."  If  the  one  thus 
applied  to  is  guided  by  the  inner  light,  well :  but,  if  other- 
wise, temptations,  dangers,  pitfalls,  are  before  them. 

There  must  be  in  every  person  a  fixed  iyidividuality. 
Without  this,  one  goes  because  another  goes  ;  and  this  is 
the  grand  primal  curse,  which  to  this  hour  has  kept  man 
from  Nature's  true  Eden.  The  north  star  perpetually 
teaches  the  grand  lesson  of  individuality.  Night  after 
night,  year  after  year,  heedless  of  others,  it  points   its 

48 


566  THE    EDUCATOR. 

individual  way.  The  instant  a  person  follows  another,  con- 
trary to  his  own  interior  consciousness,  that  instant  he  is 
liable  to  wander. 

The  north  star  is  a  vast  body  of  magnetism.  The  Asso- 
ciation of  Educationizers  spoke  at  some  length  oi  spiritism 
as  an  emanation  from  the  Spirit  of  all  spirits.  Spiritism 
is  transmitted, —  it  attracts  to  itself  certain  forces;  the 
offspring  is  conceived ;  the  child  is  born.  Magnetism 
attracts,  catches,  and  holds.  The  north  star  is  attractive. 
Like  ever  seeks  its  like ;  and  hence  the  magnetic  needle 
unerringly  points  to  the  north.  Thus  the  compass,  a 
secondary  guide,  has  been  constructed  as  a  temporary 
convenience.  But  the  compass  is  liable  to  be  influenced 
by  surrounding  conditions.  In  this  respect  it  corresponds 
to  ordinary  education  [or  instruction].  That  is  affected 
by  surrounding  influences,  and  hence  is  less  reliable  than 
the  interior  star.  It  is  but  a  temporary  substitute,  need- 
ful for  a  class  while  in  certain  conditions  of  partial  unfold- 
ing ;  but,  like  the  compass,  may  be  laid  aside  when  the 
north  star  is  seen.  Ordinary  education,  then,  is  to  pass 
away,  the  star  of  intuition  being  the  only  true  teacher. 

Whence  comes  the  magnetism  of  the  north  star?  From 
the  eye  of  the  Divine.  The  little  newly-born  child  soon 
begins  to  receive  influences  from  the  eye  of  its  mother^ 
the  breasts  are  so  located  that  when  the  babe  receives  its 
food  the  mother  looks  into  its  eyes  ;  she  thus  imparts 
certain  magnetic  influences,  and  the  child  begins  to  see, 
to  take  cognizance  of  surrounding  objects.  So  the  north 
star  is  a  babe  of  the  Father  and  the  Mother  —  the  Divine 
Essence  of  all  essences  ;  the  magnetic  revivifying  influence 
passes  to  it,  and  thus  that  star  becomes  the  grand,  guiding, 
external  light  —  it  guides  the  wanderer  on  his  Avay.  It 
was  needful,  in  the  revolutions  of  Nature,  that  there  should 
be  an  infallible  guide  —  one  star  that  would  ever  be  at  its 
post.  This  being  sometimes  obscured  by  intervening 
clouds,  when  man  became  a  voyager,  ho  needed  a  tem- 
porary substitute  ;  and  the  compass  supplied  that  want. 
Thus,  invariably,  as  wants  come,  so  do  supplies. 


COMETS.  567 

5.  Of  Comets. 

By  what  laws  are  the  heavenly  bodies,  so  called,  formed? 
How  are  they  controlled  ?  And  how  does  each  rolling  orb 
affect  its  neighboring  orb,  or  orbs  ? 

Vast  as  is  the  range  of  these  questions,  opening  to  the 
contemplative  mind  worlds  of  thought  and  of  research,  yet 
all  Nature's  laws  are  simple,  beautiful,  and  easily  com- 
prehended. Man  being  a  miniature  universe,  all  which 
exists  without  him  is  found  correspondentially  ivithin  him. 
The  grand  science  of  astronomy  will  never  be  fully  com- 
prehended and  wisely  received,  until  man  knows  him- 
self, how  he  was  formed,  and  by  what  law  he  is  gov- 
erned. 

There  is  a  science,  now  beginning  to  attract  attention  on 
your  earth,  which  is  usually  called  psycliometry .  Persons 
are  continually  throwing  off  influences  which  affect  them- 
selves and  surrounding  persons.  When  writing,  in  the 
condition  of  sadness^  for  example,  one  imparts  or  sends 
off  a  portion  of  that  sadness  ;  the  psychometer  or  psycho- 
metress  sees,  or  feels,  rather,  that  gloom  which  is  thrown 
off.  So  a  person  who  is  peculiarly  sensitive  may  impart 
a  portion  of  this  sensitiveness  to  another,  and  this  second 
person  is  brought  into  a  condition  similar  to  that  of  the 
first.  That  is,  there  is  a  throwing  out  or  off  from  the  first 
person  to  the  second. 

Comets  are  conglomerative  particles  of  matter  which 
are  thrown  off  from  bodies  in  their  evolutions,  as  an 
ordinary  grindstone  throws  off  water  when  revolving. 

This  principle  being  comprehended,  another  may  be 
unfolded.  When  a  person  imparts  a  portion  of  himself 
to  another,  there  is,  by  that  process,  formed  an  attraction, 
cohesion,  or  what  is  vaguely  called  love  between  the  two. 
Persons  who  are  thus  connected  like  to  be  together ;  they 
are  fond  of  each  other's  company,  —  it  may  be  in  gorman- 
dizing, or  in  hunting,  in  laboring,  or  in  sleeping.  The  law 
here  is  precisely  the  same  as  that  which  attracts  a  comet. 


568  THE   EDUCATOR. 

Thus,  the  comet  moves  in  what  is  termed  its  orbit ;  or  it 
sails,  as  it  were,  around  the  body  of  which  it  was  primarily 
a  part.  While,  however,  it  likes  to  be  in  the  company  of 
its  mother-planet,  yet,  by  a  law  of  natural  individualization, 
it  cannot  become  wholly  one  again  with  that  planet  except 
by  a  grand  and  universal  process  of  absorption.  Matter, 
as  mere  matter,  may  in  this  sense  become  agglomerated ; 
but  when  it  arrives  at  that  condition  called  immortality  it 
ever  remains  a  distinct  individuality.  Comets  appear  at 
times  to  closely  approach  the  earth  on  which  you  dwell, 
and  fearful  minds  entertain  forebodings  of  sad  casualties ; 
but  it  is  only  in  appearance  that  these  bodies  ever  nearly 
approximate  this  planet.  Certain  atmospherical  conditions 
enable  the  beholder  to  discern  these  luminous  bodies  more 
clearly  at  one  time  than  at  another ;  and  hence  they  seem 
to  come  near  the  earth,  and  exhibit  what  is  vaguely  called 
a  tail. 

What,  then,  it  may  be  asked,  are  the  uses  of  the  bodies 
called  Comets  ?  They  are,  in  their  turn,  attractive  ;  being 
magnetic,  they  draw  to  themselves  fine-particled  matter,  as 
the  ordinary  magnet  attracts  iron  filings ;  these  particles 
become  one  with  the  mass ;  and  thus,  though  irregular  at 
first,  yet  in  process  of  time  they  become  harmonious  bodies, 
growing  more  and  more  rotund.  So,  planet  after  planet 
and  world  after  world  are  formed,  coming  into  conditions 
suited  to  the  production  of  minerals,  vegetables,  animals, 
man. 

The  mind  is  wrapt  in  wonder  at  the  contemplation  of 
processes  so  vast,  so  orderly,  so  perfect !  The  particle  of 
matter  to-day  thrown  ofi"  from  your  planet  may  become 
[the  nucleus  of]  an  inhabited  world !  So,  system  after 
system  is  forming,  each  having  its  appropriate  relations  to 
others,  and  all  forming  one  vast,  beauteous  whole  ! 


THE   NORTHERN   LIGHTS.  569 

6.   Of  the  Northern  Lights. 

Occasionally  persons  have  appeared  on  your  earth  who 
have  been  called  the  "  lights  of  the  world."  Generally, 
however,  such  have  been  misunderstood  and  misinterpreted. 
Whence  were  they?  and  what  good  did  they  do?  are 
inquiries  which  have  been  made  respecting  these  persons. 
The  light  shone  into  the  world,  but  the  darkness  compre- 
hended it  not. 

So  in  respect  to  what  are  called  the  Northern  Lights : 
the  questions  have  been  frequently  and  earnestly  proposed, 
"Whence  are  they?  What  use  do  they  subserve  to  the 
inhabitants  of  this  planet?  No  dweller  on  your  earth  has 
been  able  to  answer;  but  persons  who  have  passed  to 
higher  conditions,  being  able  more  fully  to  comprehend 
causes  and  to  observe  effects,  are  competent  to  reply  to 
these  intricate  questions. 

First,  then,  of  the  lights  themselves :  That  very  learned 
association  called  Electricizers  has  spoken  several  times 
of  the  North ;  it  has  declared  that  what  is  termed  the  North 
is  the  grand  reservoir  where  Nature  keeps  her  ample 
stores  of  supplies  for  the  mineral,  vegetable,  and  animal 
kingdoms.  It  is,  in  one  sense,  the  grand  natural  centre  of 
the  ordinary  electricity.  Electricity  exists  in  various  con- 
ditions, and  performs  various  offices ;  among  which  is  that 
of  emitting  light,  as  stated  in  the  valuable  paper  relating  to 
the  sun.  Light  from  electricity  can  be  easily  emitted  by 
friction ;  it  is  what  is  called  by  the  schools  frictlonal  elec- 
tricity, in  distinction  from  voltaic. 

But  what  is  frictionized  to  form  the  northern  lights? 
and  why  should  they  only  occasionally  appear,  unlike  the 
light  emitted  from  the  sun,  which  is  constant  ?  There  is 
at  the  North  a  vast  cavity,  which  has  its  various  offices,  all 
of  which  need  not  be  enumerated  here.  Electricity  is 
universal ;  there  is  no  place  where  it  is  not  found,  to  some 
extent,  and  in  some  condition.  But  there  may  be,  and 
there  is  at  times,  an  accumulation  of  a  superabundance 
72  48* 


570  THE   EDUCATOE. 

of  this  element  in  certain  locations,  and,  consequently,  a 
lack  to  the  same  amount  in  others.  As  with  the  air,  so 
with  electricity :  there  is  always  the  same  amount  as  a 
whole,  but  when  there  is  a  superabundance  in  one  place 
there  is  too  little  in  another,  and  hence  it  flows  to  the 
place  where  most  needed.  Thus  the  northern  lights 
appear  only  occasionally,  when  some  region  needs  a  sup- 
ply of  electricity.  This  element  gathers  there  in  abundance, 
waiting,  as  it  were,  to  find  an  electric  vacuum,  and  gener- 
ously distributing  to  fill  that  vacuum. 

The  electric  influences  thus  freely  dispensed  from  the 
North  bring  the  atmosphere  into  more  vital  conditions;  and 
the  inhabitants  of  earth  not  only  breathe  purer  air,  but  they 
inhale  a  greater  amount  of  vital  electricity.  The  lower 
animals,  and  the  plants  also,  derive  vitality  from  the  same 
source ;  the  fruits  are  rendered  more  delicious  and  vital- 
izing ;  and  the  flowing  and  springing  waters  are  also  more 
fully  charged  with  the  vital  fluid. 

So  ample,  various,  and  rich,  are  the  supplies  which  Nature 
has  provided  for  all  things  enjoying  life  ! 

7.   Of  the  North,  and  the  Otngin  of  Man. 

A  world  of  thought  is  connected  with  the  North.  Who 
shall  unfold  its  mighty  secrets  ?  Who  shall  speak  of  its 
vitalizing  influences,  —  of  the  electric  currents  perpetually 
flowing  therefrom?  Who  shall  say  that  the  first  formation 
of  man  did  not  commence  at  the  North? 

There  must  have  been  a  time  when  immortals  were 
formed.  There  must  have  been  a  reason  why  they  scat- 
tered, like  seeds  carried  by  the  winds.  And  all  this  must 
have  been  accomplished  without  miracle.  Miracle  is 
atheism. 

The  North  is  generative.  This  is  the  grand  secret  of  all 
secrets.  It  is  vitalized  electricity  which  generates  and 
which  conglomerates,  —  pressing,  as  it  were,  into  being 
perpetual  lifes,  or  animated  existences.     These  animated 


THE    NORTH  — ORIGIN"    OF    MAN.  571 

existences  have  the  power  of  regeneration,  or  reproduc- 
tion. The  North  is  the  grand  reservoir  of  this  element ; 
that  immensely  important  point  corresponds  to  the  navel 
in  the  human  structure.  From  it  all  things  flow.  The 
embryonic  formation  connects  with  and  proceeds  from  that 
organ.  By  the  same  grand  generative  law  worlds  on 
worlds  spring  into  being.  The  currents  flowing  from  the 
North  push  the  population  onward;  and  diversities  of  cli- 
mate, foods,  and  employments,  occasion  differences  of  com- 
plexion and  of  conditions  of  progress.  Hence  the  specu- 
lations concerning  the  Northmen,  and  the  diversities  of  the 
human  species. 

[Subsequently,  another  speaker  further  elaborated  this  point,  as  fol- 
lows :J 

Though  some  of  the  ancient  records  are  flibulous,  yet 
they  are  useful  as  indicating  the  state  of  mind  in  remote 
ages.  It  is  recorded,  "  And  there  was  not  a  man  to  till  the 
ground.  .  .  .  And  the  Lord  God  formed  man."  It  is 
also  said,  that  perceiving  that  it  was  unwise  for  man  to  be 
alone,  God  made  a  second  man,  whom  he  called  wo-man 
\ioomh-mcui],  and  thus,  by  miraculous  agencies,  a  pair 
existed  on  this  earth,  —  one  holding  the  relation  of  imparter, 
the  other  of  receiver,  or,  in  other  words,  the  one  male  and 
the  other  female. 

This  ancient  narrative  is  referred  to  at  this  time  as  intro- 
ductory to  the  presentation  of  new  and  important  philo- 
sophical instructions  respecting  the  origin  of  man.  It  is 
expected  that  the  theological  classes  will  reject  these  teach- 
ings, but  it  is  felt  that  greatly  advanced  minds  will  receive 
them  with  emotions  which  words  cannot  express. 

Man,  male  and  female,  is  here.  He  has  evidently  been 
greatly  unfolded  in  a  knowledge  of  the  useful  arts  and  the 
important  sciences.  But  how  came  he  here  ?  By  what 
road  did  he  travel  to  reach  this  planet?  Man  was  not 
instantaneously  or  miraculously  formed.  Nature  knows 
not  of  miracles  —  she  is  equally  ignorant  of  accidents.     As 


572  THE    EDUCATOR. 

has  been  already  said  by  others,  miracle  is  atheism;  there 
is  no  just  conception  of  the  Divine,  when  miracles  are 
imagined  to  have  been  interposed  at  certain  epochs.  Man, 
then,  did  not  reach  this  earth  by  miracle,  but  in  accordance 
with  eternal,  unchanging  law. 

But,  by  what  law  or  laws  was  man  here  introduced  ?  In 
another  paper  it  has  been  said  that  the  sun  bears  the  rela- 
tion of  father,  and  the  moon  that  of  mother.  It  has  also 
been  declared  that  the  moon  is  an  inhabited  body,  having 
its  mountains,  cavities,  educational  institutions,  and  its 
harmonious  and  beautiful  structures.  It  has  furthermore 
been  said  that  the  bodies  ordinarily  called  planets  bear  the 
relation  of  children  to  the  sun  and  the  moon;  and  that 
comets  are  particled  matter  thrown  off  at  different  times, 
attracting  to  themselves  other  particles,  and  becoming 
inhabited  planets.  Keeping  these  important  teachings  in 
mind,  and  remembering  that  this  earth  is  a  planet,  it  will 
be  easily  perceived  through  what  gradations  of  forms  it 
has  become  what  it  is,  and  by  what  law  it  has  been  peopled. 

In  the  act  of  transmission  a  miniature  self  is  thrown  off; 
all  the  essential  faculties  of  body  and  mind  are  transmitted, 
and  agglomeration  passes  onward  serially  from  condition 
to  condition,  until  a  human  form  appears,  having  life, 
activity,  expansion,  and  attraction.  The  law  is  precisely 
the  same  in  the  formation  of  a  planet ;  there  is,  in  the  par- 
ticled matter  thrown  off,  all  that  is  essential  to  constitute, 
not  only  a  planet,  but  also  the  mineral,  vegetable,  and 
animal  conditions  on  that  planet  —  so  that  the  mighty 
work  proceeds  serially  with  as  much  certainty  as  do  the 
secret  but  grand  worabomic  processes  [in  the  animal  or 
human  being]. 

In  the  beginning,  then,  it  required  lower,  higher,  and 
highest  conditions  to  form  the  being  called  man.  He  has 
witiiin  himself  all  that  constituted  the  past,  and  is  a  repre- 
sentative of  the  Whole.  Whatever,  then,  exists  without 
man,  exists  within  him. 

But  there  must  bo  an  especially  favorable  spot  for  the 


man's  unfolding.  573 

Beginning  of  generation  or  formation.  That  spot  is  the 
North.  There  is  the  seat  of  attraction,  corresponding  to 
the  organ  called  the  navel ;  there  are  peculiar  magnetisms, 
especially  vital  electricity  and  the  finer  fluids ;  there  are 
electric  currents  and  the  umbilical  cord.  Formation  or 
generation  began  at  that  point,  and  spread  out  by  nice, 
closely-connected  links,  or  fibres,  like  the  cord  referred  to, 
until  a  central,  or,  as  it  is  termed,  more  tropical  climate 
was  reached,  and  there,  as  the  child  by  warmth  is  nour- 
ished and  protected,  man  comes  forth  into  being.  It  may 
DO  called,  metaphorically,  an  "  Eden,"  or  a  "  garden  "  of 
tropical  flowers.  There  fruits  spontaneously  and  gener- 
ously grow ;  and  the  climate,  so  bland,  soothing,  harmoni- 
ous, may  be  said  to  have  cradled  the  child  until  it  ripened 
more  fully  into  being. 

By  this  simple  process,  then,  man  reached  this  earth. 
All  things  in  Nature  being  male  and  female,  by  the  same 
process  a  second  would  appear.  This  human  pair  in  pri- 
mal conditions  were  in  comparative  ignorance,  and  but 
little  above  the  animals  which  surrounded  them.  Yet 
within  them  they  had  that  star  which  shines  forever,  —  the 

star  of  INDIVIDUAL    IMMOETALITY. 


8.   Of  Man's  Unfolding. 

In  his  primal  condition  man  is  represented  by  the  bud, 
having  within  itself  all  that  is  essential  to  constitute  the 
rose.  He  is  capable  of  perpetually  unfolding;  that  is,  of 
exhibiting  that  which  exists  within.  A  human  pair,  having 
within  themselves  all  which  was  essential  for  generative 
purposes,  unfolded  [or  produced  offspring],  and  thus 
fanfiily  relations  came,  —  the  parents  corresponding  to  the 
sun  and  moon,  and  the  offspring  to  the  planets.  Thus  was 
formed  the  first  grand  circle.  Next  came  what  is  called 
the  tribe,  the  triune,  or  third  condition.  Springing  from 
this  came  a  fourth,  the  nation.  Passing  still  further  on, 
there  is  the  fifth  state,  the  world,  or  union  of  nations. 


574  THE   EDUCATOR. 

Next  is  the  sixth,  the  union  of  planet  loitli  planet,  and  the 
action  and  reaction  of  one  upon  the  other.  Lastly,  there 
arrives  a  condition  of  unity  or  oneness  with  the  Divine.  In 
this  seventh  state,  the  Divine  is  married  to  the  human,  and 
the  human  assimihites  with  the  Divine.  Such  is  the  order 
of  man's  unfolding,  from  the  lowest  to  the  most  expanded 
condition.  In  the  latter,  recognizing  the  Divine  as  the 
Father  and  the  Mother,  the  children  enter  into  associations 
for  the  promotion  of  a  human  brotherhood,  seeking  a  true 
commonwealth.     Such  is  the  destination  of  man. 

At  the  present  time  man  has  unfolded  to  the  condition 
of  national  combination,  —  each  nation  having  its  distinct 
institutions  and  jurisdiction.  But  the  day  is  already  dawn- 
ing when  there  must  be  advancement  to  a  higher  condition ; 
when  the  bond  of  brotherhood  and  sisterhood,  correspond- 
ing to  planetary  relations,  shall  be  formed  and  gradually 
extended ;  when  each  person  shall  act  on  his  and  her 
individual  responsibility,  yet  with  reference  to  the  common 
good.  The  good  of  each  individual  embraces  the  good  of 
the  whole,  each  and  all  being  fragments  of  this  whole. 

That  an  enterprise  so  vast  and  momentous  may  be  com- 
menced and  forwarded,  there  must  be,  so  to  speak,  a  con- 
glomeration, aggregation,  or  association,  of  persons.  They 
must  be  attracted  by  the  law  of  affinity,  each  understanding 
his  and  her  own  individual  rights,  duties,  and  responsibili- 
ties, and  also  the  rights,  duties,  and  responsibilities,  of  his 
and  her  associates.  This  association  must  correspond  to 
the  organization  of  the  heavenly  bodies  :  there  must  be 
the  male  and  female,  representative  of  the  sun  and  moon  ; 
there  must  be  the  individual  north  star,  and  harmonious 
activities  corresponding  to  planetary  motions.  They  who 
would  bring  heaven  down  to  earth,  or  raise  earth  up  to 
heaven,  and  introduce  the  divine  social  state,  must  study 
astronomy,  and  become  intimately  acquainted  with  the 
laws  Avliich  cause  each  orb  to  move  in  its  appropriate 
sphere,  and  uncomplainingly  and  generously  distribute  its 
individual  goods.     Until  these  laAvs  of  the  celestial  regions 


GRAVITATION.  575 

are  fully  comprehended  and  wisely  received,  man  cannot 
arrive  at  the  best  or  highest  social  condition. 

In  the  higher  spheres  are  recognized  what  are  termed 
the  numerical  perfections,  namely,  the  unit,  the  triunes 
or  threes,  the  sevens,  and  the  tivelves.  In  constructing  a  new 
order  of  society,  there  must  be,  first,  the  individual  —  the 
leading,  prominent  mind ;  second,  the  three  or  triune,  sur- 
rounding, acting  and  reacting  upon  that  mind  ;  thirdly,  the 
seven  associated  bodies,  each  having  its  distinct  yet  cooper- 
ative department  of  labor.  There  must  be,  also,  the  twelve 
[representatives  of  principles],  corresponding  to  the  twelve 
signs  of  the  zodiac  —  each  individual,  like  each  month  in 
the  year,  exerting  his  or  her  especial  influence.  Holding 
thus  their  individual  positions,  they  will  form,  like  the 
twelve  months,  a  harmonious,  complete  whole  ;  and  in  this 
way  can  be  constituted  a  peaceful,  sweet,  glorious,  happy 

H05IE  ! 

They  who  come  from  the  higher  condition,  observing 
the  angularities  and  inharmonies  which  exist,  and  desiring 
to  unite  earth  with  heaven,  seek  first  to  unfold  primal 
principles,  and  then  to  associate  mankind  in  accordance 
with  these  principles  —  thus,  of  many,  forming  truly  one. 
That  which  to  external  view  appears  distant  and  chimerical 
can  be  brought  near,  and  will  be  consummated. 

9.   Of  Gravitation. 

Sermons  are  found  in  stones,  books  in  the  running 
brooks,  and  in  all  things  law.  Accidents,  miracles,  super- 
naturals,  in  a  broad  sense  have  no  existence.  All  things 
are  what  they  are  because  of  eternal,  immutable  laws. 
There  is  a  Lawgiver,  — a  Being  infinite  in  intelligence,  wis- 
dom, power,  and  goodness.  Within  Himself,  as  it  were.  He 
contains  the  essences  of  all  things  which  are  ;  and  has 
imparted  of  these  essences  to  the  miniature  god  called 
man.  God  is  thus  in  man,  and  man  in  God,  as  the  embryo 
exists  in  the  mother  and  the  mother  in  it. 


576  THE   EDUCATOR. 

But,  by  a  law  of  gravitation,  the  child  presses  downward, 
or  seeks  to  pass  into  the  condition  of  birth.  Were  it  not 
for  this  law,  the  child  would  remain  unborn. 

Within  the  human  structure,  also,  there  is  a  law  of  grav- 
itation as  manifestly  as  in  the  outer  world  ;  each  lic[uid,  each 
particle  of  food,  received  into  the  organism,  gravitates  to 
its  proper  position  with  as  much  certainty  as  the  mercury 
falls  in  the  thermometer. 

What,  then,  is  gravity  ?  This  is  an  intensely  interesting 
inquiry.  Why  does  the  apple,  on  leaving  the  branch,  pass 
doivnwards  ?  (to  use  the  common  phraseology,  though, 
philosophically  speaking,  there  is  neither  downward  nor 
upward.)     Why  does  the  mercury  descend? 

The  earth  has  within  itself  a  vast  amount  of  mineral 
substances,  in  various  conditions,  and  exerting  various 
influences.  These  minerals  may  be  considered  as  in  one 
sense  a  great  family,  each  class  or  genus  constantly 
employed  in  its  peculiar  function  ;  acting,  however,  for  the 
good  of  the  whole  family  —  ever  imparting  and  receiving. 
Among  these  is  the  mineral  called  lodestone.  This  is  a 
very  attractive  and  very  abundant  mineral,  though,  as  yet, 
compai'atively  little  use  has  been  made  of  it.  While  men 
of  science  are  acquainted  with  its  attractive  power,  they 
do  not  as  yet  know  fully  of  its  relations  to  certain  other 
minerals,  and  hence  the  difficulty  of  using  it  for  general 
scientific  purposes. 

It  is  because  of  the  existence  of  this  mineral  in  the  earth 
that  all  things  are  drawn  thereto.  This  is  what  is  termed 
gravitation.  If  by  any  process  the  lodestone  could  be 
wholly  removed  from  the  earth,  things  would  no  more  pass 
down  than  horizontally.  The  principle  is  precisely  the 
same  as  when  you  place  a  needle  within  a  certain  distance 
of  a  magnet,  and  it  springs  directly  to  the  seat  of  attrac- 
tion. Hence,  there  is  a  constant  pressure  of  bodies  down- 
ward —  the  heavier,  as  they  are  called,  displacing  the 
lighter.  Stones  and  the  denser  minerals  have,  therefore, 
a  constant  tendency  to  seek  the  centre.     Deposit  a  solid 


TREATMENT  OF  ANIMALS.  577 

body  in  a  particular  location  this  year,  and  a  tliousand 
years  hence,  were  you  to  look  for  it,  it  would  be  found  to 
have  changed  its  position  to  some  extent,  depending  on  the 
condition  of  the  soil  and  the  gases  in  the  locality.  The 
mountains  of  lodestone  exist  more  especially  in  the  region 
of  the  equator  ;  and  hence  there  is  the  seat,  or,  in  familiar 
language,  the  centre  of  gravitation. 

It  is  an  interesting  question,  Whence  originates  the 
lodestone  ?  But  the  answer  to  this  must  be  postponed 
until  an  elaborate  series  of  geologic  discourses  can  be 
given,  which  cannot  be  done  without  the  use  of  an  extensive 
cabinet. 

[Note.  At  a  subsequent  day,  a  series  of  jjapers  containing  hints  and 
outlines  relating  to  the  general  sulyect  of  Geology,  especially  in  its  rela- 
tions to  Human  Culture,  was  communicated  at  Clinton,  N.  Y. ;  but  their 
length  precludes  their  insertion  in  the  present  volume.] 


§  V.     MORAL   AND    REFORMATORY. 

[Communicated  in  the  latter  part  of  1850  —  understood  to  be  from  the  "  Associa- 
tion OF  Beneficents."] 

1.   Oil  the  Treatment  of  Dumb  Animals. 

"  I  -would  not  enter  on  my  list  of  friends 

(Though  graced  with  polished  manners  and  fine  sense, 

Yet  wanting  sensibility)  the  man 

"Who  needlessly  sets  foot  upon  a  worm." 

There  are  certain  general  tests  of  character.  Persons 
will  often  make  large  professions,  claim  a  deep  interest  in 
benevolent  efforts,  and  yet,  occasionally,  little  incidents  may 
occur  which  at  once  open  to  the  observing  mind  their  real 
character. 

The  truly  good  love  their  kind.  They  ask  not  of  con- 
dition, clime,  complexion,  or  sex ;  it  is  enough  for  them  to 
know  that  the  needy  are  human  beings.  Each  man  and 
woman,  during  natural  life,  has  opportunities  of  showing, 
in  countless  ways,  the  interest  they  feel  in  the  general 
73  49 


578  THE   EDUCATOR. 

welfare  of  their  race.  Truly,  the  world  is  made  up  of 
little  things.  Equally  true  is  it  that  characters  are  under- 
stood by  comparatively  insignificant  acts. 

Men  appear  on  the  forum,  at  the  bar,  in  the  public  assem- 
bly ;  it  is  difficult  to  judge  of  their  real  character  in  such 
positions.  But  follow  them  back  into  the  neighborhood 
where  daily  they  are  seen  passing  and  repassing ;  or  go 
into  the  domestic  circle  —  look  at  them  as  holding  the  con- 
jugal, the  parental,  and  other  domestic  relations.  There, 
away  from  the  public  eye,  they  act  themselves,  and  you 
are  able  to  draw  a  portrait  of  their  real  and  actual  life. 
There  they  are  known ;  for  there  there  is  little  or  no  tempt- 
ation to  wear  a  mask. 

Pass  still  beyond  that  circle,  and  observe  the  animals 
around  them ;  notice  whether  these  are  carefully  fed,  gently 
treated,  and  lovingly  embraced ;  and  here  is  a  sure  test  of 
human  character.  Whoever  can  torture  an  insect,  however 
small,  lacks,  in  some  degree,  an  element  of  character  essen- 
tial to  human  j)erfection.  See  one  who  loves  animals, 
gathers  around  him  pets,  is  fond  of  children,  and  you  behold 
a  person  of  gentleness  of  demeanor,  quietness  of  life,  purity 
of  intention. 

Animals  bear  to  man  a  very  close  relation.  They  often 
form  a  part  of  the  domestic  circle.  They  are  capable  of 
being  trained,  instructed,  and  brought  into  comparatively 
fine  conditions.  One  asked,  "  What  is  man,  that  God  is 
mindful  of  him?"  Flitting  across  the  heavens,  flowing 
down  into  the  deepest  recesses  of  the  human  soul,  the 
answer  was  written,  as  with  the  pen  of  wisdom  and  love, 
"  Thou  hast  made  him  a  little  lower  than  the  angels, 
crowned  him  with  glory  and  lienor,  given  him  dominion 
over  all  things."  Man  stands,  as  it  were,  on  an  apex  ;  he  is 
to  control,  subdue,  and  improve,  all  in  the  animal,  vegeta- 
ble, and  mineral  kingdoms,  and  even  the  elemental  kingdom. 
All  are  his ;  they  are  God-given  blessings.  And,  as  his 
mind  shall  be  enlarged,  as  he  shall  become  more  perfectly 
assimilated  to  the  God  within,  he  will  feel  a  deeper  and 


TREATMENT  OF  ANIMALS.  579 

closer  relation,  not  only  to  the  shrubs,  flowers,  plants, 
earths,  and  the  coarser  products,  but  sometimes  he  would, 
as  it  were,  take  mother  Earth  herself  to  his  bosom,  and 
bless  God  that  such  a  parent  had  been  given  to  man.  He 
will  behold  the  beauty  of  the  microscopic  insect,  and  will 
admire  the  nobler  beasts  of  the  forest.  Enjoying  a  broad 
philosophy,  he  will  see  that  the  meanest  reptile  that  crawls 
beneath  his  feet  is  ushered  into  existence  for  high  and 
beneficent  purposes.  In  fact,  the  true  man  sees  God  in 
the  stars,  hears  his  music  in  the  rushing  winds,  beholds  his 
goodness  in  the  rippling  stream,  observes  his  wisdom  in 
all  that  is  ;  and  hence  he  comes  to  have  not  only  a  deeper 
reverence  for  his  kind,  an  increased  tenderness  of  human 
life,  a  larger  benevolence  toward  all  classes;  but  the  streams 
overflow,  as  it  were,  from  the  inner  fountains,  reach  the 
animals,  and  extend  to  insect  life. 

Happy,  thrice  happy,  is  that  woman  or  man  who  feels 
and  justly  appreciates  the  relation  which  she  or  he  bears 
to  all  things  around,  above,  and  below.  Coming  into  this 
fine  and  sensitive  condition,  naturally  the  inventive  facul- 
ties of  man  are  brought  into  exercise,  with  a  view  of 
improving  those  animals  which  are  more  closely  allied  to 
him,  and  which  are  more  directly  afiected  by  his  tempera- 
ment and  his  general  condition. 

Among  the  more  useful  animals,  and  also  the  more  beau- 
tiful, is  that  noble  creature,  the  horse.  In  all  parts  of  the 
civilized  world,  and  also  among  the  barbarian  tribes,  this 
animal  has  an  existence.  Though  he  never  speaks,  yet 
evidently  he  distinctly  hears,  sees,  and  to  some  extent 
comprehends.  Sometimes  he  surpasses  his  driver  in  sagac- 
ity, often  in  endurance.  Civilization  would  now  hardly  know 
what  to  do,  should  disease,  or  any  cause,  at  once  sweep  ojff 
from  this  planet  this  useful  animal.  Untiringly,  uncom- 
plainingly, he  crosses  hill,  dale,  stream,  and  lofty  mountain  ; 
passes  the  sandy  desert,  and  perpetually  works  in  count- 
less ways  to  aid  man.     And  yet  how  rarely  is  the  voice  of 


580  THE   EDUCATOR. 

thanksgiving  heard  from  the  lips  of  man,  that  such  an  ani- 
mal has  been  ushered  into  existence  ! 

As  man  shall  come  better  to  understand  his  own  interest^ 
even,  he  will  perceive  that  it  were  possible  to  greatly 
improve  the  breed  of  the  loAver  and  domestic  animals.  A. 
person  who  has  within  himself  or  herself  a  large  amount 
of  the  love-magnetism  can  and  does  impart  the  same  to  an 
animal  which  is  frequently  brought  into  use.  In  selecting 
a  groom  who  is  to  have  the  constant  charge  of  the  horse, 
there  should  be  a  consideration  of  his  general  temperament. 
If  he  is  coarse,  fractious,  impatient,  inconsiderate,  he 
imparts  to  the  animal  his  peculiar  characteristics.  The 
owner  may  be  kind,  gentle,  pacific,  well-disposed ;  but,  if 
he  intnists  the  care  of  the  animal  to  such  a  person  as  has 
been  described,  it  will  be  found  that  the  groom  will  promi- 
nently form  the  animal's  character.  Look  into  a  domestic 
circle  where  all  the  family  are  kind  and  gentle,  and  it  will 
be  found  that,  after  a  season  of  training,  giving  ample  time 
for  the  natural  magnetisms  to  emanate  from  the  persons, 
the  animals  belonging  to  the  estate  will  exhibit  the  same 
general  tendencies. 

Whoever,  then,  would  rear  animals,  must  come  to  under- 
stand that,  as  progenitors  impart  certain  magnetisms  to 
their  offspring,  their  domestics,  and  their  employees,  so 
all  these  exert  a  similar  influence  on  the  animals  with  Avhich 
they  are  in  close  relation.  More  than  this,  —  if  a  number 
of  these  useful  animals  are  to  be  kept,  care  should  be  had 
that  there  be  a  balance  of  the  sexes.  Studying  the  uni- 
verse, understanding  the  electrical  theory  thereof,  there 
must  be  a  constant  reference  to  the  positive  and  negative 
relations,  or  the  masculine  and  feminine.  This  point,  to  a 
very  great  extent,  has  not  been  considered ;  because  it  is 
not  generally  conceded  that  the  male  and  female  elements 
are  everywhere  exhibited.  Bring  two  coarse  men  together, 
and,  though  they  may  touch,  they  do  not  exhibit  the  loves. 
The  same  law  obtains  in  respect  to  animals :  there  are  cer- 
tain attractions —  certain  magnetic  combinations ;  and,  unless 


TREATMENT   OP  ANIMALS.  581 

these  are  carefully  observed,  the  animals  are  not  brought 
into  their  finest  and  best  conditions.  "  Birds  of  a  feather 
flock  together;"  and  when  the  whole  subject  of  ornithology, 
in  all  its  length  and  breadth,  can  be  opened  to  the  mind, 
it  will  be  seen  that  the  skipping,  playing,  cooing,  flitting 
here  and  there,  of  the  feathered  tribes,  are  but  so  many 
beautiful  interchanges  of  the  electric  and  magnetic  currents. 
The  heart  flows  out  in  gratitude  to  the  Divine  when  atten- 
tion is  turned  to  interchanges  so  nice,  so  essential  to 
human  and  animal  improvement. 

Whoever,  then,  would  cruelly  beat  or  carelessly  neglect 
an  animal  so  beautiful,  so  useful,  and  so  noble,  as  the  horse, 
lacks,  to  say  the  least,  fine  sensibility.  There  is  somewhere 
a  callus  upon  the  heart ;  and,  to  some  extent,  such  a  person 
will  fail  justly  to  feel  for  his  fellow-man.  Tried  by  this 
standard,  there  will  be  little  difficulty  in  judging  of  the  size 
and  tenderness  of  the  human  heart.  If  one  fail  here,  it  is 
a  certain  evidence  of  defect  of  character, —  clear  proof  that 
the  person,  though  having  human  shape,  lacks  human 
sympathy,  and  has  no  just  appreciation  of  the  blessing 
which  has  been  placed  within  his  reach. 

There  is  also  the  quiet,  patient  cow.  Nightly  she  returns 
to  her  home,  gently  she  waits,  and  uncomplainingly  gives 
to  man  her  life-essences.  How  rarely  is  due  gratitude  felt 
for  sustenances  so  valuable  and  constant !  This  animal, 
like  the  one  already  treated  of,  is  capable  of  being  improved. 
Is  she  treated  harshly, —  she  feels  it,  and,  as  it  were,  silently 
moans ;  she  asks  in  her  plaintive  way  for  food ;  is  it  denied, 
or  provender  placed  before  her  of  an  unsuitable  character, — 
she  Ivnows  it,  and  expresses,  as  best  she  can,  her  complaint. 
Treat  that  animal  cruelly,  or  let  the  persons  who  approach 
her  be  of  a  restless,  uneasy  character,  and  she,  sooner  or 
later,  will  exhibit  the  same  tendency. 

So,  throughout  the  whole  range  of  the  animal  kingdom, 
man,  as  it  were,  writes  out  in  legible  characters  his  own 
inner  self.  Show  me  the  animals  connected  with  a  domes- 
tic circle,  —  I  do  not  ask  to  cross  the  threshold  of  the 

49* 


582  THE   EDUCATOR. 

dwelling,  —  and  I  will  tell  you,,  without  seeing  a  face,  what 
are  the  general  traits  of  character  among  the  family.  And 
not  only  upon  the  animals,  but  upon  the  trees  he  rears,  the 
flowers  he  produces,  and  the  very  soil  he  cultivates,  does 
man  inscribe  himself.  To  all  these  he  should  bear  a 
parental  relation,  —  make  their  condition  as  easy  as  possi- 
ble, —  help  to  bring  out  their  diviuest  powers  to  all  and 
every  possible  extent.  And  t^en  there  will  be  reactions. 
The  soils,  products,  and  animals,  act  upon  man,  and  so 
everlastingly  there  are  actions  and  reactions. 

It  is  desirable,  in  introducing  to  this  planet  a  new  social 
state,  that  attention  should  be  turned  to  everything  which 
directly  or  indirectly  shall  aid  man's  unfolding,  general 
improvement,  and  growth.  Every  observing  person  must 
acknowledge  that,  as  man's  faculties  are  more  perfectly 
developed,  he  realizes  more  distinctly  the  relation  which 
he  bears  to  his  fellows.  It  is  no  less  important  that  he 
comprehend  the  relation  he  bears  to  the  animals  below  him. 
When  domain  can  be  secured,  and  persons  are  prepared  to 
enter  upon  actualities,  the  whole  subject  of  rearing  and 
caring  for  animals  may  be  opened ;  and  hints  will  be  pre- 
sented in  regard  to  the  respective  qualities  of  animals 
adapted  to  perform  the  heavier  labors,  or  for  fleetnoss  in 
travelling ;  also  of  the  sheep,  the  goat,  and  the  milch  cow ; 
unfolding  certain  processes  by  which  not  only  a  larger 
amount  of  milk,  but  that  of  a  richer  quality,  may  be  obtained 
—  showing  what  particular  foods  make  milk,  and  what  beef. 
As  man  shall  come  to  a  condition  to  receive  and  appre- 
ciate, and  is  wisely  located,  so  that  he  can  improve,  teach- 
ings on  all  these  subjects  will  be  cheerfully  and  in  their 
order  transmitted.  Very  little  do  the  friends  of  the  new 
enterprise  know  of  the  exhaustless  treasures  of  wisdom  and 
knowledge  which  are  in  store  for  those  who  wisely  use  the 
talents  given  them.  Suffice  it  to  say,  that  generous,  sym- 
pathetic, and  intelligent  persons,  in  the  spirit-life,  iind  satis- 
faction in  preparing  papers  and  transmitting  them,  in  the 
ratio  that  they  are  joyfully  received,  comprehended,  and 
actualized. 


LABOE   AND   LABORERS.  683 

2.  An  Address  to  the  Working  People. 

Few  subjects  are  more  interesting  than  the  study  of 
man's  relations  to  his  feUow-man.  Each  planet  and  each 
system  of  worlds  has  its  labors.  All  are  doing  something, 
either  directly  or  indirectly,  in  behalf  of  human  kind. 

Some  laborers  are  attracted  to  one  form  of  labor,  and  some 
to  another ;  yet  each  plays  his  part,  and  contributes  some- 
thing to  aid  the  growth  and  expansion  of  the  human  race. 
Prominently,  however,  laborers  may  be  divided  into  two 
classes.  First,  the  class  who  catch,  hold,  inspect,  and 
transmit  thoughts.  Secondly,  the  class  who,  in  multitudi- 
nous ways,  work  out  or  actualize  thoughts,  so  that  the  com- 
paratively intangible  becomes  an  actuality. 

The  inventor  consumes  the  midnight  oil  in  acquiring 
useful  knowledge.  By  day  he  plans,  by  night  he  dreams ; 
at  length  he  gets  his  thought  to  a  greater  or  less  extent 
systematized;  imperfectly,  perhaps,  he  modelizes  it,  and 
hands  it  over  to  be  used  by  other  persons.  The  moment 
he  has  completed  one  scheme,  another  starts ;  and,  as  best 
he  can,  he  works  that  out,  and  hands  it  over  to  others,  who 
practically  apply  it  to  various  uses.  One  of  these  classes 
may  justly  be  denominated  the  head,  —  that  is,  the  thinker, 
the  schemer ;  the  other,  with  equal  propriety,  may  be  styled 
the  hands,  —  the  executors,  or  elaborators.  Thus,  one 
cannot  be  said,  in  any  just  sense,  to  be  independent  of  the 
other,  bearing,  as  they  do,  the  same  mutual  relations  that 
the  head  and  hands  sustain  in  the  human  body.  One  is 
just  as  useful,  honorable,  and  dependent,  as  the  other. 

Happy  will  it  be  for  human  kind  when,  like  the  head  and 
hands,  these  classes  shall  come  to  consult  the  interest,  the 
individual  and  collective  weal,  of  each  other.  Modern 
civilization  chooses  to  place  one  Class,  the  thhikers,  in  high 
positions,  —  to  honor  and  monumentize  them, —  while  the 
other,  the  laborers,  the  useful  executors,  are  frequently 
forgotten,  thrown  into  the  shade,  and  regarded  as  mere 
workmen  or  workwomen.     These  are  thought  to  be  well 


584  THE   EDUCATOR. 

enough  in  their  places  as  mere  laborers,  but  rarely  are 
they  welcomed  to  the  saloons  of  the  rich,  honored  by  the 
affluent,  or  selected  to  fill  important  positions  in  society. 
It  is  truly  painful  to  enter  a  populous  city  and  see  one  class 
riding  in  their  gilded  chariots,  richly  costumed,  bountifully 
fed,  honored  by  the  masses ;  while  the  poor  laborer  toils 
from  sun  to  sun,  sometimes  even  till  the  midnight  hour 
approaches,  when  he  returns  to  his  miserable  dwelling, 
throws  himself  upon  his  weary  couch,  having  little  or  no 
time  for  social  intercourse,  or  the  improvement  of  his  mind; 
dragging  out  a  miserable  existence,  until  at  length  his 
body,  overtasked,  prematurely  decays,  and  he  crawls  out 
of  his  wretched  shell,  and  passes  on  to  finer  and  more  per- 
fected states. 

Could  laborers  be  educated,  could  they  enjoy  a  larger 
share  of  domestic  "happiness,  had  they  more  time  for 
social  intercourse  and  mutual  improvement,  their  mechani- 
cal powers  would  be  proportionably  increased.  Everlast- 
ingly engaged  in  the  same  dull  rounds  of  busy  effort,  no 
fair  opportunities  are  afforded  them  to  improve,  —  to  bring 
out  their  more  dormant  faculties.  If  a  thought  should 
perchance  flit  across  the  mind,  the  overseer  is  near,  watch- 
ing with  eagle  eye  in  order  to  draw  forth  the  largest  pos- 
sible amount  of  manual  labor,  regardless  of  the  mental 
condition  of  the  operative.  Tied  for  hours  to  a  piece  of 
dumb  machinery,  it  is  not  expected  that  he  or  she  can 
spend  a  moment  in  thinking  or  conversing  of  any  improve- 
ment ;  there  are  minds  to  whom  that  branch  is  committed, 
—  the  operative  must  mhid  his  or  her  own  business  ;  that  is, 
must  daily  and  hourly  perform  a  stipulated  amount  of 
labor. 

Things  being  in  tins  condition,  the  world  hobbles  on  at 
a  comparatively  slow,  irregular  pace  —  one  class  doing  the 
thinking,  the  other  the  Avorking.  There  may  be  in  yonder 
blacksmith-shop  a  young  Fulton ;  in  the  laboratory,  a  Davy; 
in  the  printing-house,  a  Franklin ;  in  the  shoe-shop,  a  Sher- 
man ;  on  tiic  farm,  a  Webster ;  but  how  rarely  do  persons 


OPPRESSION   OF   LABORERS.  585 

of  this  stamp  appear  as  bright  and  shining  h'ghts  in  the 
world !  They  are  cramped  by  the  circumstances  which 
surround  them.  If  an  hour  is  given  to  thinking,  they  are 
regarded  as  idlers,  or  dangerous  persons,  who  may  poison 
the  minds  of  other  workmen  by  giving  them  new  thoughts, 
expanding  their  minds,  or  inducing  them  to  assert  their 
rights  ;  and  so  they  get  discharged.  But  the  family  needs 
bread;  the  laborer  has  been  thrown  out  of  employment; 
he  has,  it  may  be,  new  thoughts  in  his  mind,  and  can  con- 
verse on  these ;  but  these  thoughts,  in  their  crude  state, 
will  neither  feed  nor  clothe  his  dependent  ones.  Then,  hat 
in  hand,  he  bows  before  his  employer,  and  agrees  to  labor 
on  such  terms  as  the  latter  may  dictate,  because  haggard 
want  stares  him  in  the  face.  Thus,  the  new  thought  which 
was  being  generated  in  his  mind  does  not  get  born,  and 
man  collectively  loses  that  which  might  have  been  of 
immense  service  to  the  race. 

Besides,  a  company  may  have  reared  its  edifice,  purchased 
its  machinery,  at  a  large  outlay,  and  they  desire  to  per- 
petuate the  present  condition  of  things ;  they  cannot,  as 
they  are  circumstanced,  welcome  a  new  thought,  which, 
by  opening  new  avenues  of  labor,  shall  depreciate  the  value 
of  their  investment.  Instead,  therefore,  of  welcoming  new 
ideas,  and  encouraging  the  young  mechanic  to  exercise  his 
inventive  faculties,  they  feel  it  to  be  their  interest  to  frown 
on  everything  of  the  sort.  Good  angels  may  desire  to 
unfold  new  mechanisms  to  the  mind  of  the  young  inventor; 
but,  alas  !  as  he  brushes  away  the  tear,  he  plaintively  says, 
"  I  cannot  listen ;  I  have  not  time  ;  the  cry  for  bread  daily 
sounds  in  my  ear."  Whatever  advantages  may  accrue  in 
the  future  from  the  new  thought,  he  cannot  welcome  it 
now,  because  the  essentials  of  life,  each  busy  day,  he  must 
have.  Is  an  invention  introduced, —  often  the  laboi'ei',  as  a 
consequence,  is  ground  down  the  more,  and  compelled  to 
toil  the  later;  so  that  he  sometimes  questions  the  good- 
ness of  Divine  Providence  in  communicating  to  man  a 
labor-saving  machine.  If  the  machine  can  throw  off  as 
74 


686  THE   EDUCATOR. 

mucli  work  with  the  aid  of  two  hands  as  before  could  be 
accomphshed  by  five,  then  three  are  thrown  out  of  em- 
ployment. 

If  the  laborer  is  dissatisfied  with  his  present  condition, 
and  would  change  his  location,  or  commence  new  forms  of 
labor,  a  period  must  elapse  ere  he  can  pass  from  one  condi- 
tion to  another,  and  he  has  not  means  to  sustain  himself 
during  the  transitional  period.  Thus  fettered,  he  cannot 
move. 

It  were  impossible  to  overdraw  the  picture.  To-day 
there  are  thousands  who  feel  the  truth  of  all  that  can  be 
said,  yet  are  so  circumstanced  they  can  scarcely  move  a 
finger  to  improve  their  condition.  Imploringly  they  look 
to  the  employer ;  but  often  he  is  so  circumstanced  that  it 
is  impossible  for  him  to  ameliorate  or  change  the  condition 
of  his  employee.  The  press  caters  to  the  pubHc  sentiment 
of  the  hour.  Measurably  secluded  from  the  world,  the 
occupant  of  the  pulpit  knows  little  of  the  actual  necessities 
of  the  masses ;  he  is  a  paid  agent,  expected  to  declare  cer- 
tain opinions,  which  must  harmonize  with  the  leading  sen- 
timent of  the  parties  by  whom  he  is  sustained,  and  from 
whom  he  expects  the  smile  and  the  compensation.  Wel- 
comed to  the  saloons  of  the  more  influential  classes,  the 
clergy  almost,  if  not  quite,  forget  that  one  in  a  former 
age  said,  as  an  evidence  of  his  Messiahship,  "  The  poor 
have  the  Gospel  preached  to  them." 

Such,  in  brief,  is  a  not  over  wrought  picture  of  the  con- 
dition of  the  laboring  classes  at  the  present  moment. 

Tears  are  useful ;  sympathy  has  its  place ;  but  neither 
can  redeem  the  world.  What  is  needed  is  not  only  a  clear 
insight  into  the  actual  condition  of  things,  but  a  strong 
hand,  a  lofty  determination  to  change  this  condition,  and 
substitute  therefor  a  better  and  a  wiser.  The  laborer 
alone,  unaided  by  other  classes,  will  usually  fail  of  making 
any  permanent  and  successful  eflbrt  in  behalf  of  his  class. 
Occasionally  the  outbreak  may  appear ;  the  laboring  classes 
may  refuse  longer  to  toil;  but  the  employer  has  but  to 


ORGANIZATION   NEEDED.  587 

make  some  slight  effort,  —  perhaps  an  immaterial  advance 
on  the  wages  of  a  day  —  and,  poor  as  the  people  are, 
haggard  want  staring  them  in  the  face,  they  come,  throw 
down  their  weapons  of  rebellion,  and  submit.  Rarely  the 
second  time  do  they  make  a  united  effort  to  improve  their 
condition.  The  employer  has  capital  at  his  command. 
Often  he  can  lie  by  for  a  season,  and  wait  until  the  starving 
operator  is  ready  to  come  to  terms ;  he  knows  that  sooner 
or  later  that  hour  must  approach ;  he  knows  the  resources 
on  which  the  operatives  rely,  and  how  long  they  will  last. 
Besides,  in  a  dense  population,  other  laborers  often  stand 
ready  to  jump  into  places  vacated,  and  so  the  situation  is 
lost.  The  '^  striker  "  has  no  capital,  nothing  to  fall  back 
upon,  perhaps  finds  little  or  no  sympathy ;  his  domestic 
affairs  are  disarranged ;  supplies  do  not  correspond  to 
wants ;  his  bosom  companion  may  goad  him ;  and  reluc- 
tantly he  puts  on  the  collar,  and  wears  it  perhaps  the 
remainder  of  his  life. 

This  is,  indeed,  a  sad  condition  of  things ;  and  yet  it  is 
needful  that  oppression  should  reach  its  culminating  point, 
that  more  clearly  it  may  show  its  hydra  head,  and  that  with 
greater  ease  efforts  may  be  made  to  reach  the  cause,  remove 
it,  substitute  a  better  condition  of  things. 

What,  in  a  word,  does  this  state  of  things  demand? 
Answer :  Organization.  At  whatever  cost,  however  great 
may  be  the  sacrifices,  the  laboring  classes  must  organize ; 
else  the  crafty  will  outwit,  defeat,  and  throw  them  into 
the  shade. 

Now,  while  the  condition  of  things  described  applies 
more  strictly  to  the  older  classes  of  laborers,  the  young, 
to  some  extent,  are  differently  circumstanced.  Attention 
may,  then,  be  turned  to  these. 

They  should,  at  the  earliest  possible  moment,  aim  to  be 
owners  of  the  soil ;  should  secure  to  themselves  each  a 
small  patch  of  earth  whereon  they  can  labor,  and  from 
which  they  can  obtain  the  essential  sustenances  of  life. 


588  THE    EDUCATOR. 

Agriculture  and  all  its  adjuncts  are  occupations  not  diffi- 
cult to  learn. 

This  point  being  gained,  the  mechanic  is  to  some  extent 
independent.  Does  a  master-builder  then  approach  him. 
and  desire  to  purchase  his  skill  ?  —  he  should  at  once  signify 
a  willingness  to  enter  into  negotiations,  'provided  a  fair 
and  equitable  copartnership  can  he  organized.  Suppose  a 
job  has  been  undertaken ;  the  employer  should  freely  and 
frankly  state  to  the  young  mechanic  the  terms  of  the  con- 
tract, and  the  prospects  which  are  presented  to  his  mind. 
The  whole  matter,  without  disguise,  should  be  opened  and 
looked  at.  An  agreement  should  be  made,  that,  besides 
the  ordinary  daily  wages,  the  profits  accruing  should,  by 
an  equitable  scale,  be  divided  between  the  master-builder 
and  the  hands.  Entering  into  an  arrangement  of  that  char- 
acter, the  parties  become  mutually  interested  in  the  enter- 
prise ;  the  interest  of  one  is  the  interest  of  all.  The  job  is 
completed  ;  the  accounts  are  inspected,  each  person  being 
allowed  to  examine  and  understand  the  whole  matter ;  and 
the  surpluses  are  divided,  as  per  agreement.  In  such  case, 
the  master-builder  may  and  should  have  ample  leisure  to 
plan ;  he  may  require  finer  surroundings  than  the  ordinary 
laborer,  in  order  to  be  in  the  best  possible  conditions ;  he 
may  be  the  representative  of  the  laborer ;  his  garments  and 
manner  of  living  may  require  more  means ;  but  these  very 
favorable  surroundings  come  back  to  aid  the  humblest 
laborer  that  shovels  the  heap  of  gravel. 

Organizing  labor  in  this  way,  —  honoring  useful  toil, 
each  person  following  his  bias,  —  the  bickerings,  jealousies, 
which  are  now  exhibited  between  different  classes^  might 
to  say  the  least,  be  to  some  extent  modified. 

But  this  remedy  is  but  partial.  On  a  broad  view,  the 
•grand  thing  to  be  done  is,  at  the  earliest  moment  to  organ- 
ize a  new  social  condition,  to  engage  in  a  yet  higher  form 
of  labor  —  the  labor  of  construction,  of  introducing  new 
ideas,  of  bringing  out  new  inventions,  of  applying  new 
mechanical  forces,  thereby  giving  man  more  time  for  mental 


A  NEW  SOCIAL  STATE  REQUIRED.  589 

improvement,  moral  and  religious  instruction,  and  general 
individual  and  social  growth. 

There  should  be,  then,  on  the  part  of  the  working  people, 
a  looking  for  that  glorious  morning  dawn,  when  a  new 
social  state  shall  be  constructed,  wherein  persons  can  asso- 
ciate, labor  in  groups,  be  the  owners  of  soil,  be  interested 
in  new  inventions,  and  have  time  to  acquaint  themselves 
critically  with  the  arts  and  sciences.  Unquestionably  there 
is  many  a  man  to-day  earning  his  bread  by  the  sweat  of  his 
brow,  who,  give  him  time,  surround  him  agreeably,  bring 
out  his  dormant  powers,  might  become  a  statesman,  a  phi- 
losopher, a  scholar,  an  inventor.  Many  a  poor  woman, 
who  may  this  night  ply  her  busy  needle  in  yonder  wretched 
garret,  in  different  circumstances  might  become  an  able 
teacher,  a  useful  florist,  a  distinguished  pomologist,  a 
charming  artist;  but  now,  alas,  day  after  day,  and  night 
after  night,  she  plods  on  through  a  busy  but  uninviting  life. 
Is  she  a  widow?  —  Around  her  ai^e  her  tender  offspring; 
she  drops  the  tear  of  sympathy  as  she  bends  over  the  cra- 
dle of  her  babe ;  hardly  has  she  nourishment  at  her  breast 
to  supply  its  daily  wants.  As  those  children  start  out  in 
life,  she  cannot  follow  them,  and  there  is  no  father's  eye 
to  watch  them ;  dangers,  temptations  numerous,  are  thrown 
in  their  path,  and  often  they  become  inmates  of  the  jail, 
the  prison,  or  the  penitentiary. 

Society,  as  at  present  organized,  makes  its  criminals,  and 
then  punishes  them  with  an  unsparing  hand.  So  has  it 
been  in  the  past ;  so  is  it  in  the  present ;  and  so  will  it  be  in 
the  future,  until  heaven  shall  open  its  blessed  portals,  and 
send  down  to  man  streams  of  wisdom,  love,  and  truth,  ena- 
bling him  to  see  the  causes  which  crush  him  to  the  earth. 
Seeing  these,  there  will  come  forth  eminent  philanthropists, 
grand  organizing  minds,  who  shall  break  the  fetters  which 
bind  the  oppressed,  and  give  them  that  true  freedom  which 
is  the  inalienable  right  of  every  human  being. 

This  brief  paper  can  only  hint  at  steps  to  be  taken. 
These  hints,  it  is  hoped,  will  find  their  place  in  the  minds 

50 


590  THE   EDUCATOR. 

of  some  humane  persons,  who  will  be  willing  to  give  their 
time,  wealth,  talents,  to  aid  in  inaugurating  on  this  earth  a 
better  state  of  things — a  society  wherein  the  interest  of  one 
shall  be  the  interest  of  all,  wherein  men  shall  like  brothers 
hve,  and  women  like  sisters  dwell,  —  providing  for  the 
young,  and  preparing  them  for  high  and  useful  positions. 

3.  An  Address  to  tJie  World. 

"  Mountains  interposed  make  enemies  of  nations; 
Lands  intersected  by  a  narrow  frith  abhor  each  other." 

How  sad  to  the  contemplative  mind  is  the  present  con- 
dition of  the  inhabitants  of  this  earth !  Almost  every  per- 
son, town,  clique,  class,  and  nation,  is  seeking  his  or  its 
individual  interests,  separate  from  the  good  and  interest  of 
all.  "  Mine"  and  "thine"  are  written  in  legible  characters 
upon  all  things.  There  is  no  common  weal,  —  no  deep  and 
abiding  interest  in  man  as  man,  irrespective  of  nation,  com- 
plexion, or  sex.  Hence,  vast  outlays  are  requisite  to  sus- 
tain a  few  millions  of  people. 

That  which  man  needs  now  to  know  is,  how  best  to  com- 
bine his  individual  interest  with  the  interest  of  others,  and 
how  to  render  labor  attractive,  and  consequently  agreeable. 

It  is  felt  to  be  wise  to  present,  in  a  brief  form,  an  outline 
of  certain  essential  requisites  to  peace  and  brotherhood, 
which,  when  understood  and  observed,  will  tend  in  a  large 
degree  to  unite  man  to  his  fellow-man.  In  entering  upon 
a  subject  of  such  broad  extent,  there  are  many  minor  points 
which  cannot,  in  the  nature  of  things,  be  presented.  To 
touch  upon  all  would  require  a  volume  rather  than  a  brief 
paper. 

Man  has  certain  natural  wants.  Unless  these  wants  are 
supplied,  he  is  a  restless,  uneasy,  dissatisfied  being.  He 
wants  the  following  things :  First,  a  soil  on  which  he  can 
stand,  and  to  which  he  has  a  clear,  incontestable,  permanent 
right.  Secondly,  he  wants  a  comlbrtable  and  convenient 
shelter  erected  on  that  soil.     Thirdly,  he  wants  certain 


CAUSES   OF  WAR.  591 

essential  sustenances,  and  comfortable  garments.  Fourthly, 
he  wants  what  may  be  justly  termed,  in  its  broadest  sense, 
home.  Fifthly,  he  wants  around  him,  within  convenient 
distance,  agreeable  and  attractive  society,  or  neighborhood. 
Sixthl}^,  he  wants  certain  surroundings  which  shall  tend  to 
promote  his  bodily  health,  mental  growth,  and  afifectional 
unfolding.  Seventhly,  he  wants  to  be  entirely  free  from 
fearful  forebodings  in  respect  to  any  future  life  to  which  he 
may  be  destined.  Give  him  these,  in  a  high,  jDure,  broad 
sense,  and  he  is  in  the  enjoyment  of  what  is  absolutely 
essential  to  his  purest  and  divinest  condition.  Give  him 
any  six  of  these,  cutting  oif  the  seventh,  and  to  that  extent 
he  is  unsatisfied,  longing,  struggling  to  obtain  that  which 
he  has  not.  The  intelligent  reader  should  closely  examine 
these  points  as  a  whole,  that  it  may  be  seen  not  only  that 
they  embrace  the  essentials,  but  that  all  and  each  are 
needful. 

Looking  out,  now,  upon  the  world  as  it  is,  it  will  be 
readily  discovered  that  almost  everybody  is  deprived  of 
one,  and  some  of  nearly  all,  of  these  essentials ;  and  it  is 
because  of  a  lack  of  these,  that  man  preys  upon  and 
devours  his  fellow-man.  He  is  reaching  for  something 
which  he  has  not  secured.  Could  these  natural  wants  be 
supplied  to  man,  individual  contests,  sectional  strifes,  and 
national  wars,  would  not  l)c.  All  efforts  to  promote  universal 
peace  and  cjoodivill  among  maiildnd  ivill,  in  the  very  nature 
of  tilings,  fail,  until  man's  natural  loants  are  supplied. 

There  begins  to  be  a  desire  among  a  few  philanthropic 
persons  to  annihilate  war ;  to  induce  the  nations  of  the 
earth  to  beat  their  swords  into  ploughshares,  their  spears 
into  pruning-hooks ;  to  produce  that  state  of  things 
when  nation  shall  no  longer  lift  up  sword  against  nation, 
nor  longer  learn  the  art  of  war.  But  whence  spring  wars 
and  fightings  ?  War  is  declared  between  two  nations  ; 
but  that  declaration  is  simply  an  outbreak.  The  two 
nations  w'ere  just  as  much  at  war  before  the  declaration 
as  after.     Internally  the  strife  had  commenced,  and,  as  a 


592  THE   EDUCATOR. 

consequence,  war  was  declared.  Wherever  an  effect 
appears,  behind  it  lies  a  cause. 

Look  into  a  neighborhood ;  the  cannon  may  not  be  there, 
the  sword  may  not  be  seen,  the  fort  may  not  be  built,  —  and 
yet  war,  in  reality,  is  there.  Or,  enter  into  a  closer  rela- 
tion—  the  domestic;  the  parties  may  not  blow  out  each 
other's  brains,  or  cut  off  one  another's  heads,  or  in  any  way 
with  brute  force  mangle  each  other  ;  and  yet  war  is  there. 
It  is  a  contest  between  parties  ;  it  is  a  strife  to  gain  some- 
thing which  one  or  the  other  has  not.  Let  that  domestic 
circle  have  a  home,  in  a  pure  sense,  and  war  could  not  enter 
its  doors.  Let  all  needful  sustenances  and  garments  be  at 
hand  as  they  are  wanted  ;  let  all  the  surroundings  be  con- 
sonant with  bodily  health,  mental  growth,  affectional  ex- 
panding ;  and  there  is  nothing  to  war  about.  Cut  off  from 
either  of  the  parties  one  of  these  essentials,  no  matter 
which,  and  war  exists  in  that  domestic  circle.  Supply  a 
neighborhood  with  all  these  essentials,  and  war  could  no 
more  enter  there  than  it  could  invade  the  portals  of  heaven 
itself.  In  fact,  that  neighborhood  would  bo  heaven.  But 
let  only  a  part  of  the  neighbors  enjoy  certain  things  which 
are  essential  to  the  well-being  of  all,  and  contention 
appears  ;  these  neighbors,  in  some  way,  will  attempt  to 
devour  one  another. 

The  same  law  obtains  in  respect  to  colonies,  provinces, 
states,  and  nations.  The  American  nation,  as  such,  at  this 
present  moment,  is  as  much  in  a  state  of  civil  war  as  it  ever 
can  be.  The  mere  breaking  out  of  a  flame  on  the  roof  of 
an  edifice  is  not  necessary  to  constitute  a  fire  ;  it  may  burn 
internally,  consume  all  the  essentials  of  a  dwelling,  and  not 
be  seen  on  the  roof.  One  may  have  an  internal  cancer, 
which  shall  eat  out  the  vitals ;  but  it  is  not  necessary  to 
constitute  it  a  cancer,  that  it  should  be  seen. 

Whence  comes  war  in  the  American  republic?  Answer: 
From  an  entire  disregard  of  the  principle  ui)on  which 
it  professes  to  be  founded,  namely,  that  man  has  certain 
inalienable  rights,  among  wliich  are  lilb,  liberty,  and  the 


HOW   TO   SECURE   PEACE.  593 

pursuit  of  happiness.  Grant  man  these  to  their  fullest  and 
broadest  extent,  and  he  could  ask  no  more.  Take  his  life, 
deprive  him  of  liberty  in  any  of  its  forms,  cut  him  off  from 
pursuing  In's  happiness  in  his  own  way,  and  he  lacks  some- 
thing; and  this  lack  produces  within  a  restlessness,  a  longing 
for,  a  desire  to  obtain. 

When  oppression  has  been  borne  until  the  yoke  becomes 
too  heavy,  one  of  the  following  results  appears :  either,  first, 
the  oppressed  are  crushed  to  the  earth,  and  anguish  which 
no  tongue  can  describe  is  experienced  ;  or,  secondly,  they 
determine,  at  all  hazards,  to  throw  off  the  yoke  ;  and  then  rap- 
ine and  blood  ensue ;  section  is  arrayed  against  section,  or 
nation  against  nation ;  ordinary  labors  are  laid  aside;  every- 
thing is  made  to  bend  to  the  single  point  of  subjugation  or 
emancipation.  Commonly,  the  weaker  is  crushed,  or  some 
slight  arbitration  may  take  place,  while  the  cause  is  not 
removed ;  and,  sooner  or  later,  of  necessity,  there  will  be 
another  outbreak. 

It  is  perfectly  futile,  then,  to  undertake  to  smooth  over 
this  matter.  Parties  may  lOok  for  peace,  but  there  is  none  ; 
they  may  look  for  union,  but  there  is  none  ;  they  may  look 
for  harmony, — it  cannot  exist.  In  the  nature  of  things, 
there  never  can  be  harmony  until  man's  essential  wants 
are  supplied. 

What,  then,  the  philanthropist  may  ask,  is  to  be  done  ? 
Shall  not  efforts  be  made  to  promote  peace  ?  Unquestion- 
ably, such  efforts  should  be  made;  but,  whoever  undertakes 
that  work  needs  to  ask  the  contending  parties.  What  do 
you  want  ?  and  when  wants  are  gratified,  the  peacemaker 
may  go  to  rest,  and  sleep  "  until  the  crack  of  doom."  There 
is  no  more  for  him  to  do. 

Until  these  points  shall  be  made  clear  to  the  mind,  there 
can  be  no  reasonable  expectation  of  permanent  peace 
either  in  the  domestic  circle,  the  neighborhood,  the  prov- 
ince, the  state,  the  confederation,  or  among  nations  at  large. 
It  may  be  as  well,  then,  now,  as  at  any  future  time,  to  look 
at  the  subject  of  war  and  peace  in  this  plain,  common-sense- 
75  50* 


594:  THE   EDUCATOR. 

light.  It  is  evident  that  if  war  is  settled  by  mere  arbitra- 
tion, the  settlement  cannot  be  permanent.  Why  ?  Because 
there  is  not  an  internal  jjeace ;  there  is  not  a  divine  equa- 
nimity ;  something  is  longed  for  which  the  parties  have  not. 
It  is  useless,  then,  to  dwell  longer  on  the  surface  of  things  ; 
it  were  wiser  to  come  to  an  intelligent  understanding  of 
man's  essential  wants.  In  the  ratio  that  these  are  supplied 
will  internal  peace  be  secured,  and  eruptions  cease. 

It  may  be  said  that  a  work  of  this  radical  character  must 
proceed  very  slowly.  True.  All  thoioMgh  reformations 
will  be  opposed.  In  short,  paradoxical  though  it  may  seem^, 
an  effort  of  this  kind  to  produce  peace  will  be  tantamount 
to  a  declaration  of  war.  Philosophically  one  said,  "  I  come 
not  to  send  peace  on  earth,  but  a  sword  ;  "  "I  am  come  to 
kindle  a  fire ; "  and  that  fire  is  now  kindled  which  shall  burn 
the  rubbish,  separate  the  dross  from  the  silver,  the  pure 
from  the  impure,  the  loving  from  the  selfish,  the  true  from 
the  false,  the  good  from  the  evil.  But,  what  of  this  ?  In 
view  of  the  end  to  be  reached,  —  namely,  permanent  and 
universal  peace,  —  these  incidentals  are  comparatively  of 
no  consequence.  They  are  developers,  helping  one  to  see 
the  true  state  of  things,  opening  blind  eyes,  occasionally, 
perhaps,  breaking  a  heart,  severing  tender  chords  ;  but,  as 
long  as  the  elements  of  disunion  are  within,  there  is  no 
union. 

Man  sleeps,  while  beneath  him  the  fire  is  burning  ;  some 
time,  perhaps  in  an  unexpected  moment,  the  devouring 
flame  will  appear.  Who  Avould  go  to  bed  at  night  knowing 
that  there  were  flames  in  the  cellar  below,  which  at  some 
time  would  envelop  the  whole  edifice  ?  And  yet  this  is 
precisely  where  the  world  is  at  this  moment.  The  weaker 
nation  may  not  venture  to  declare  war ;  but  the  stronger 
will  do  so  as  certainly  as  one  man  will  try  to  take  advantage 
of  another ;  —  in  the  one  case  it  is  individualism  :  in  the 
other,  nationalism.  Nations  struggle  for  a  season,  lives  are 
destroyed,  property  confiscated,  millions  of  hearts  broken  ; 
the  combatants  become  weary,  and  retire  for  a  little  time, 


REMEDIES  SHOULD  BE  THOROUGH.         595 

perhaps  enter  into  some  sort  of  negotiation,  and  peace  is 
declared.  Externally,  all  seems  quiet ;  but,  internally,  the 
fires  are  burning.  And  why  ?  Because  man's  essential 
wants  are  not  supplied. 

Turn  the  subject  over  as  the  statesman  may,  investigate 
it  as  the  philanthropist  will,  all  comes  back  to  the  single 
point  that  something,  somewhere,  hy  somebody,  is  wanted ; 
and,  growing  out  of  this,  there  is  struggle  to  obtain  it.  If 
another  has  it,  there  is  an  effort  to  grasp  it,  and  so  wars 
arise.  The  true  friends  of  peace  are  they  who  contemplate 
causes,  and  form  broad,  comprehensive  plans  to  remove 
these  causes. 

In  efforts  of  this  character,  however,  to  some  extent, 
certain  old  institutions  must  be  jostled ;  the  foundations 
on  which  nations  are  based  must  be  inspected,  and  broad 
and  practical  plans  must  be  presented.  It  is  not  enough 
that  one  see  the  evil,  but  there  should  be  an  ability  to 
remove  it,  and  to  introduce  a  new  state  of  things,  wherein 
shall  dwell  harmony,  peace,  union,  and  love.  Remedies, 
unless  they  are  adapted  to  reach  the  cause  of  disease,  are, 
to  say  the  least,  delusive  ;  raising  expectations  which  are 
not  realized,  they  leave  the  patient  often  in  far  worse  con- 
ditions than  before.  The  skilful  physician  studies  first  with 
care  the  condition  of  his  patient ;  obtains  clear  views,  as 
far  as  may  be  practicable,  of  causes,  and  wisely  endeavors 
to  remove  these.  He  knows  full  well  that,  if  bad  matter 
be  left  in  the  system,  it  will  spread,  corrupt,  and  poison, 
and  perhaps  eventually  endanger  the  life  of  the  patient. 
Hence,  evils  in  the  body  politic  are  not  simply  to  be 
palliated,  but  are  to  be  removed  entirely ;  else  corrup- 
tion, disease,  and  death,  politically  speaking,  will  sooner  or 
later  appear. 

In  looking,  then,  upon  this  whole  subject  of  war  and 
peace,  it  may  not  be  altogether  unwise  to  propose  the  fol- 
lowing interrogations :  First,  Is  it  likely  that  the  oppress- 
ors themselves,  unaided  by  others,  will  see  the  wrong  they 
are  doing,  break  off  at  once  therefrom,  and  commence  in  a 


596  THE   EDUCATOR, 

riglit  direction  ?  Secondly,  Is  it  likely  that  the  oppressed 
and  down-trodden  classes  will  themselves  be  able,  by  any 
united  and  systematic  effort,  to  throw  oft"  the  yoke  under 
which  they  are  sufiering?  Or,  finally.  Is  it  requisite  that 
there  should  be  a  third  class,  who  are  in  comparatively 
easy  conditions,  and  who  can  balance  between  the  oppress- 
ors and  oppressed,  and  point  out  clearly  the  thing  or 
things  to  be  done  ? 

Such  is  the  delusive  nature  of  oppression,  that  the 
oppressed  often  hug  their  chains,  and  any  efi"ort  to  remove 
them  will  be  resisted.  Interested  in  continuing  things  as 
they  now  are,  the  oppressor  of  course  would  not  welcome 
any  efibrt  which,  sooner  or  later,  would  in  his  judgment 
affect  his  personal  interest.  Hence,  often  those  who  at- 
tempt a  labor  of  this  kind  are  misjudged  by  the  oppressedj. 
on  the  one  hand,  and  by  the  oppressor,  on  the  other ;  they 
work,  as  it  were,  between  two  fires. 

In  order,  then,  that  one  may  perseveringly  engage  in 
such  a  labor,  several  qualities  are  requisite :  First,  an 
unfaltering  trust  in  the  triumph  of  eternal  right  j  secondly^ 
a  deep  and  abiding  interest  in  the  welfare  and  progress  of 
human  kind ;  thirdly,  an  internal  prompting  Avhich  sa3^s, 
"  Woe  is  me  unless  I  engage  in  this  effort."  These  will  lead 
to  that  condition  of  mind  usually  called  prayer.  The  peti- 
tioner feels  or  says,  in  substance,  "  Show  me,  0,  show  me 
the  work  I  can  do ;  give  me  wisdom  and  strength,  and  I 
will  perform  it."  In  such  a  case,  all  the  emotional  faculties 
are  called  into  exercise;  it  becomes  a  work  of  the  heart; 
and  then  the  laborer  stands  in  an  impregnable  position. 
Such  an  one  can  neither  be  called  oiF  by  flatteries,  nor 
intimidated  by  dangers ;  but  steadily  he  moves  on,  laith- 
fully,  lovingly,  and  intelligently  doing  the  work  of  each 
opening  hour,  perpetually  moved  by  a  great  purpose ;  and 
so  he  derives  a  strength  of  character  and  an  energy  of 
action  corresponding  to  the  work. 

One  of  the  first  things,  then,  which  is  essential  to  man's 
redemption,  is  to  call  out  and  wholly  consecrate  a  class  of 


A    REDEEMER   NEEDED.  597 

persons  of  the  character  described.  True,  such  are  rarely 
found.  Sometimes  a  planet  needs  to  be  explored  to  find  a 
single  person  having  that  nobleness  of  life,  devotion  of 
heart,  purity  of  thought,  and  divinity  of  aspiration,  that 
will  lead  to  the  laying  down  of  a  life  for  humanity.  Yet 
the  pages  of  the  past  record  the  appearance  of  persons  of 
this  unusual  character.  They  are  the  lights  of  the  world. 
They  shine,  perhaps,  dimly  in  their  time  ;  but  as  man  in 
after  years  grows  up  to  them,  sees  their  greatness,  com- 
prehends the  grandeur  of  their  labors,  the  world  garnishes 
their  tombs,  rears  its  lofty  monuments,  does  them  homage 
as  the  benefactors  of  their  day,  and  weeps  that  they  were 
not  better  known  in  their  day  ! 

That  which  the  world  now  most  needs  —  and  there  is 
little  hope  of  its  redemption  until  it  shall  be  done  —  is,  as 
it  were,  to  generate  a  new  World's  Redeemer;  one  who 
«hall  be  able  to  exhibit  the  love  of  a  Jesus,  the  boldness 
of  a  Paul,  the  fidelity  of  a  Daniel,  the  learning  of  an  Aris- 
totle, the  morals  of  a  Socrates,  the  education  of  a  Plato, 
the  intellect  of  a  Webster,  the  eloquence  of  a  Brougham, 
and  the  religion  of  a  Madam  Guy  on.  All  these  elements 
seem  to  be  essential  that  one  may  be  suited  to  the  emer- 
gencies of  the  present  hour.  Such  an  one  would  marshal 
his  forces,  gather  around  him  his  armies,  call  to  his  aid  the 
distinguished  of  his  time,  —  nay,  would  command  the  inter- 
est and  call  out  the  influence  of  distinguished  persons  of 
former  times.  Concentrating  this  power  upon  a  single 
individual,  such  a  one  would  go  forth  armed  wnth  the  pano- 
ply of  Love,  Truth,  and  Wisdom ;  would  become  a  grand 
Organizer,  —  placing  persons  where  they  belong,  showing 
them  how  to  combine  their  eiforts,  how  to  actualize  their 
ideas,  how  to  discover  the  laws  of  attraction  and  affinity, 
so  that  all  labor  would  be  natural  and  agreeable. 

How  can  a  work  of  this  magnitude  be  executed?  The 
answer  is,  Tlie  friends  of  man  must  unite.  Persons  in 
comparatively  easy  circumstances,  who  can  change  their 
positions  or  locations,  and  can  devote  all  their  energies  to 


598  THE   EDUCATOR. 

this  work,  should  plant  themselves  on  a  spot  dedicated  to 
freedom,  to  the  interests  of  humanity,  and  to  all  that  is 
high  and  holy  within.  There  they  should  cultivate  their 
finer  faculties  to  the  highest  possible  extent.  Search 
should  be  made  in  different  nations  for  persons  having 
within  themselves  the  right  elements ;  these  should  come 
together,  found  a  colony,  construct  a  model  society,  and 
create  a  state  of  things  wherein  it  should  be  practicable 
for  such  a  Redeemer  to  be  generated,  born,  and  reared. 
Separated  to  some  extent  from  unfavorable  influences, 
seeing  the  world  as  it  is,  and  knowing  its  wants,  something 
might,  through  the  instrumentality  of  a  single  colony  of 
this  kind,  be  accomplished,  that  would  not  only  aid  man  in 
the  present,  but  would  advance  his  interest  in  the  future. 

The  world's  reformers,  then,  must  fiooner  or  later  see 
the  need  of  starting  a  work  of  this  character.  Unques- 
tionably, in  the  American  States  is  the  place,  above  all 
others,  to  commence  such  an  enterprise.  There  domain 
can  easily  be  secured  and  economically  purchased  in  a 
central  position.  Whoever,  then,  shall  see  that  this  is  the 
work  to  be  done,  will  focalize  their  efforts  in  that  particular 
direction. 

At  first,  the  undertaking  will  of  necessity  be  of  a  rude 
and  simple  character ;  yet,  having  the  right  elements,  — 
the  head,  the  heart,  and  the  hands,  —  a  little  tree  may  be 
planted  in  fxith,  and  watered  with  tears.  Such  an  enter- 
prise would  call  forth  an  intense  interest.  It  would  bring- 
out  the  diviner  faculties  of  those  engaged;  lifting  the  soul 
up  to  God,  and  cultivating  the  affections.  It  Avould  be,  as 
it  were,  a  dear  child  struggling  into  birth.  And  wlien  the 
hour  shall  come,  plans  of  a  broad,  philosophic  and  business 
character  will  be  unfolded,  so  that  easy  and  natural  steps 
can  be  taken  to  reach  the  grand  end  proposed. 


HUMANITARY   LABORS.  599 

4.   Of  Humanitary  Labors  in  general. 

Many  ages  will  elapse  ere  humanity,  as  a  whole,  will  be 
so  elevated  and  improved  that  an  equality  of  rights,  immu- 
nities, and  a  full  supply  of  all  of  men's  needs,  will  be 
enjoyed.  At  this  present  time  great  inequality  is  seen 
and  felt.  There  needs  to  be  a  condition  of  things  wherein 
each  person  can  follow  his  or  her  natural  attraction  [as  to 
labors],  and  at  the  same  time  be  supphed  with  all  that  is 
essential  to  human  good,  comfort,  and  harmony.  Before, 
however,  such  a  state  of  things  can  be  attained,  a  pretty 
general  revolution  must  take  place  in  the  minds  of  those 
who  have,  so  that  freely,  nay,  joyously,  they  will  impart  to 
those  who  have  not.  Persons  who  revisit  earth  for  benefi- 
cent purposes  would  reach  the  minds  of  the  former  class, 
and  would  so  act  upon  them  that  they  shall  come  to  feel  a 
deep  and  an  abiding  interest  in  the  welfare  and  improve- 
ment of  each  and  all. 

It  would  be  a  difficult  problem  to  solve,  which  are  the 
greater,  the  advantages  and  conveniences  arising  from  a 
state  of  great  poverty,  on  the  one  hand,  or  those  arising 
from  the  possession  of  great  wealth,  on  the  other.  Both 
conditions  have  their  advantages  and  their  disadvantages. 

Unquestionably,  however,  there  is  a  condition  lying 
between  these  two  states  which  is  preferable  to  either. 
The  poor  often  misinterpret  the  rich,  and  the  rich  as  fre- 
quently the  poor ;  and  so  these  classes  commonly  are 
antagonistic  to  each  other.  Not  unfrequently  the  rich 
oppress  the  poor,  and  the  poor  trample  on  the  rights  of 
the  rich.  Some  persons  have  thought  that  if  there  were  a 
due  care  of  the  rich,  they  would  care  for  the  poor ;  but,  in 
the  present  stage  of  man's  progress,  it  were  hardly  to  be 
expected  that  any  considerable  number  of  wealthy  persons 
would  be  prominently  interested  in  the  welfare  and  im- 
provement of  the  poor.  True,  when  starvation  appears  at 
the  door,  those  who  have  abundance  may  be  persuaded  to 
dole  out  something  to  alleviate  extreme  distress.     What 


600  THE    EDUCATOR. 

is  wanted,  however,  is  not  charity,  but  rather  distributive 
justice  ;  and  when  exact  justice  obtains,  then  the  essential 
wants  of  man  will  be  considered  and  amply  supplied. 

That  a  state  of  things  so  desirable  may,  at  some  distant 
day,  be  reached,  it  is  necessary  to  appeal  to  the  higher 
and  nobler  faculties  in  man.  When  these  act,  they  who 
have  an  abundance  will  find  their  highest  satisfaction  in 
contriving  for  and  aiding  the  destitute.  There  is  an  apos- 
tolic maxim  which  it  were  well  to  consider :  "  The  strong 
should  bear  the  infirmities  of  the  weak."  To  the  minds  of 
the  more  liberal  and  wealthy  class,  practical  plans  of  a 
broad  and  humanitary  character  must  be  presented.  These 
plans  must  be  so  simple,  and  at  the  same  time  so  practica- 
ble, that  they  can  be  readily  grasped  and  understood. 

The  laborer  returns  to  his  domicil  at  night,  having 
earned  during  the  day,  say,  for  convenience'  sake,  a  single 
dollar.  By  prudence,  that  dollar  may  provide  a  suflScient 
amount  of  the  substantials  of  life  to  render  his  family  tol- 
erably comfortable.  Among  the  articles  essential  to  life^ 
bread  is  one.  Suppose  that  a  bushel  of  corn  is  worth  the 
dollar;  but  suppose  the  speculating  trader  manages  to 
make  the  laborer  pay  one  dollar  and  fifty  cents  for  the 
bushel ;  there  is  a  half-day's  labor  wrenched  from  the  hard 
hand  of  toil.  The  employer  may  have  compensated  the 
laborer  as  hberally  as  he  could  afibrd ;  but,  inasmuch  as 
the  laborer  could  not  eat  the  dollar,  and  must  exchange  it 
for  bread,  the  trader  comes  in  and  filches  away  one  half  of 
the  amount.  Now,  the  laborer's  fiimily  must  greatly  suficr, 
or  the  employer  must  pay  more  wages.  If  the  employer 
does  this,  his  family,  perhaps,  is  rendered  uncomfortable  ; 
but,  as  his  work  must  be  done,  he  is  compelled  to  raise  the 
wages  of  his  laborers,  because  the  trader  will  make  the 
half  dollar  on  the  bushel  of  corn.  It  is  clear,  then,  that  this 
tradoi-'s  position  is  unfavorable,  not  only  to  the  laborer's 
highest  good,  but  also  to  the  employer's  comfort.  What  is 
wanted,  therefore,  is  not  so  much  to  raise  the  wages  of  the 
laborer,  as  to  get  the  corn  into  his  hand  at  a  reasonable 


EVILS    OF    TRADE.  601 

rate.     It  matters  not  how  much  he  receives,  if,  as  fast  as 
he  gets  it,  it  is  to  be  filched  from  his  hand. 

Suppose,  furthermore,  that  the  laborer  is  a  journeyman 
carpenter  ;  the  employer  is  a  master-builder ;  and  he  builds 
a  house  for  John  Jacob  Astor.  The  result  is  that  Astor 
has  to  pay  the  advance  of  one  third  on  the  corn ;  else,  in 
getting  a  fine  house  to  live  in,  he  crushes  the  poor  honest 
laborer.  Now,  no  honest  rich  man  would  desire  to  build  a 
house  thus  at  the  expense  of  the  poor ;  he  wishes  to  pay 
reasonable,  living  compensations,  and  in  so  doing  he  foots 
the  bill  for  the  corn. 

Thus  it  will  be  seen  that  exorbitant  prices  for  the 
necessaries  of  life  affect  not  only  the  poor  man,  but  also 
the  rich ;  and  John  Jacob  Astor  is  just  as  much  interested 
in  having  corn  sold  at  a  fair  value  as  is  the  laborer  himself. 

Suppose  another  case :  George  W.  Wilson  has  for  sale 
four  thousand  trees;  to  raise  each  one  of  those  trees 
requires  a  certain  amount  of  labor,  say,  equivalent  to  one 
day's  work  each.  Suppose  thirty  hands  are  employed; 
each  hand  needs  a  bushel  of  corn,  or  its  equivalent,  each 
day.  These  laborers  go  to  the  store,  and  find  the  charge 
for  corn  is  one  dollar  and  fifty  cents,  when  it  has  been  and 
could  be  sold  for  a  dollar.  The  consequence  is,  they 
demand  an  increase  of  wages ;  and  this  goes  to  increase 
the  cost  of  raising  the  trees.  Now,  one  thousand  persons 
come  to  purchase  the  four  thousand  trees;  and,  of  necessity, 
they  must  pay  one  third  more,  because  the  trader  will  have 
a  third  more  for  the  corn.  Here  are  two  thousand  dollars 
filched  from  the  purchasers  of  the  trees,  and  the  trader 
gets  the  money.  But  the  trader  is  himself  a  buyer  of  other 
products ;  and  so  there  comes  to  be  a  general  inflation,  cor- 
responding to  the  advanced  price  of  bread-stuffs ;  and  the 
crafty,  designing  classes — the  schemers,  who  look  over 
and  manage  the  whole  thing — accumulate  wealth,  while  the 
poor,  who  have  no  time  for  scheming,  are  crushed  between 
and  beneath  the  wheels  of  this  modern  Juggernaut  — 
Trade. 

76  51 


602  THE   EDUCATOR. 

These  schemers  are  little  better  than  ordinary  gamblers; 
they  run  for  luck,  and  exert  themselves  to  defeat  one 
another ;  and  hence  the  inflations,  the  crises,  the  monetary 
crashes,  which  so  often  recur.  Honorable  men  as  they 
are,  they  would  scorn  to  enter  the  billiard-saloon,  or  the 
ordinary  gambling  hells  of  the  great  cities ;  but  it  would  be 
difficult  to  say  in  what  respect  their  action  differs  morally 
from  that  of  the  professional  gamester. 

This  subject  must  not  be  entered  into  with  any  ill-will 
toward  anybody ;  but  it  needs  to  be  analyzed,  laid  open, 
so  that  persons  may  clearly  see  its  workings,  and  under- 
stand how  the  various  classes  are  affected,  and  how  exact 
justice  may  be  done  to  each  and  all.  Prominent  persons 
need  to  be  raised  up,  who  shall  lovingly  and  intelligently 
unfold  the  same  to  individuals,  and  also  to  the  masses  of 
the  people.  It  is  quite  desirable  that  persons  should  be 
thrown  out  of  their  ordinary  positions,  so  that,  standing 
off  at  a  little  distance,  they  can  inspect  the  working  of  the 
system  of  trade  with  greater  ease  ;  and  the  child  that  has 
been  once  burned  pretty  thoroughly,  dreads  the  fire. 

In  all  ages  persons  have  appeared  who  were  moved  by 
divine  impulses.  They  have  labored  to  reform  man,  and 
through  man  to  reform  institutions.  These  are  a  peculiar 
people.  Prominently  they  are  a  receptive  class ;  new  and 
beautiful  thoughts  are  inflowed  to  their  minds.  Actuated 
by  lofty  motives,  they  seek  to  utter  their  thoughts  —  to 
reach  and  act  upon  minds  within  the  circle  of  their  influ- 
ence. They  become  public  speakers  and  authors ;  they 
construct  new  institutions,  or  engage  in  charitable  or  pal- 
liative eflbrts-  Generally,  persons  of  this  class  are  not 
welcomed ;  not  un frequently  they  are  regarded  as  dis- 
turbers of  the  peace,  and  as  unfavorable  to  the  welfare  of 
human  kind.  Sometimes  they  are  treated  not  only  with 
neglect,  but  with  disrespect ;  and  occasionally  they  meet 
with  a  reception  of  a  Boverer  character.  However,  they 
make  their  impression ;  leave  their  mark  upon  the  age  in 
which  they  live  ;  and,  as  the  public  mind  becomes  unfolded, 


TRADE  MUST  BE  SUPERSEDED.  G03 

and  the  general  plane  of  thought  more  elevated,  men  come 
to  comprehend  and  appreciate  their  labors.  While  the 
reformer  of  the  past  is  higlily  honored,  the  reformer  of  to- 
day is  not  understood  ;  he  must  await  his  time. 

As  a  new  era  is  dawning  uj^on  eartli's  inhabitants,  new 
plans  must,  of  necessity,  be  unfolded.  The  greatness, 
beauty,  and  harmony  of  these  will  hardly  be  appreciated 
when  first  presented  to  the  human  mind.  But  records 
being  preserved,  and  publications  issued,  in  the  future,  as 
men  shall  be  more  perfectly  spiritualized,  the  teachings  of 
to-day  will  be  welcomed,  and  become  guides  for  future 
beneficent  efi'orts. 

Nearly  all,  then,  that  can  be  reasonably  expected,  in  the 
outset  of  this  undertaking,  is  to  arrest  the  attention  of  a 
very  few  beneficent  and  intelligent  persons.  These  will 
rally  around  the  new  thoughts,  preserve  them,  and  all  that 
is  essential  will  be  presented  to  the  public  mind. 

Ordinary  trade  must  sooner  or  later  be  superseded ; 
free,  generous,  and  just  cooperations  and  intercommunica- 
tions will  take  its  place.  Before,  however,  this  result  can 
to  any  considerable  extent  be  actualized,  it  is  needful  to 
thoroughly  educate  a  few  intelligent  minds  of  a  business 
cast.  But,  present  to  these  the  bold  thought  of  abolishing 
trade,  and  naturally  they  will  ask,  "  How  can  we  live  ?  by 
what  means  can  we  obtain  sustenance  for  ourselves  and 
those  dependent  upon  us  ?  "  The  answer  unequivocally 
is,  that  Society  must  change  its  relations  very  generally. 

Suppose,  for  example,  that  it  costs  the  merchant  eighteen 
hundred  dollars  annually  to  sustain  himself  and  family.  In 
view  of  the  illustration  already  presented,  that  family  could 
as  well  live  on  twelve  hundred  dollars,  if  the  article  of 
bread-stuffs  was  sold  for  one  dollar  a  bushel,  as  for  eighteen 
hundred  dollars  if  sold  for  one  dollar  and  a  half.  This  con- 
sideration, in  an  economic  point  of  view,  is  one  of  great 
moment.  But  suppose  soil  were  obtained  on  which  the 
merchant  could  grow  the  essentials  of  life;  it  will  be  readily 
perceived  that  a  great  saving  in  many  respects  could  be 


G04  THE   EDUCATOR. 

effected.  As  things  are,  the  merchant's  wife  must  not  (or 
does  not)  labor ;  she  not  only  has  no  useful  employment 
herself,  but,  more  than  this,  she  requires  the  aid  of  domes- 
tics, and  these  must  be  fed  and  clothed,  besides  the  waste 
they  occasion.  The  wife,  being  idle,  cannot  impart  a 
genial,  loving,  harmonious  spirit  to  the  merchant.  She 
wants,  or  fancies  she  wants,  many  things  which,  to  say  the 
least,  are  quite  needless,  and  which  she  would  not  desire, 
were  she  usefully  employed.  In  many  cases  the  wife  might 
be  earning,  while  now  she  is  only  consuming.  Employ- 
ments of  a  simple  character  could  also  be  found  in  which 
the  young  children  could  engage,  and  thus  juvenile  idle- 
ness, which  is  now  so  common  an  evil,  might  disappear. 

In  short,  there  is  now  a  general  desire  to  get  rid  of 
honest  labor ;  and  that  state  of  things  must  be  laid  open, 
and  judged  of,  and  the  idler  be  seen  as  he  or  she  is.  A  just 
public  sentiment  must  be  manufactured  on  this  subject. 
All  the  faculties  must  be  called  into  exercise,  and  each 
member  of  the  body  politic  must  have  useful  employment. 
When  this  is  done,  a  natural  relaxation  will  come.  It  will 
readily  be  perceived  by  intelligent  persons  that  the  mer- 
chant who  enjoys  the  cooperation  of  his  wife  and  family  may 
live  even  for  a  less  sum  than  twelve  hundred  dollars ;  and 
live  better,  and  in  fact  be  happier. 

The  instant,  however,  a  proposition  like  this  is  presented, 
there  is  a  fluttering,  —  the  bird  is  wounded,  and  the  chafings 
incidental  to  a  transitional  state  manifest  themselves.  But 
the  great  man  and  the  truly  noble  woman  equally  abhor 
a  vacuum ;  they  detest  idleness ;  they  are  constantly 
doing  something,  somewhere,  and  for  some  good  purpose. 
It  is  exceedingly  mean  for  one  person  to  live  upon  another 
and  yet,  as  society  is  now  organized,  the  few  labor  for  the 
many ;  and  as  but  few  labor,  the  burden  is  heavy,  while 
the  idle  are  far  from  being  happy. 

Those  thoughts  naturally  lead  to  the  suggestion  of  a 
system  of  measures  wherein  persons  may  combine  their 
efforts.     For  example,  in  a  small  village,  a  very  few  per- 


WHAT    MIGHT    BE    DONE.  605 

sons,  with  suitable  machinery,  could  wash  all  the  garments, 
while  a  comjDaratively  small  number  could  bake  all  the 
bread ;  and  so  of  other  household  labors.  Thus,  persons 
who  are  now  employed  in  this  shred-work  could  devote 
their  time  to  other  occupations,  and  all  be  advantaged. 

Again,  it  is  not  necessary  that  the  children  of  a  family 
be  kept  always  under  the  paternal  roof  It  will  be  found 
that  there  are  persons  who  can  educate  children  under 
circumstances  vastly  more  favorable  than  parents  ordinarily 
can ;  hence,  children  could  be  gathered  together  under  the 
best  of  tutors,  and  so  much  of  the  drudgery  of  the  family, 
connected  as  it  is  with  the  care  of  children,  might  be 
avoided,  and  yet  the  parental  relation  be  sustained,  and  the 
children  greatly  advantaged.  There  will  be  no  thorough 
education  until  the  entire  supervision  of  pupils  shall  be 
placed  in  the  hands  of  competent  teachers,  who  shall  bring 
out  their  bodily,  affectional,  moral,  social,  religious,  as  well 
as  their  mental  powers. 

Attached,  however,  to  the  old  practices,  and  not  fully 
comprehending  the  new,  people  are  quite  unwilling  to 
receive  suggestions  of  this  nature ;  and  so  the  social 
reformer,  instead  of  being  welcomed  and  encouraged,  is 
repulsed,  and  sometimes  quite  discouraged. 

But  it  is  impossible  to  introduce  a  state  of  things  which 
could  justly  be  denominated  a  Neio  Era,  without  consider- 
ing all  of  these  matters,  laying  open  things  as  they  are,  and 
suggesting  what  might  be  done. 

It  is  pretty  clearly  seen  that  the  i^henomenal  phase  of 
Spiritualism,  so  called,  is  transient.  In  the  order  of  things, 
the  more  religious  and  spiritual  power  of  this  movement 
must  now  be  exhibited.  It  is  that  which  is  to  attract  the 
chief  attention ;  it  is  that  which  is  to  reach  the  heart ;  it 
is  that  which  is  to  call  out  the  diviner  faculties ;  it  is  that 
which  is  to  combine  persons,  and  which  is  to  revolutionize 
society;  it  is  that  which  is  to  introduce  a  new  social  state; 
it  is  that  which  is  to  raise  men  to  higher  planes  of  thought. 
In  and  of  itself,  phenomenalism  has  no  such  power.     It  is 

51* 
i 


606  THE   EDUCATOR. 

little  more  than  the  knocker  on  the  door,  or  the  bell  in  the 
church-tower. 

Securing  to  humanity,  then,  a  portion  of  soil,  —  placing 
that  soil  in  the  hands  of  a  woman,  who  shall  cultivate  the 
same,  and  present  the  yearly  results,  —  the  attention  of 
woman  at  large  will  be  attracted  to  labor,  and  the  true 
woman  will  ask,  "  Why  cannot  I  take  an  independent  posi- 
tion ?  How  is  it  that  one  woman  can  do  all  this,  while  I 
am  dependent  for  daily  bread  upon  another  ? "  And,  as 
woman  desires  to  labor,  so  will  avenues  be  opened,  and  she 
will  become  a  true  copartner  with  her  mate,  securing  to 
herself  independence.  It  were  quite  impossible  to  judge  of 
the  blessings  that  sooner  or  later  will  spring  from  a  simple 
practical  effort  of  this  character. 

Looking,  then,  w^ith  a  clear,  common-sense  eye,  at  things 
as  they  are,  and  considering  what  they  may  be  in  the 
future,  it  is  not  difficult  to  predict  a  domestic  revolution 
such  as  can  hardly  now  be  described.  In  the  future,  when 
those  who  are  now  receiving  these  suggestions  shall  behold 
them  actualized  in  life,  they  will  look  back  upon  the  strug- 
gles and  misinterpretations  through  which  the}^  have 
passed,  with  emotions  that  words  cannot  portray.  It  is 
with  such  thoughts  that  beneficent  persons  [from  higher 
lifes]  unfold  their  plans  and  present  their  views ;  knowing 
that,  as  reformers  have  in  all  times  been  misinterpreted,  so 
must  they  be  now ;  but  knowing,  also,  that  "  there  is  a  tide 
in  the  affairs  of  men,"  that  ere  long  the  tide  will  turn,  and 
the  hated  reformer  of  to-day  be  the  hero  of  the  morrow. 

From  the  hour  that  methodic  labors  were  commenced, 
there  has  been  a  regular  series  of  unfoldings ;  plane  after 
plane  has  been  reached ;  step  after  step  has  been  taken ; 
higher  casts  of  mind  have  been  interested.  Based,  as  these 
humanitary  labors  are,  on  the  rock  of  eternal  truth,  resting 
on  immutable  principles,  there  must  be  progress  in  the 
future  vastly  more  rapid  than  has  been  exhibited  in  the 
past.  Patience,  perseverance,  undying  love,  immortal 
hope,  —  all  come  in  to  aid   in  undertakings  of  a  purely 


WOMAN,    HER   IsEEDS,    ETC.  607 

unselfish  character.  These,  while  they  bless  the  laborer, 
at  the  same  time  elevate  humanity,  and  bring  man  into  a 
condition  where  he  can  receive  holier  thoughts,  and  enjoy 
diviner  aspirations. 

As  persons  are  needed,  so  will  they  ajDpear ;  and  as 
means  are  requisite,  so  will  they  be  furnished.  The  con- 
science is  to  be  reached  —  the  crust  of  selfishness  to  be 
broken  through.  Then  man  will  come  to  enjoy  more  con- 
fidence in  his  fellow-man;  then  there  will  be  equity  of 
employment,  and  all  labor  will  be  cooperative. 

Whoever  shall  be  instrumental  in  bringing  about  this 
state  of  things  will  surely  be  classed  among  the  benefac- 
tors of  human  kind,  and,  on  passing  on  to  the  spirit-world, 
will  receive  the  plaudit  of  "  Well  done,  good,  faithful,,  and 
true  servant ;  enter  thou  into  thy  rest,  and  enjoy  the  satis- 
faction of  looking  back  to  a  well-spent  life,  and  forward  to 
a  divine  progress  !  " 


§  VI.    OF  WOMAN  — HER  NEEDS,  CiiPACITIES,  AND   DUTIES. 

1.  Acldi^ess from  Frances  Wrigld. 

"  She,  "while  Apostles  shrank,  could  danger  brave  ; 
Last  at  the  cross,  and  earliest  at  the  grave." 

It  were  exceedingly  difficult  to  do  justice,  in  a  single 
brief  paper,  to  the  subject  now  to  be  presented  —  Woman. 

In  a  broad  sense,  woman  is  the  representative  of  the  love 
element.  Designed  to  walk  by  the  side  of  man,  she  is  to 
him  the  heart;  ^he  feels,  prompts,  inspires,  and  is  capable 
of  leading  her  companion  up  to  a  very  high,  holy,  and 
useful  position. 

That,  however,  she  may  exert  her  true  and  natural 
influence  upon  her  partner,  man,  her  circumstances,  educa- 
tion, and  general  surroundings,  should  be  of  an  exceed- 
ingly favorable  character.  A  tender  plant  as  she  is,  she 
feels  deeply  any  neglect.     Sometimes  but  the  single  glance 


608  THE    EDUCATOR. 

of  an  eye  reaches  her  inmosts,  and,  like  the  sensitive  plant, 
she  shrinks  away. 

In  looking  at  society  as  it  is,  however,  it  is  perceived 
that  very  rarely  indeed  has  woman  enjoyed  all  the  advan- 
tages essential  to  her  highest  and  most  useful  condition.  In 
opening  this  paper,  it  is  deemed  proper  to  make  a  succinct 
statement  in  regard  to  her  wants  as  woman.  In  the  ratio 
that  these  wants  are  gratified  will  she  be  a  more  useful 
member  of  community,  —  a  better  child,  a  more  affectionate 
sister,  a  more  intelligent  wife^  and  a  more  beloved  com- 
panion. 

In  the  outset,  in  the  more  domestic  circle,  while  in  the 
morning  of  life,  the  daughter  requires  the  aid,  sympathy, 
and  cooperation,  of  brothers.  Look  into  any  family  where 
a  number  of  young  girls  are  grouped  together,  without 
a  just  balance  of  the  opposite  sex,  and  usually  they  will  be 
found  a  simpering  sort  of  children  ;  and,  as  they  grow  up, 
will  be  over-nice,  exceedingly  fastidious,  jealous,  whimsi- 
cal, and  having  little  or  no  real  stamina  of  character. 
Results  of  an  opposite  character  are  exhibited  where  boys 
only  constitute  the  family  group.  There  is  manifested  a 
grossness,  a  neglect  of  each  other's  interest,  a  lack  of  true 
combination,  and  of  loving,  intelligent  harmony.  The  sis- 
ters impart  to  the  brothers  a  geniality,  a  tenderness,  a  sym- 
pathy and  harmony,  or,  in  a  word,  a  refinement^  which  could 
not  otherwise  be  obtained.  There  needs,  then,  to  be,  in  a 
well-ordered  family,  a  just  balance  of  the  masculine  and  femi- 
nine elements,  —  as,  throughout  the  vast  range  ot"  Nature, 
the  positive  and  negative  are  everywhere  exhibited. 

In  the  second  place,  the  young  woman  must  be  regarded 
neither,  on  the  one  hand,  as  a  mere  drudge,  to  perpetually 
labor  for  others  ;  nor,  on  the  other,  must  she  be  so  deli- 
cate that  her  ringed  fingers  and  soft  hands  can  never  be 
used  for  practical  purposes.  In  the  one  case  she  is  an 
underling,  and  her  finer  and  better  faculties  do  not  get 
brought  out ; .  in  the  other  case  she  is  a  mere  doll,  of  little 
service  to  herself   or  others.      Her   stronger   and   more 


WOMAN,    HER   NEEDS,    ETC.  609 

enduring  faculties  are  not  cultivated,  and  she  cannot  be, 
in  a  full  sense,  a  looman  —  one  who  can  meet  the  storms 
of  life,  brave  its  dangers,  and  struggle  successfully  in  the 
time  of  disaster.  Every  intelligent  father  or  mother,  who 
has  had  an  opportunity  of  duly  reflecting  on  this  subject, 
will  see  that  there  is  a  wise  middle  course  to  be  taken,  in 
order  to  make  the  young  woman  all  that  she  is  capable  of 
being. 

In  the  third  place,  by  a  natural -law,  if  well  balanced,  and 
surrounded  with  a  sufficient  amount  of  the  positive  element 
she  will  begin  to  exhibit  a  tendency  for  certain  pursuits. 
Now,  this  is  a  critical  hour.  The  young  flower  is  beauti- 
fully opening,  and,  unless  that  desire  can  be  gratified,  she 
shrinks  back,  and  does  not  unfold  her  real  loveliness,  pur- 
ity, and  native  strength  of  character.  Whatever  pursuit, 
then,  she  may  choose,  —  whether  it  suit  the  taste  of  others 
or  not,  —  should  be  by  her  followed.  Some  love  domestic 
life  ;  others  are  fond  of  the  more  busy  out-door  employ- 
ments ;  some  v/ould  learn  a  trade  ;  others  would  study  the 
arts  and  sciences  ;  and  yet  others  exhibit  an  aptness  to 
teach,  loving  in  early  life  to  play  school.  It  is  of  little 
consequence  what  particular  bias  the  young  woman  may 
exhibit.  Nature  calls  for  labors  of  an  infinitely  varied 
character ;  and,  were  all  men  and  women  purely  natural,  all 
kinds  of  useful  labor  would  be  in  their  season  performed. 
Ofttimes  the  young  woman  manifests  a  disposition  for  the 
more  masculine  employments.  Let  her  pursue  them  to  her 
heart's  content.  If  they  do  no  more,  they  will  give  mus 
cularity,  unfold  her  bodily  powers,  and  thus  she  will  become 
more  capable  of  aiding  Nature's  nicest  and  most  beautiful 
of  all  works,  the  bearing  of  offspring. 

In  the  fourth  place,  as  she  mingles  with  society,  sees 
various  classes  of  persons,  and  observes  various  forms, 
countenances,  customs,  and  habits  of  life,  she  will  come  to 
have  a  preference  for  some  particular  companion.  She 
should  be  left  free  to  follow  her  own  attractions,  to  choose 
such  mate  as  she  will;  no  unnatural  interference  should 
77 


610  THE   EDUCATOR. 

be  exercised  on  the  part  of  parents,  brothers,  sisters,  or 
friends.  Within  her  are  certain  natural  longings  ;  and  there 
are  certain  persons  who  alone  can  gratify  those  desires. 
Parents  may  wisely,  in  educating  their  daughters,  discourse 
of  matrimony,  of  the  various  relations  subsisting  between 
conjoined  partners  ;  may,  at  a  suitable  time,  speak  of  human 
chemistry,  of  man-culture,  of  mutual  interblendings,  of  the 
likes  and  the  loves  ;  but  these  teachings  should  be  general, 
depositing  in  the  mind  knowledge  of  certain  important 
laws,  yet  leaving  the  individual  to  comprehend  and  apply 
them  as  best  she  can.  The  instant  any  party  interferes 
between  persons  who  are  naturally  drawn  together,  mis- 
chief is  very  likely  to  be  done,  and  no  great  good  can  be 
expected.  The  fact  is,  water  seeks  its  level,  and  it  is 
hardly  worth  while  to  spend  strength  in  damming  up  the 
rivers,  and  saying,  "  Here  shalt  thou  stop."  Nature,  if  she 
cannot  gain  her  point  by  direct  means,  takes  indirect 
courses  ;  or,  the  tender  stem  may  be  broken,  and  the  young 
rosebud  falls  withered  to  the  earth.  Hajjpy  will  it  be  for 
womankind  when  she  shall  be  left  free  to  select  her  own 
mate,  and  to  receive  to  her  bosom  the  one  whom  above  all 
others  she  most  loves. 

In  the  fifth  place,  having  entered  into  matrimonial  rela- 
tions, duties  of  a  varied  and  interesting  character  will  day 
by  day  oi)en  before  her  expanding  mind.  She  has  taken 
to  her  arms  the  partner  of  her  choice.  The  twain  are  now, 
in  the  highest  sense,  one  ;  and  perhaps  there  is  no  picture 
more  beautiful  to  look  upon  than  a  truly  conjoined  wife  and 
husband. 

But  it  is  vastly  more  difficult  at  all  times,  in  the  highest 
sense,  to  gratify  the  desires  and  promptings  of  two  than 
of  one  ;  and  yet  it  is  expected  that  the  two  will  consult 
the  feelings,  wislies,  and  promptings,  of  each  other. 
Sometimes  it  occurs  that  the  wife  desires  to  follow  her 
individual  pursuits,  and  the  husband  his  ;  they  are  thus 
led  olF  in  adverse  directions.  Yet,  though  there  may  be 
an  unsimilarity  of  pursuit,  there  may  not  be  an  effectual 


WOMAN   HAS   MORE   SPHERES   THAN   ONE.  611 

separation.  It  may  be  well  that  one  should  gather  flowers 
in  one  garden,  the  other  in  another  ;  but,  Avlien  gathered, 
these  flowers  should  be  common  property.  The  parties 
should  feel  that,  by  thus  doing,  each  the  more  abundantly 
contributes  to  the  education,  welfare,  and  permanent  hap- 
piness, of  both.  The  wife  who  would  keep  her  husband 
forever  by  the  fireside,  —  who  would  give  him  no  oppor- 
tunity of  following  his  natural  pursuits,  or  of  journeying 
hither  and  thither,  and  cultivating  acquaintance  with  noble 
minds  ;  in  short,  who  would  have  him  perpetually  idolizing 
her,  —  knows  but  little  of  a  true  manhood,  and  has  but 
little  appreciation  of  the  wisdom,  knowledge,  and  strength, 
which  may  be,  in  this  manner,  gathered  or  absorbed, 
brought  home,  and  transmitted  to  the  forming  offspring. 
Who  ever  heard  of  a  great  man,  or  a  great  woman,  whose 
mind  was  not  extended  beyond  the  mere  domestic  circle  ? 
The  domestic  is  but  one  of  the  circles  in  which  both  parties 
should  move. 

Injustice,  then,  is  done  woman  when  she  is  given  directly  or 
indirectly  to  understand  that  home  is  her  aj^propriate  sphere. 
Were  it  said  that  home  is  one  of  her  appropriate  spheres, 
there  could  be  no  reasonable  objection.  Saturn  has  not 
only  its  rincj^  but  its  rings.  There  are  circles  succeeding 
circles,  and  each  one  has  something  for  the  unfolding  of 
woman,  as  well  as  for  that  of  the  opposite  sex.  In  God's 
name,  then,  give  her  freedom  to  move  in  such  orbit  as  she 
will,  —  gathering  honey  from  any  and  every  opening  flower, 
and  lovingly  bringing  the  same  to  the  domestic  hive.  This 
is  a  point  of  immense  moment,  bearing  relation  as  it  does 
to  the  subject  of  expansion,  —  the  growth  of  the  body, 
mind,  and  affections. 

Sixthly,  woman  comes  to  her  truest  and  most  holy  con- 
dition,—  she  is  a  mother.  The  babe  is  drawing  life  from  her 
vitals.  How  wonderful,  mysterious,  and  sacred,  are  these 
processes  !  A  j^oung  immortal  is  coming  into  life.  It  may 
be  a  Demosthenes,  a  Cicero,  or  a  Nero ;  it  may  be  a  Mary 
or  an  Elizabeth.     Everything  depends  on  the  soil  in  which 


612  THE    EDUCATOR. 

the  new  plant  is  grown,  —  tlie  elements  that  surround  the 
mother,  —  the  condition  in  which  she  is  placed.  All  her 
thoughts,  her  highest  and  divinest  powers,  should  now  bo 
focalized  to  that  one  point,  —  the  growth,  natural  and  har- 
monious expansion  of  the  forming  one.  No  lessons  in 
detail  can  here  be  properly  given  in  respect  to  this  most 
important  subject,  —  important  not  only  to  the  parents^ 
but  to  the  oJBFspring  which  is  to  appear ;  but  physiology, 
electrical,  magnetic,  and  ethereal  laws,  and  everything 
which  can  throw  a  ray  of  light  on  the  wombomic  processes, 
should  be  studied  with  the  deepest  possible  interest.  The 
mother's  natural  desires  should  be  gratified,  and  her  moni- 
tions regarded ;  and  on  the  part  of  the  father  everything 
should  be  done  to  render  her  condition  natural,  agreeable, 
and  harmonious. 

Seventhly,  the  mother  looks  upon  her  child  at  the  breast. 
This  is  a  new  condition  of  things.  From  that  breast  the 
little  cherub  may  draw  hatred,  discord,  jealousy,  envy, 
malice,  want,  wretchedness  ;  or,  it  may  imbibe  peace,  quiet, 
harmony,  holiness,  spirituality,  divinity. 

How  solemn  a  consideration  that  what  is  received  in  the 
early  morn  of  its  existence,  to  some  extent,  will  aftect  its 
condition  for  ages  to  come  !  Lifes  innumerable  may  be 
passed  before  the  evils  drawn  from  the  mother's  breast  can 
be  fully  removed !  While,  on  the  other  hand,  receiving 
her  goods,  the  babe  lovingly,  harmoniously,  and  joyously, 
expands.  Started  in  the  right  direction,  these  natural 
promptings  will  be  more  and  more  strengthened  and 
enjoyed. 

It  were  quite  difficult  to  draw  a  true  picture  of  a  young 
mother  surrounded  by  a  family  of  growing  children.  There 
is  no  sight  more  beautiful  to  look  upon  than  a  household 
where  the  parents  are  truly  conjoined,  and  whore  the 
children  receive  their  prominent  characteristics.  On  the 
other  hand,  there  is  no  scene  so  painful  to  behold  as  the 
family  where  no  true  harmony  is  enjoyed.  Much,  very 
much,  depends   upon   tlie  wisdom,  judgment,  or    discre- 


woman's  capabilities.  613 

tion,  of  the  centre  of  the  domestic  circle,  the  mother.  Her 
part  often  is  most  difficult  to  perform.  Here  are  children 
of  different  temperaments  and  attractions ;  the  husband, 
constantly  occupied  in  the  busy  walks  of  life,  returns  to 
his  dwelling,  and  seeks  repose.  If  he  finds  it,  it  is  home  — 
it  is  heaven.  If  he  finds  it  not,  he  will  seek  it  in  other 
directions.  Then  the  children  he  has  begotten  are  neg- 
lected, —  the  wife  is  left  to  pine  and  mourn  in  secret,  with- 
out that  strength,  that  aid  of  the  masculine  element,  which 
she  needs  to  enable  her  to  discharge  her  whole  duty  as  a 
wife,  a  mother,  and  oftentimes  as  a  sympathizing  neighbor- 
It  is  a  question  not  easily  settled,  wliich  of  the  two  is 
most  important,  that  the  greater  strength  be  laid  out  on 
woman  to  make  her  what  she  is  capable  of  becoming,  or  on 
man,  to  fit  him  to  be  a  brother,  husband,  and  father.  How- 
ever, it  will  be  seen  that  what  one  obtains,  when  there  is 
a  true  conjoinment,  the  other  will  also  have ;  because  the 
parties  are  continually  interblending,  or  interchanging  their 
magnetisms. 

The  phrase  "  old  men  for  counsel ''  has  passed  into 
a  proverb.  The  fact  is  that  man,  in  many  senses,  has 
overshadowed  woman;  so  that  one  hardly  knows  what 
woman  could  do,  were  she  favorably  circumstanced.  Na- 
tionally speaking,  she  has  had  no  opportunity  of  exhibiting 
her  governmental  and  diplomatic  skill.  Sometimes  circum- 
stances have  placed  in  woman's  hands  the  reins  of  govern- 
ment. Occasionally,  in  times  of  great  struggle  and  com- 
motion, there  have  appeared  on  the  surface  women,  who, 
to  say  the  least,  have  exhibited  as  much  of  skill,  fortitude, 
and  judgment,  as  man  in  similar  circumstances.  But  these 
opportunities  have  been  so  rare,  that  it  is  difficult  to  judge 
from  mere  observation,  or  past  experience,  respecting 
woman's  capacity.  But  generally  she  has  exhibited  wis- 
dom, fortitude,  and  skill,  in  the  management  of  her  domestic 
concerns.  It  may  be  fairly  concluded,  then,  that  she  might 
do  vastly  more  were  broader  fields  of  action  open  to  her. 
It  were  well,  then,  to  present  in  this  paper  a  brief  statement 

52 


614  THE   EDUCATOR. 

of  things  which  woman  could  at  least  successfully  do,  —  in 
which,  perhaps,  she  might  compete  with  man,  and  to  some 
extent  tlirow  him  into  the  shade. 

There  are  certain  tilings  which  seem  to  be  purely  natural 
to  Avoman.  These  need  to  be  considered,  brought  out,  and 
amplified.  Early  in  life  woman  exhibits  a  disposition  to 
care  for  things.  She  likes  care.  The  young  child  has  her 
little  doll,  and  delights  to  rock  and  dress  it,  —  to  have  its 
little  drawer  or  rude  box  where  its  treasures  can  be  kept. 
This  element  of  care,  which  exhibits  itself  thus  early  in  life, 
naturally  turns  the  mind  to  a  consideration  of  the  whole 
subject  of  'preservation.  As  woman  engages  in  the  more 
domestic  labors,  she  begins  to  secrete,  to  economically 
save,  to  lay  away ;  so  to  speak,  she  is  an  absorberess. 
Clearly,  then,  whenever  anything  of  greater  or  less  value 
is  to  be  kept,  to  be  carefully  preserved,  whatever  it  may 
be,  it  should  be  deposited  in  woman's  hands.  The  simple 
fact  that  things  are  confided  to  her  care,  with  a  request 
that  she  watch  over  and  preserve  them,  will  serve  to  more 
perfectly  cultivate  her  saving  or  economic  faculties.  Now,, 
ordinarily,  the  husband  has  his  own  private  drawer,  and 
keeps  the  purse  in  his  own  pocket,  rarely  confiding  the 
same  to  the  hand  of  his  companion;  he  does  not  often  con 
suit  her  judgment,  or  call  to  his  aid  her  counsel  ;  and^ 
as  a  sequence,  her  reflective  faculties  are  not  greatly 
expanded. 

Marriage  must  be  looked  at  in  the  light  of  copartnership- 
The  two  are  conjoined ;  the  interest  of  the  firm  is  to  be 
consulted;  the  wishes,  views,  and  feelings  of  the  partners 
are  to  be  consulted,  and  their  faculties  brought  out  to 
every  possible  extent.  How  often  the  husband  and  father 
could  have  been  saved  from  contracting  bad  debts,  from 
disaster  and  foilure,  had  he  consulted  the  judgment  and 
called  out  the  wisdom  of  his  bosom  companion,  never  can 
be  known.  There  are  some  men  who,  retiring  from  the 
turmoil  of  business,  seek  the  bosom  of  the  domestic  circle, 
and  there  freely  state  their  plans  and  purposes    to  the 


"WOMAN  IN  THE   COUNTING-HOUSE.  G15 

minds  of  tlieir  companions.  Two  are  often  better  than 
one. 

Without,  then,  undervaluing  the  counsel  of  old  men,  it 
would  evidently  be  highly  advantageous  were  a  greater 
confidence  reposed  in  the  judgment,  clear-sightedness,  rigid 
economy,  and  business  ubilitj^,  of  woman.  Everywhere 
that  man  goes,  woman  should  be  by  his  side.  In  a  future 
time  the  counting-house  will  be  occupied  not  alone  by  man, 
but  by  woman  also.  Correspondence  could  be  carried 
forward  by  her  with  advantage.  Eminently  receptive,  she 
would  often,  as  it  were,  feel  the  thing  to  be  done,  and  get 
at  tlie  precise  point  by  a  short  process.  Perhaps  it  may 
be  measurably  a  waste  of  "words  to  suggest  that  woman 
should  be  invited  to  accompan}^  her  companion  to  State  or 
Wall  street ;  much  more  that  she  be  asked  to  go  on  board 
the  newly-arrived  ship,  inspect  the  cargo,  direct  concerning 
its  discharge,  and  oversee  all  that  department  of  business ; 
yet  it  is  firmly  believed  that  catastrophes  of  a  most  painful 
character  would  often  be  avoided,  could  such  a  step  be 
taken. 

Now,  the  merchant  is  in  his  counting-house,  while  his 
wife,  gaudily  dressed,  with  pallid  countenance,  perhaps  at 
midday  steps  into  her  coach,  makes  a  few  heartless,  formal 
calls,  returns  home,  and  the  hour  for  dinner  comes.  This 
is  city  life.  There  may  be  a  woman  of  noble  aspirations, 
great  economic  powers,  large  skill,  immense  business  abil- 
ity ;  but  ordinary  etiquette  will  not  allow  her  to  engage  in 
any  truly  useful  labor.  Yet  this  woman  is  to  be  a  bearer 
of  ofispring  who  are  to  live  forever  ! 

Unquestionably  a  brighter  day  is  to  dawn.  Undoubtedly 
there  Vv^ll  be  persons,  a  few  at  least,  who  will  come  to  see 
the  evils  which  must,  of  necessity,  spring  from  such  a  con- 
dition of  things.  What  reason  can  be  assigned  why  woman 
should  not  appear  in  the  banking-house,  and  take  charge  of 
large  sums  of  money,  or  other  property  ?  She  cares  for 
and  watches  over  children  ;  can  it  be  more  difficult  to  care 
for  mere  paltry  dollars  ? 


616  THE   EDUCATOR. 

Without  pursuing  this  very  fruitful  subject  further  at 
this  time,  there  is  yet  another  branch  of  effort  which,  could 
it  receive  attention,  would  be  of  immense  service  in  calling 
out  the  more  dormant  faculties  in  woman.  That  branch  is 
agriculture.  The  earth,  to  all  intents  and  purposes,  is  a 
mother.  The  same  general  principles  wnich  relate  to  the 
growth,  cultivation,  and  expansion  of  one,  relate  also  to 
the  other.  For  a  considerable  length  of  time,  it  can  hardly 
be  expected  that  woman  can  herself  perform  a  very  large 
amount  of  the  ordinary  out-door  business  labors.  Promi- 
nently, woman  is  an  overseeress.  Her  eye  is  quick ;  she 
perceives  easily.  Agricultural  labors  are  not  of  a  very 
complicated  character. 

Suppose  a  few  hundred  acres  were  under  a  good  degree 
of  culture.  If  a  Queen  can  successfully  look  over  and 
control  the  affairs  of  a  vast  realm,  it  would  seem  that  almost 
any  woman  could  take  charge  of  a/arm.  Here  are  animals 
to  be  cared  for, —  young  animals  to  be  raised,  —  products 
be  watched  over,  garnered,  and  carefully  preserved ;  the 
chaff  to  be  separated  from  the  wheat ;  broods  of  fowls  to 
be  fed  and  sheltered ;  flowers  to  be  cultivated ;  herbs  to 
be  gathered ;  fruits  to  be  ripened,  packed,  and,  perchance, 
sent  to  market.  What  earthly  reason  can  be  given  why 
woman  cannot  successfully  do  this?  It  would  give  her 
bodily  exercise,  call  out  her  inventive  faculties,  and,  more 
than  all,  gratify  that  natural  element  dwelling  in  her  bosom, 
the  love  of  care.  Observe  her  as  she  walks  out,  gayly 
dressed ;  she  must  have  something  in  her  hands,  something 
to  care  for,  it  matters  little  what.  Man  does  not  exhibit 
the  same  tendency  to  care.  This  fact,  when  duly  consid- 
ered, will  suggest  to  the  contemplative  mind  the  whole 
subject  of  overseer  ship,  as  it  relates  to  woman. 

Nothing  need  here  be  said  of  woman's  powers,  were  she 
called  into  the  state  or  national  legislature ;  for  a  public 
sentiment  is  generating  which  will  not  only  induce  woman 
to  claim  liur  right  in  this  respect,  but  in  a  century  or  two 
will  lead  uuiu  to  urge  it  upon  her.     Passing,  then,  the 


THE  HEAD  AND  THE  HEART.  617 

consideration  of  this  topic,  a  closing  ]3Gint  will  be  pre- 
sented. 

Having  a  keener  eye  than  man,  seeing  more  critically 
the  nicer  points,  and  organized  more  finely,  as  woman  is, 
the  whole  field  of  ai'chltecture  should  be  opened  to  her. 
What  does  man  know  of  woman's  wants  ;  of  her  need  of 
seclusion ;  of  her  love  of  ornament ;  of  her  appreciation 
of  graceful  arches,  charming  niches,  beautiful  sculpture, 
and  elegant  paintings  ?  Almost  nothing.  When  a  house 
is  to  be  built,  the  wishes,  feelings,  and  promptings  of 
woman  should  first  of  all  be  consulted ;  and,  my  word  for 
it,  finer  structures,  more  elegant  edifices,  both  exteriorly 
and  interiorly,  would  soon  appear.  Look  into  the  office 
of  the  architect ;  woman  is  not  there.  Enter  the  street 
where  edifices  are  being  reared ;  woman  is  not  consulted. 
Enter  the  manufactory  of  the  decorations  of  dwellings, 
and  woman  is  not  there.  But  in  a  corner,  out  of  sight, 
almost  entirely  unseen,  unappreciated  as  regards  her  taste 
and  her  inventive  genius,  there  she  is  ! 

The  wonder  is  that  the  world  has  hobbled  along  on  one 
leg  as  well  as  it  has.  When  there  shall  be  two  heads  and 
two  hearts,  with  an  even  balance  of  hands,  and  when  the 
heart  and  head  shall  be  conjoined  in  all  useful  labors,  then 
truly  a  new  era  will  dawn  ;  then  will  not  only  the  sun  do 
his  work,  but  the  moon  will  do  her  work.  Both  man  and 
woman  are  useful,  both  needful ;  and  they  are  never  in  as 
good  conditions  when  separated  as  when  wisely  conjoined 
and  combined.  Woman  needs  the  head;  man  needs  the 
heart.  The  receptive  element  is  as  important  as  the  mascu- 
line —  woman  as  man,  man  as  woman. 

A  faint  hope  is  indulged  that  some  persons  who  may 
read  this  paper  will  acknowledge  its  truthfulness,  admit 
its  conclusions,  and  hasten  forward  the  time  when  there 
shall  be  yet  again  an  Eden's  pleasant  bower  on  earth,  where 
innocent,  peaceful  pairs  shall  dwell  together  in  harmony. 
From  such  shall  ascend  the  song  of  thanksgiving  and 
praise  that  dissevered  elements  have  again  been  united ; 
78  52* 


618  THE    EDUCATOR. 

and  from  their  loins  may  proceed  a  posterity  who  shall 
rise  up  and  call  their  parents  blessed.  Their  children 
around  them  shall  be  like  olive-plants ;  and  their  daugh- 
ters, finely  polished,  strong  in  the  right,  shall  be  as  mar- 
ble palaces,  not  only  beautiful  to  look  upon,  but  to  stand 
forever. 

If  this  paper  shall  do  anything  to  found  a  labor  of  this 
character,  the  author,  Frances  Wright,  will  be  amply 
compensated  for  the  time  spent  in  preparing  it. 

[Giveii  at  3Ieh'0se,  Mass.,  Oct.  1,  1856.] 

2.   Tlie  Mission  of  Woman  in  the  Nineteenth  Century, 

It  is  an  interesting  inquiry.  What  would  be  the  con- 
dition of  man  and  woman  if  lust  did  not  exist  ?  All  that 
is  purely  natural  to  man  is  right.  All  the  organs  of  the 
human  body  are  constructed  for  high  and  holy  purposes  ; 
but  these  have  been  prostituted,  and  unnatural  and  impure 
combinations  have  brought  wretchedness  and  crime  not 
only  upon  the  individual  transgressors,  but,  also,  of  neces- 
sity, upon  their  offspring.  Happy  would  it  be  for  man  and 
woman,  could  man  be  brought  to  a  state  of  purity,  where 
low,  lascivious  thoughts  could  find  no  place  in  him. 

To  do  this  is  the  mission  of  woman  at  the  present  hour. 
It  is  for  her  to  become  so  cultivated,  so  spiritualized, 
so  chaste,  and  to  live  so  religiously,  that  througli  licr  can- 
not, in  the  nature  of  things,  be  generated  lustful,  licentious 
thoughts. 

It  may  be  tliought  that  ages  must  elapse  before  such 
a  condition  can  be  reached  ;  but  it  must  be  kept  in  mind 
that  a  new  era  is  dawning  upon  this  earth,  and  that  it  will 
give  birth  to  now  attractions,  new  desires,  and  loftier  aspi- 
rations. The  poor,  living  in  wretched  hovels  and  miserable 
garrets,  arc  influenced  by  attractions  of  a  low  nature;  the 
middling  classes  have  attractions  of  another  character,  and 
these  they  follow.  A  state  ol"  high  spirituality,  of  great 
moral  and    religious  elevation,  will  have    its    attractions. 


LIKE    SEEKS    LIKE.  G19 

What  is  wanted,  then,  is  to  raise  man  to  a  higher  plane  ; 
reaching  that,  attractions  will  be  of  a  character  correspond- 
ing to  that  plane. 

The  first  great  step  in  this  direction  is  to  educate  and 
spiritnalize  woman  ;  to  bring  her  into  a  condition  where 
low  thoughts  caiuiot  be  generated  in  her  mind ;  and  then 
persons  of  a  low,  lascivious  character  cannot  be  attracted 
to  her.  Her  purity  will  be  to  her  ;i  shield,  —  a  garment  of 
living  light,  a  wall  of  fire  round  about  her. 

Like  everlastingly  seeks  its  like.  A  lascivious  man 
approaches  a  woman ;  there  must  be  in  the  mind  of  that 
woman  thoughts  of  a  lascivious  character,  else  the  phi- 
losophic principle  insisted  on  in  all  these  teachings  is  false, 
namely,  that  like  seeks  like.  Lust  seeks  lust ;  purity  seeks 
purity  ;  goodness  seeks  goodness ;  divinity  seeks  divinity. 
The  lascivious  man  approaches  the  lascivious  woman 
because  they  are  alike. 

It  is  quite  useless,  then,  to  talk  of  "  seduction,"  in  the 
ordinary  sense,  —  as  though  a  pure  woman  could  seduce 
a  man,  or  a  lustful  man  seduce  a  pure  woman.  Whatever 
may  be  said  by  civilism  and  legalism  on  this  subject,  intel- 
ligent persons  will  confess  that  there  must  exist  a  mutual- 
ity of  feeling,  attracting  on  either  a  low  plane  or  an  elevated 
one. 

Prominently,  however,  woman  is  an  attractor,  an  absorber. 
She  may  have  within  herself  less  impurity  of  thought 
than  the  opposite  sex ;  but,  being  of  a  finer  organization, 
she  can  attract  with  the  greater  power ;  and  hence,  with 
a  less  amount  of  evil,  can  do  more  harm,  Man  looks  to 
her ;  and,  by  the  mere  glance  of  her  eye,  she  can  draw  him 
into  the  meshes  of  corruption.  On  the  other  hand,  when 
her  eye  is  single,  and  her  whole  body  full  of  light,  the  eye 
itself  speaks,  and  says  to  him  who  would  approach  her, 
"  Away  !  there  is  no  bosom  here  on  Avhich  thou  canst 
repose,  no  thought  here  to  give  thee  encouragement,  until 
thou  becomest  Godlike,  —  until  thy  whole  heart  is  pure, 
and  thou  art  moved  by  the    most  interior   and    unselfish 


620  THE    EDUCATOR. 

love,  —  until  thou  hast  cleansed  thyself  from  tlie  desire 
of  self-gratification,  and  there  has  been  a  divine  work  in 
thy  soul.  Then  I  will  be  thine,  and  thou  wilt  be  mine  — 
we  shall  be  truly  one." 

It  is,  then,  for  woman,  in  this  nineteenth  century,  to 
become  so  pure,  so  holy,  that  evil  can  find  no  place  in  her 
bosom ;  then,  of  necessity,  she  cannot  attract  evil.  How 
shall  she  arrive  at  this  high  plane  ?  Answer :  First,  by 
a  thorough  renunciation  of  the  world  and  its  vain  allure- 
ments ;  by  saying  to  all  evil  thoughts  and  lower  propen- 
sities, "  Leave  me  ;  get  thee  behind  me ;  I  have  no  shelter 
for  thee."  In  the  second  place,  by  having  a  great  purpose 
in  life,  —  something  to  work  for  which  shall  call  out  her 
higher,  nobler  powers.  Occupy  the  mind  with  high  thoughts 
and  lofty  labors,  and  it  has  no  time  for  the  cultivation  of 
the  lower  propensities.  In  the  third  place,  by  seeking  the 
company  of  the  holiest  and  purest  persons  of  both  sexes. 
From  such  will  issue  the  holier  feelings ;  and  they  will 
gpiritualize  or  electrify  her  with  their  divine  emanations. 
In  the  fourth  place,  she  needs  to  have  great  care  in  respect 
to  ablutions,  and  the  inhaling  of  the  purer  fluids,  whether 
asleep  or  awake ;  also  to  enrobe  herself  in  the  purest 
garments ;  and  all  her  external  surroundings  should  be  of 
a  pure  and  refined  character.  Fifthl}^,  she  needs  to  know 
of  the  influences  and  action  of  different  foods  and  liquids 
upon  the  body  and  the  mind  ;  receiving  only  the  liner  fruits, 
and  drinking  only  the  purer  liquids. 

Is  marriage,  then,  proposed  to  her?  She  is  to  ask  the 
question  distinctly,  "  Do  you  love  me  for  what  I  am,  in  my 
purity  and  virginity,  whether  I  shall  choose  to  cohabit  with 
you  or  not?  Are  you  willing  that  I  should  regard  my  own 
monitions  in  this  respect ;  or,  do  you  come  to  me  with  the 
hope  that  I  will  pander  to  your  lusts,  and  cater  to  your 
appetites?  Can  I,  if  I  choose,  have  my  own  separate 
couch?  or,  do  you  insist  on  sexual  interchanges,  whether  I 
will  or  no  ?  " 

Interrogativos  like  these,  pressed  earnestly  home  upon 


RESULTS   OF   PURITY.  621 

the  mind  of  the  suitor,  will  develop  his  conchlion,  exhibit 
his  real  purposes,  and,  if  impure,  he  will  shrink  away. 
There  will  be  no  bosom  on  which  he  can  lean,  no  hope  of 
self-gratification,  no  encouragement  to  mere  animality. 

0,  if  there  were  but  a  few  women  who  could  take  this 
lofty  position,  —  who  would  say,  "We  will  be  what  is 
idealized  in  this  paper,"  —  how  soon  Avould  there  bo  true 
unions  and  a  holy  motherhood  !  How  pure,  then,  would 
be  the  relation  between  the  sexes  !  The  offspring  of  such 
would  be  like  unto  themselves.  And  when  decline  should 
come,  they  would  be  able  to  look  back  upon  the  past  with 
the  highest  satisfaction.  Their  bodies  and  minds  liaving 
been  kept  pui-e,  and  their  noble  powers  cultivated  and 
strengthened,  they  could  not  know  of  disease.  Such  per- 
sons must  enjoy  length  of  days,  and  must  be  beautifully 
prepared  for  their  translation  to  the  abodes  of  harmony, 
holiness,  and  purity. 

Sjjiritualism  comes,  then,  to  call  out  a  few  persons  who 
shall  be  all  that  is  idealized  here,  and  more  ;  women  who 
shall  be  divinities,  or  goddesses  in  human  form  ;  who  shall 
know  no  shame  ;  who  shall  seek  no  fig-leaf  coverings  ;  who 
shall  be  so  pure  that  garments  shall  not  be  used  for  pur- 
poses of  concealment,  but  only  for  comfort  and  conven- 
ience. 

It  is  expected  that  the  low  and  lascivious  will  treat  such 
an  effort  with  contempt,  and  that  those  who  undertake  to 
reach  this  high  position  will  be  misinterpreted  ;  but  the 
end  to  be  reached  is  of  higher  moment  than  all  the  sacri- 
fices which  may  be  required.  Such  women  become  gen- 
erators of  thoughts  —  receptacles  for  the  divine  afflatus; 
and  from  such  will  issue  streams  of  purity,  harmony,  and 
love. 

The  young  founder  of  Christianism  sought  the  company 
of  noble  women ;  pure  and  childlike  himself,  they  loved 
him  as  a  friend  and  brother.  How  beautiful  that  deep 
affection  which  caused  a  woman  to  kneel  at  his  feet,  kiss 
them,  bathe  them  with  her  tears,  and  wipe  them  with  the 


622  THE  EDUCATOR. 

hairs  of  her  head  !  As  man  becomes  spirituahzed,  he 
attracts  pure,  noble,  loving  woman.  She  is  at  home  in  his 
presence  ;  she  is  one  with  liim  ;  and  tlu;  interchanges  of 
affection  and  love  far  surpass  all  that  is  realized  on  lower 
planes..  The  felicit}^  of  this  higher  state  as  far  transcends 
the  pleasures  of  the  lower,  as  man  is  higher  than  the  beast 
of  the  field. 

0,  woman  !  it  is  for  thee  to  become  to  man,  by  thy 
purity,  a  regenerator,  a  savior,  a  redeemer ! 

3.   Of  Divine  3IotJierhood. 

Man  speaks  of  manhood,  of  brotherhood,  of  sisterhood  ; 
but  there  is  a  divine  motherhood,w\nch  should  be  recognized 
and  understood.  Until  woman  shall  fully  comprehend  the 
divinity  of  her  position  as  a  mother,  little  or  no  progress 
can  be  made. 

Wherein  lies  this  divinity?  From  her  loins  offspring 
proceed ;  from  her  breasts  they  draw  nourishment ;  and 
from  her  magnetic  eye  life,  light,  and  joy,  emanate  to  them. 
She  is  the  "  divinity  that  stirs  within  "  the  little  one  ;  her 
highest,  holiest,  noblest  impulses  move  in  her  offspring. 

But  whence  spring  these  high  and  holy  influences?  Are 
they  not  radiations  from  the  Divine  Being,  descending 
through  the  mother  to  the  child  ?  Is  she  not  a  receiver 
and  transmitter  of  the  Divine  influxes  ?  In  a  word,  is 
she  not  a  medium  —  the  Divine  moving  in  her,  calHng  out 
the  noblest  qualities  of  the  human  soul,  and  transmitting 
to  the  newly-born  one  ? 

Thje  mind  is  overwhelmed  at  the  grandeur  of  such  a 
view  of  the  maternal  relation  ;  but,  strike  out  this  thought, 
and  atheism  is  the  result.  Either  God  is  the  source  of 
affections,  or  the  mother  herself  is  their  generator.  The 
truth  is,  that  she  transmits  that  which  slie  rcreives.  In 
the  degree,  then,  that  her  body  is  pure,  in  the  ratio  that 
she  lays  hold  on  things  divine,  docs  she  become  a  divine 
mother. 


SPIRITUALITY.  G23 

Afatlierliood  ivhich  would  corrupt  the  mother  is  the  primal 
curse.  From  it  the  Cains  appear.  You  will  have  offspring 
precisely  like  yourselves,  and  none  others.  Show  me,  then, 
your  children,  and  I  will  tell  you  what  you  are.  Conceal 
it  though  you  may,  every  snarling  pupp}'^  in  your  family 
circle  is  but  a  part  of  yourself;  every  grasping,  miserly 
child  is  but  yourself;  and  every  noble,  generous-hearted 
son  or  daughter  is  but  yourself.  Children  tell  precisely 
what  their  parents  are.  If  cradled  in  the  laps  of  angels, 
angels  they  will  be  ;  but,  if  wrapped  in  the  swaddling- 
clothes  of  anger,  hatred,  malice,  these  they  will  exhibit. 
Does  not  the  agriculturalist  know  that  the  fruit  tells  the 
nature  of  the  tree  on  which  it  grows  ?  Your  offspring  are 
the  fruit  of  your  lives. 

There  is,  then,  a  true  divinity  of  motherhood ;  and,  in 
order  that  from  her  loins  angels  may  proceed,  she  must 
herself  be  the  companion  of  angels.  Until  woman  comes 
to  a  clear  conception  on  this  subject,  the  redemption  of 
the  race  is  impossible. 

[Note. — The  subject  o?  Marriage,  including  Affinities,  Harmonious 
Interbl endings,  True  Matchood,  etc.,  lias  been  discussed  at  some  length  ; 
but  it  is  found  impracticable  to  present  the  papers  relating  thereto  in  full 
in  this  volume.] 

§  VII.     RELIGIOUS   AND    DEVOTIONAL. 
[Communicated  on  various  occasions,  and  at  differen*  places.] 

1.   Of  spirituality. 

In  unfolding  the  science  of  life,  it  will  be  conceded  that 
Religion  should  constitute  an  important  branch.  No  sys- 
tem of  philosophy  which  overlooks  or  takes  no  cognizance 
of  religion  can  be  considered  perfect ;  it  lacks  that  which 
is  essential  to  man's  highest  and  most  unfolded  condition. 

All  climes,  all  ages,  all  conditions  of  men,  have  had  their 
forms  of  religion,  either  external  or  internal.  When  man 
is  slightly  unfolded,  he  requires  external  objects  to  call 
forth  religious  emotions,  or  worship.     These  objects  may 


624  THE   EDUCATOR. 

exist  in  nature,  or  they  may  be  constructed  by  the  mind 
and  hand  of  the  worshipper.  But,  as  man  becomes  more 
interiorly  expanded,  he  places  less  value  on  outward  ob- 
jects, forms,  and  observances,  and  retires  more  fully  into 
his  inner  temple,  the  holy  of  holies,  and  there  communes 
with  the  divinities.  Hence,  external  persons  must  have 
external  objects  of  worship,  and  internal  persons  must 
have  internal  communings. 

The  word  religion,  however,  is  considered  unsuitable  to 
express  the  precise  thought  intended  to  be  conveyed ; 
and  hence  it  should  have  no  permanent  place  in  the  new 
philosophy.  The  term  spirituality  is  preferred.  This  im- 
plies the  turning  of  the  mind  to  spiritual,  divine,  and  lofty 
contemplations. 

There  is  an  organ  of  the  human  mind  which  craniolo- 
gists  have  vaguely  called  7'everence.  This  word  conveys 
generally  the  idea  of  feci?-,  of  bowing  down,  of  awe.  A 
better  term  is  sjyirituality.  Persons  who  have  this  organ 
much  unfolded  are  spiritually-minded,  celestially  elevated ; 
their  interiors  easily  ascend  to  the  higher  and  more  per- 
fected conditions. 

This  class  of  persons  will  be  distinguished  from  mere 
theoretical  or  speculative  spiritualists  ;  they  feel  the  truth, 
when  presented  to  them,  from  the  nature  of  the  communi- 
cation itself,  aside  from  external  and  lower  forms  of  testi- 
mony ;  they  seek  not  for  outward  evidences,  because  they 
have  that  which  is  higher — the  interior, the  spiritual;  they 
need  not  logic  or  external  demonstrations  to  prove  immor- 
tality, for  they  feel  its  trutli ;  they  require  not  evidence  of 
the  Divine  existence,  because  they  feel  that  He  is. 

But  this  class  of  persons  is  exceedingly  liable  to  be  con- 
founded with  another  and  quite  distinct  class,  namely, 
those  who  are  ever  ready  to  accept  new  things,  without 
feeling,  examination,  or  investigation.  A  careful  and  pro- 
longed observance  of  the  two,  however,  will  exhibit  a 
marked  distinction.  Those  who  feel  evidences  are  firm 
and  reliable  ;  they  cannot  be  persuaded  to  draw  back ; 


SPIRITUALITY.  625 

while  the  other  class  are  fickle,  unprepared  to  meet  diffi- 
culties ;  like  a  fire  of  shavings,  they  kindle  into  a  blaze, 
but  soon  disappear. 

There  are  no  enjoyments  so  pure,  so  holy,  so  serene,  as 
those  which  flow  from  spirituality.  This  term,  however, 
must  be  used  in  a  very  broad  and  comprehensive  sense. 
The  organ  of  spirituality  has  already  been  spoken  of  It 
is,  so  to  speak,  the  queen  of  all  the  other  organs ;  it  is  the 
presiding  genius,  affecting  to  a  greater  or  less  extent  all 
the  lower  faculties.  Persons  who  are  deficient  in  this 
respect  may  be  noisy  brawlers  ;  may  make  loud  profes- 
sions, and  observe  outward  rites  ;  yet,  if  their  whole  facul- 
ties are  not  brought  into  subjection  to  the  queen,  spirit- 
uahty,  they  are  little  better  than  sounding  brass  ;  they 
will  be  incapable  of  spiritualizing  other  minds,  of  softening 
the  general  feelings,  or  of  elevating  men  to  lofty,  generous 
deeds.  On  the  contrary,  one  who  has  this  faculty  largely 
unfolded  becomes  a  mighty  inspirer  of  high  and  noble 
impulses,  leading  to  useful  and  lofty  deeds. 

Spirituality  has  a  constant  eye  to  promoting  the  good  of 
those  who  are  to  come.  The  truly  spiritual  build  for  future 
generations.  Grateful  for  the  deeds  of  such  as  have  pre- 
ceded them,  they  express  their  gratitude  in  labors  for  those 
who  are  to  take  their  places.  They  cultivate  shrubberies, 
fruit-trees,  forests,  fields,  and  lay  out  commons,  —  feeling 
that,  though  they  themselves  may  not  enjoy  the  results, 
yet  coming  generations  will  rejoice  therein.  "Were  man 
destitute  of  spirituality,  he  would,  as  it  were,  consume  the 
products  of  the  present,  irrespective  of  the  wants  of  the 
future. 

Another  characteristic  of  spirituality  is  cheerfulness.  It 
is  joyous, —  imparts  a  genial  influence,  and  distributes  hap- 
piness with  a  liberal  hand,  delighting  to  impart.  Destitute 
of  spirituality,  man  grasps,  holds,  retains,  gives  not,  unless 
it  be  with  the  hope  of  receiving  more  than  he  imparts. 

Spirituality  is  full  of  trust.  The  truly  spiritualized  man 
trusts  in  his  fellows,  in  his  Father  above,  and  in  beings  in 
79  53 


626  THE    EDUCATOR. 

more  unfolded  conditions.  Destitute  of  spirituality,  maD 
is  suspicious  of  his  fellows,  doubtful  of  the  Divine  Father, 
and  closely  questions  those  who  come  from  the  higher  lifes. 

Spirituality  is  meeh.  The  truly  spiritual  person  makes 
no  noise,  boasts  not  of  exploits,  sounds  not  his  own  brazen 
trumpet;  but,  having  done  his  own  appropriate  work,  mod- 
estly retires,  and  says,  "  If  this  work  is  good,  it  will  tell 
its  own  story."  One  destitute  of  spirituality  ever  puts 
himself  in  the  front  rank,  pubh'shes  his  mighty  works,  and 
talks  loudly  of  his  stupendous  sacrifices. 

Spirituality  is  harmonizing.  It  harmonizes  the  lower 
with  tlie  higher  faculties  ;  it  harmonizes  the  "^vhole  man 
with  the  Divine  attributes,  which  are,  prominently,  first, 
Justice ;  second.  Wisdom  ;  third,  Truili ;  fourth.  Love ; 
fifth.  Fidelity ;  sixth.  Equanimity ;  seventh,  Immortality. 
This  is  a  most  momentous  truth.  Destitute  of  spiritual- 
ity, a  person  is  unjust,  unwise,  untruthful,  unloving,  rest- 
less, irregular,  changeable,  unreliable,  and  this  in  the  ratio 
that  he  is  lacking  in  this  element. 

Spirituality  looks  not  over  the  shoulder,  to  dwell  upon 
the  past ;  but  lives  wisely  in  the  present,  and  anticijxites  a 
glorious  future.  Without  spirituality,  one  looks  wishfully 
behind,  enjoys  not  the  present,  and  dreads  the  future ; 
conscious  of  interior  impurity,  he  fears  exposure.  The 
spiritual  man  says,  "Come,  search  me,  try  me,  inspect 
me ; "  the  unspiritual  fears  to  be  truly  known.  How 
great  the  contrast ! 

Such,  in  brief,  are  some  of  the  more  prominent  blessings 
of  spirituality.  Happy,  thrice  happy,  is  the  tnily  spiritual 
man  !  Such  an  one  becomes  a  light,  —  a  living,  perpetual 
fountain,  from  which  streams  of  gladness  flow,  dispensing 
joy,  peace,  and  happiness,  around.  He  is  a  pattern  for 
imitation,  loved  and  valued  by  the  good  and  true. 

2.   0/  Tlie  Divine  Existence. 

Man  is  a  religious  being.  As  naturally  as  the  stream 
flows,  and  the  blaze  ascends,  does  the  mind  turn  upward 


THE   DIVINE   EXISTENCE.  627 

to  the  consideration  of  a  Divine  Being,  and  a  higher 
condition.  Whatever  is  truly  natural  to  man  should  be 
strengthened  and  cultivated.  It  were  useless  to  expect 
to  unfold  all  one's  powers  without  devoting  a  portion  of 
effort  to  religious  culture. 

But  the  mind  fails  to  grasp  all  that  it  desires  to  know  of 
the  Divine  Being.  Feeli7ig  tokes  the  place  oi  reasoning  on 
this  subject.  It  is  exceedingly  difficult  to  reason  one  into 
an  unfaltering  faith  in  a  Divine  Existence ;  but  that  finer 
faculty,  which  lies  back  of  reason,  namely, /eeK?!^,  or  emo- 
tion, lays  hold  with  vigorous  grasp  upon  the  thought  that 
there  must  be  a  Grand,  Central,  All-Pervading  Mind.  Man 
can  be  reasoned  neither  into  nor  out  of  a  faith  in  the  Divine 
Existence. 

It  were  well  to  select  a  general  name  by  which  the  idea 
of  the  Divine  Existence  may  properly  be  designated. 
Careful  reflection  has  led  to  the  preference  of  the  term 
Paeent,  as  most  suitable.  Whatever  may  lie  behind  the 
Divine,  it  is  certain  that  the  human  mind  is  incapable  of 
comprehending  that  form  of  existence.  Hence  it  may  fix 
on  the  term  Parent  as  expressive  of  the  relation  which 
Divinity  holds  to  all  other  forms  of  matter. 

The  child  delights  to  lean  upon  the  bosom  of  its  parent ; 
it  turns  with  joy  to  the  parental  home  ;  it  contemplates  the 
character  of  its  parent,  and,  to  some  extent,  imitates  that 
character.  Man  is,  in  a  high  sense,  the  child  and  image  of 
the  Divine  Parent.  Hence,  the  broader  and  more  philo- 
sophic his  views  of  the  Divine  Father,  the  stronger  will  be 
his  character. 

All  things  below,  around,  above,  are  full  of  wisdom  and 
goodness ;  they  speak  of  a  Superintending  Intelligence, 
whose  broad  eye  watches  all  things ;  whose  liberal  hand  is 
open  to  supply  all  wants ;  whose  inflexible  justice  marks 
all  deviations  from  right,  and  encourages  all  advance  in 
goodness. 

Without  this  idea  of  a  divine,  all-controlling  Parent,  one 
is  like  the  mariner  on  a  tempest-tost  ocean,  deprived  of 


628  THE    EDUCATOK. 

helm   or   compass,   when   sun   and    moon    and   stars   are 
obscured.     With  it  the  child  feels  that  he  is  never  alone  — " 
that  a  loving  parent  is  interested  in  his  welfare,  and  is 
working  all  things  for  wise  and  beneficent  ends. 

3.   Of  the  Divine  Character. 

When  the  mind  contemplates  the  existence  of  a  Divine 
Being,  it,  of  necessity,  forms  some  idea  of  His  character. 
Individuals  always  portray  themselves  in  whatever  they 
idealize,  whether  architecture,  music,  poetry,  sculpture, 
or  painting.  So,  in  forming  an  idea  of  the  Divine  Parent, 
the  worshipper  exhibits  his  own  moral  or  religious  condi- 
tion. It  is  important  to  keep  this  thought  distinctly  in  the 
mind.  Let  it  be  repeated,  then,  that  each  man  and  each 
woman  writes  out  himself  or  herself  in  his  or  her  concep- 
tions of  Deity.  The  nobler,  the  more  intelligent  and  loving, 
will  idealize  a  Being  corresponding  to  their  internal  states ; 
and  the  vindictive,  hard-hearted,  will  imagine  and  worship 
a  God  of  a  corresponding  character. 

But,  without  dwelling  upon  the  various  sentiments  which 
have  been  entertained  in  the  jjast,  by  barbarian,  Jew,  and 
Christian,  an  effort  will  be  made  to  present  a  just  view  of 
the  Divine  Character. 

As  man  writes  himself  out  in  his  works,  so,  of  necessity, 
does  God  exhibit  himself  in  His  elaborations.  The  mind, 
then,  may  obtain  tolerably  correct  views  of  the  Divine 
Parent  by  the  contemplation  of  His  works. 

But  here  a  grand  difficulty  is  presented :  persons  of  nar- 
row views  often  fail  to  comprehend  grand  ends.  They 
observe  means,  as  daily  or  yearly  presented  to  their  vision, 
but  lack  the  breadth  necessary  to  take  in  the  ends  which 
thope  means  have  in  view. 

Take,  as  illustration,  a  strong  case :  An  animal  exists  on 
this  planet  called  the  wild  boar ;  it  is  a  rude,  uncouth, 
savage,  and,  one  might  hastily  judge,  a  quite  useless  creat- 
ure.    Yet  it  should  be  considered  that  the  earth  needs  to 


THE    DIVINE    CHARACTER.  629 

he  refined,  the  soil  prepared  for  a  higher  condition ;  and 
that  this  apparently  useless  animal  can  and  does  do  some- 
thing to  bring  the  earth  into  better  states.  Regarding, 
then,  the  wild  boar  as  means  to  important  ends,  he  becomes 
in  one  sense  a  necessity  in  a  certain  stage  of  unfolding. 
The  same  may  be  said  of  the  whole  tribe  of  serpents : 
these,  at  first  view,  may  seem  to  be  a  not  only  useless  but 
absolutely  dangerous  class  of  creatures ;  yot  they  serve  to 
consume  and  remove  out  of  the  way  certain  more  poison- 
ous plants,  and  the  cruder  forms  of  insect-life.  They  are 
like  the  gardener  who  removes  the  weeds.  And  these 
poisonous  shrubs,  in  their  turn,  were  useful,  in  an  age 
further  back;  but,  becoming  no  longer  needed,  some  instru- 
mentality is  requisite  to  remove  them  from  the  soil. 

These  cases  strongly  illustrate  the  necessity  of  consider- 
ing means  in  relation  to  ends.  And  it  may  be  safely  taken 
for  granted  that  all  things  appear  in  their  proper  order,  and 
when  most  needed ;  and  that  when  their  work  is  done  they 
are  superseded  by  the  next  in  order.  In  this  view  of  the 
subject,  the  student  of  natural  religion  will  see  both  good- 
ness and  wisdom  combined,  in  the  bringing  forth  at  suita- 
ble times  of  the  various  classes  of  animals. 

The  same  law  obtains  in  mechanics.  The  mechanician 
makes  a  tool  —  uses  it  for  a  time  ;  but,  being  brought  into 
a  more  advanced  condition,  he  makes  a  better  instrument, 
and  the  latter  supersedes  the  former. 

But  the  hasty  mmd  may  start  the  question  (and  it  is 
well  that  such  minds  exist).  Why  not  place  man  in  the 
Elysian  Fields  at  once,  if  Paradise  is  his  destination?  If 
the  Divine  Parent  is  good  and  wise,  why  this  struggle  to 
gain  it? 

Here,  again,  there  is  liability  to  embrace  too  narrow  a 
view.  What  is  man  ?  He  is  a  j^roducL  This  being  per- 
ceived, the  hasty  interrogator  might  be  asked,  in  turn,  why 
not  produce  apples  without  trees,  flowers,  or  stems  ?  He 
replies,  this  is  impossible,  because  apples  are  growths,  and 
can  be   obtained  only  by  natural  aggregation.     But  the 

53* 


630  THE   EDUCATOR. 

tree  is,  strictly  speaking,  no  more  a  growth  than  is  man. 
When  this  planet  was  in  its  early  conglomerating  condition, 
neither  fruit,  flower,  nor  shrub,  could  appear.  A  season 
of  refining  or  preparation  of  the  soil,  —  a  magnetizing  of 
the  earth,  —  an  interblending  of  the  elements,  in  which 
sun,  moon,  and  stars,  all  contributed,  —  was  necessary  to 
bring  mother  Earth  in  a  state  wherein  she  could  present 
the  earlier  products.  Now,  man  is  a  compound ;  the  min- 
eral, the  vegetable,  and  the  lower  animal  formations,  all 
must  precede  his  coming.  These  must  arrive  at  a  certain 
state  of  maturity,  and  then  man,  the  flower  of  all  the  past, 
appears.  The  questioner,  if  a  philosopher,  will  not  look 
for  miracles.  He  will  recognize  universal,  unchanging  law. 
As  a  result  of  this  law,  the  present  human  race  must  make 
way  for  a  higher  order  of  existences.  As,  in  the  ratio. that 
the  earth  becomes  refined,  more  beautiful  minerals  and 
more  perfect  vegetables  are  produced,  so  will  man,  as  it 
were,  outgrow  himself 

The  faculty  termed  imagination  will  now  proceed  to 
draw  a  picture  of  a  man  ages  in  the  future. 

It  may  be  premised  that  the  present  order  of  beings,  the 
human,  is  capable  of  unfolding  bodily,  mentally,  morally, 
socially,  religiously,  spiritually,  and  celestially.  There  the 
human  stops.  Beyond  him  may  appear  a  being  which,  for 
convenience,  may  be  denominated  superhuman:  that  is, 
one  who  shall  have  all  the  essential  qualities  belonging  to 
the  best  human,  with  others  superadded. 

What,  then,  could  this  being  be  ?  At  first  thought,  it 
might  bo  supposed  to  be  an  angel.  But,  without  under- 
taking to  show,  at  this  time,  what  the  ang-els  are,  it  may  be 
said  that  between  man  as  he  now  exists  and  the  angelic 
worlds  there  is  an  intermediate.  To  proceed,  then, —  a 
superhuman  Avill  have  a  finer  body  than  has  ever  yet 
appeared  on  this  planet ;  that  is,  the  countenance  will  be 
radiant  with  life,  light,  joy,  and  equanimity,  so  that  to  gaze 
upon  it  will  give  great  delight.  A  superhuman  will  be  so 
unfolded  mentally  that  he  will  be  able  easily  to  command 


man's  relation  to  the  divine.  G31 

and  control  all  the  elements,  visible  and  invisible,  using 
these  for  unselfish  purposes.  He  will  be  a  philosopher  of 
Nature,  able  to  grasp  readily  all  her  secret  workings,  not 
excepting  the  internal  of  man  himself;  and  hence  will  see 
how  to  construct  mechanisms  upon  the  model  of  the  human 
mind.  He  will  be  able  to  travel  mentally ;  that  is,  his  mind 
will  leave  the  body,  go  out  and  explore  distant  localities, 
and  even  visit  distant  worlds.  He  will  be  able  to  speak 
without  the  use  of  vocals ;  that  is,  he  will  be  able  to  im- 
press his  thoughts  upon  others,  however  distant  they  may 
be.  The  superhuman  will  be  an  aggregationist,  bringing 
forth,  as  it  were,  by  a  magic  wand,  the  charming  flower, 
the  elegant  shrub,  the  beautiful  and  delicious  fruit,  pre- 
cisely suited  to  his  unfolded  condition.  He  will  not  expe- 
rience what  are  now  called  the  pains  of  death,  but  will 
enjoy  an  easy  transition  from  state  to  state ;  disease  will 
disappear,  and  universal  harmony,  unceasing  progression, 
and  unchanging  peace,  will  characterize  his  condition.  The 
superhuman  will  retain  all  the  essentials  of  the  past,  yet 
pass  beyond  man's  present  highest  possibilities. 

[Such  is  the  condition  to  which  man's  present  state  is  a 
means ;  and,  in  view  of  this  consideration,  the  goodness 
and  wisdom  of  the  Divine  Parent  stand  approved.] 

4.  Man's  BelaMon  to  the  Divine  Existence. 

The  inquirer  will  naturally  here  start  the  question.  What 
relation  does  the  product  man  bear  to  the  Divine  Exist- 
ence, which  the  lower  products  do  not?  Both  the  shrub 
and  man  are,  in  a  sense,  natural  products ;  that  is,  a  favor- 
able condition  of  things  must  exist,  else  neither  could 
appear.  But  man  is  diviner  than  the  shrub ;  in  other 
words,  he  is  a  product  which  comes  of  a  diviner  or  liigher 
order  of  things.  Difficult  though  it  is  to  grasp  the  thought, 
yet  it  may  be  intelligently  said  that  man  is,  in  a  high  sense, 
the  offspring  of  the  Divine  Parent.  The  Divine  Being 
superintends,  supervises,  nay,  permeates  all  things ;  He  is 


632  THE   EDUCATOE. 

as  much  a  substance  as  the  mineral,  the  tree,  or  man,  but 
ofaliujlier  order,  —  the  higher  and  finer  always  impreg- 
nating, acting  upon,  and  controlling,  the  lower  and  grosser. 
So  that,  while  it  may  be  philosophically  said  that  the  shrub 
is  a  divine  product,  yet  it  is  a  product  springing  from  a 
lower,  coart^or,  or  less  refined  material  condition. 

Man,  coming  forth  at  a  later  date,  is  finer  ;  being  finer, 
is  more  spiritual,  and  is  capable  of  receiving  more  of  that 
form  of  matter  called  the  Divine  Aflflatus.  By  this  is 
meant  what  may  be  termed  the  Divine  aroma;  for,  as  there 
is  an  aroma  proceeding  from  each  thing  in  Nature,  finer 
and  finer,  from  the  mineral  up  to  man,  so  there  is  a  cor- 
responding aroma  proceeding  from  the  Divine  Parent, 
which  is  influxed  to  all  forms  of  matter.  The  finer  the 
matter  which  receives  the  influx,  the  more  powerful  the 
afflatus,  and  the  more  perfectly  does  the  substance  thus 
impregnated  correspond  to  and  harmonize  with  the  Di- 
vine. 

While,  then,  there  is  no  creation,  there  is  never-ceasing 
formation.  Man  being  a  finer  combination  than  had  pre- 
viously ajjpeared,  so  more  perfectly  does  he  bear  to  the 
Divine  Parent  the  relation  of  oiispring,  or  child.  The  child 
manifests  a  longing  to  know  more  of  its  Parent,  and  of  His 
attributes ;  to  learn  of  its  own  relation  to  the  Divine,  and 
to  lower  forms  of  existence.  In  this  sense  man  is  superior 
to  the  shrub.  Tlie  shrub,  indeed,  has  life,  expands,  grows, 
receives  the  elements ;  but  man  does  all  this  and  more  — 
he  enjoys  a  divine  longing,  a  yearning  to  know  of  a  divine 
existence,  and  of  immortal  or  perpetual  life. 

It  is  felt  that  the  views  thus  crudely  presented  will  aid 
the  mind  in  coming  to  a  proper  understanding  of  the  rela- 
tion which  man  bears  to  existences  below  him.  It  is  mani- 
festly quite  unfair  and  unpliil(is()])!iic  to  class  man  with 
these  lower  formations,  and  to  maintain  that  he  is  no  more 
than  the  vegetable  or  the  animal.  He  has  spirituality. 
Spirituality  longs  for  immortality ;  it  seeks  for  divine  com- 
munion ;  it  labors  to  express  itself  in  worship ;  it  looks 


INSPIRATION.  633 

around  for  and  contemplates  a  Divine  Parent.  Unless  the 
mind  can  grasp  thoughts  of  this  character,  it  will  be  unset- 
tled, restless,  dissatisfied. 

5.   Of  Inspiration. 

There  is  a  natural  religion.  Nature  is  always  ready  to 
teach  man  that  which  it  is  essential  for  him  to  know,  and 
for  which  he  longs.  Nature  is  full  of  inspiration.  The 
instant  the  mind  beholds  the  purple  flower,  it,  of  necessity, 
asks.  Who  gave  this  beautiful  tinge  ?  The  instant  one 
tastes  the  delicious  fruits,  the  mind  asks.  Who  formed  that 
taste  ?  and  who  brought  forth  that  which  should  gratify  it? 
Wants  and  supplies  are  universal. 

Books  are  products  of  mind.  In  the  ratio  that  the  mind 
is  clear,  calm,  philosophic,  the  Divine  afflatus  can  flow  to 
it  and  through  it,  and  thus  expresses  itself  in  spoken  or 
written  language.  The  inspiration  is  more  or  less  perfect, 
correspondingly  with  mental,  moral,  social,  religious,  and 
spiritual  states.  The  inspiration  of  one  age  can  be  and 
has  been  preserved  and  enjoyed  by  a  succeeding  age.  The 
inspired  seer,  prophet,  or  prophetess,  speaks  for  and  in 
behalf  of  coming  ages,  portraying  that  which  is  to  be,  and 
inspiring  others  to  efi"orts  to  attain  that  which  they  picture 
to  the  mind. 

Inspiration,  then,  is  a  perpetually  flowing  stream ;  it  is 
never  dry.  It  is  not  supernaturalism ;  there  is  nothing  so 
natural  as  inspiration.  The  divine  influx  can  be  received 
only  when  conditions  are  most  natural ;  the  inspired  per- 
son can  express  his  thought  only  when  in  the  most  natural 
state.  Naturalism  and  inspiration  are  one.  All  things 
receive  a  certain  amount  of  inflow  or  inspiration  ;  and 
hence  all  things  speak  as  best  they  can.  The  flowers  have 
a  language  ;  the  grass  has  a  language ;  the  tree  has  a 
tongue ;  the  planets  and  all  the  stars,  as  they  move,  speak 
to  the  intelligent,  observing  eye.  All  things  are  inspired, 
80 


634  THE  EDUCATOR. 

and  each,  in  its  own  way,  tells  of  the  Divine  Parent,  who 
impregnates,  supervises,  controls,  permeates  all. 

Written  books,  then,  exhibit  inspiration  corresponding 
to  the  spiritual  states  of  the  writers ;  the  flower  exhibits 
inspiration  corresponding  to  its  state.  Man,  when  on  lofty 
eminences,  receives  more  easily  and  naturally  the  Divine 
afflatus,  is  brought  more  perfectly  into  rapport  with  sur- 
rounding Nature,  and  into  communion  with  a  higher  order 
of  beings.  He  then  sees  the  Deity  in  the  stars,  hears  His 
voice  in  the  rushing  winds,  marks  His  power  in  forming 
the  mighty  mountain ;  reverently  he  kneels  and  worships 
the  God  whom  he  finds  within  his  own  soul  as  in  the  outer 
world. 

Thus  much,  imperfectly,  of  inspiration. 

Teach,  0,  teach  thy  child,  man,  to  study  more  fully  thy- 
self as  revealed  in  Nature,  that  he  may  draw  more  closely 
to  thee,  lean  upon  thy  paternal  breast,  and  feel  that  the 
Divine  Hand  guideth  all  things  with  a  view  of  reaching 
grand  and  beneficent  ends  ! 

6.   Of  Blatter   and   Spirit  —  Origin   of  the  First  Man  — 

Death. 

Unless  carefully  guarded,  the  human  mind  is  exceedingly 
liable  to  run  into  extremes.  Sometimes  it  soars  in  an 
intangible  and  unsubstantial  spiritualism  ;  at  other  times  it 
grovels  in  a  gross  and  temporary  materialism. 

Now,  materialism  and  spiritualism,  in  one  sense,  are  one. 
Materialism  is  naturalism ;  so  is  spiritualism.  Spirit  is  but 
another  term  for  a  fine  condition  of  matter ;  the  words 
spirit  and  matter  are  used  with  reference  to  difierent  con- 
ditions. For  illustration,  the  tree  is  material;  but  there 
emanate  from  it  an  odor  and  a  fiavor,  both  unseen,  and  yet 
material  substances,  affecting  taste  and  smell.  These  are 
Q.  finer  condition  of  matter,  which  may  be  called  spirit ;  but 
they  are  none  the  less  material  because  they  cannot  be 
seen.     It  may  be  said,  then,  once  for  all,  that  the  terms 


ORIGIN   OF   SPIKIT.  635 

spirit,  spirituality,  and  spiritualism,  are  used  with  reference 
to  conditions  of  matter  finer  than  the  ordinarily  visible  forms. 
With  this  careful  definition  of  terms,  procedure  may  be  made 
to  a  consideration  of  the  spiritual  in  man. 

Without  the  spirit  the  body  is  inert,  —  a  cold,  apparently 
lifeless  clod ;  neither  hand,  foot,  head,  nor  eye,  can  move. 
Yesterday,  it  was  all  life,  full  of  animation,  possessed  of 
locomotion ;  the  lips  moved  ;  the  eye  shot  forth  its  divine 
magnetism  —  it  expressed  all  the  emotions  ;  the  heart  beat, 
and  the  warm  blood  flowed  through  the  veins.  But  now 
how  changed  ! 

Who  shall  speak  of  that  wonderful  form  of  matter  called 
spirit  ?  Who  shall  tell  whence  it  emanates,  how  it  acts  on 
the  body,  and  why  it  departs  from  it  ?  The  mind  is  not 
satisfied  by  the  answer  that  the  spirit  emanates  from  the 
Divine  Parent ;  it  asks.  Where  was  it  prior  to  its  connec- 
tion with  the  body  ? 

It  may  be  said,  and  justly  too,  that  all  tilings  emanate 
from  the  Divine ;  but  that  special  or  finer  form  of  matter 
called  spirit  emanates  from  the  Universal  Parent  through 
middle  or  intermediate  persons ;  as  in  the  vegetable  world 
the  finer  elements  descend  and  are  caught  by  the  leaves, 
the  flowers,  and  the  branches,  causing  the  roots  to  grow, 
and  the  trunk  to  expand.  The  law  is  identical.  The  seed 
is  deposited  in  the  earth,  and  grows  ;  this  seed  is  the  inter- 
vening medium  by  and  through  lohich  the  future  tree  is  to  he 
brought  forth. 

But  this  disquisition  will  be  met  with  the  inquiry.  How 
could  the  first  individual  appear  without  an  intermediate 
or  generative  person  ?  It  is  often  vastly  easier  to  present 
an  interrogative  than  to  answer  it ;  and  perhaps  few  ques- 
tions have  been  more  difficult  to  answer  than  this.  The 
philosophic  mind,  however,  is  usually  cool  and  grave,  and 
takes  broad  views.  It  is  necessary  to  pass  in  imagination 
back  over  myriads  of  ages,  and  to  stand,  as  it  were,  in 
Nature's  garden,  where  human  foot  has  never  yet  trod. 
Standing   there,  the  question  is  asked,  What  must  have 


636  THE   EDUCATOR, 

been  the  degree  of  unfolding  requisite  to  constitute  a  being 
which  could  justly  be  called  man  ?  The  minerals,  vegeta- 
bles, and  lower  animals,  are  supposed  to  have  already 
appeared  ;  and  man  is  in  the  background,  as  it  Avere,  in  the 
embryo.  Parents  bring  forth  oflspriug  corresponding  to 
their  condition  ;  but  at  this  time  there  are  no  parents.  Is 
the  first  child  to  be  its  own  father  and  mother  ?  That  is 
precisely  the  point  to  be  looked  at. 

There  must  have  been  a  combination  of  conditions.  The 
earth  must  have  arrived  at  a  state  capable  of  being  impreg- 
nated. It  should  be  considered  that  the  earth  is  yet  very 
young ;  only  a  few  myriads  of  ages  have  passed  since  its 
first  conglomerative  processes  commenced.  Planet  affects 
planet ;  planetary  transmissions  take  place  ;  and,  as  a  lower 
planet  becomes  capable  of  receiving,  or  of  being  impreg- 
nated, other  planets,  being  in  favorable  conditions  and 
suitable  relations,  warm,  impregnate,  inspire,  or  send  down 
their  peculiar  influences,  aided  by  the  Divine  afflatus  ;  and 
thus  in  the  warm  or  more  tropical  climates  there  comes  to 
be  a  condition  of  matter  which  is  generative,  and  new  forms 
of  life  appear.  In  this  manner  that  form  of  existence 
called  man  was  introduced,  though  in  a  comparatively  low 
condition.  The  elements  being  both  male  and  female, 
when  one  sex  appeared,  by  the  same  process  the  other  Avas 
brought  forth. 

There  is,  then,  a  purely  natural  generation.  Minerals  in 
their  coarser  and  finer  conditions,  vegetation  in  its  ruder 
and  more  beautiful  forms,  animals  in  their  lower  and  higher 
states  —  all  in  their  respective  seasons  have  been  thus  gen- 
erated, having  the  power  of  reproduction.  The  body, 
receiving  the  spirit,  becoming  the  clothing  of  that  finer 
form  of  matter,  exhibits  life,  animation,  joy. 

Now,  a  variety  of  conditions  may  occur  in  which  that 
form  of  matter  called  spirit  cannot  continue  to  inhabit  the 
mortal  body.  For  example,  when  the  heart  ceases  to  beat, 
the  spirit  cannot  control  the  body  ;  when  disease  spreads 
to  a  considerable    extent   over    certain   parts,  the    spirit 


DEFECTS   OF   CHRISTIANISM.  637 

becomes  incapable  of  acting  upon  it,  is  repulsed,  and 
withdrawn  from  it. 

The  separation  is  usually  attended  by  struggles.  These 
indicate  an  effort  on  the  part  of  the  spirit  to  release  itself 
from  connection  with  matter  which  it  can  no  longer  con- 
trol. The  struggle  is  often  hard  and  prolonged ;  sometimes 
hours,  and  even  days,  elapse  ere  the  spirit  fully  emancipates 
itself. 

It  should  be  kept  in  mind  that  spirit  is  matter,  —  a  finer 
form  of  matter  than  is  the  visible  body,  —  and  that  the 
finer  controls  the  coarser.  But  the  finer  can  act  upon  the 
coarser  only  to  a  certain  extent.  When  the  body  becomes 
too  gross,  then  the  spiritual  powers  are  weakened,  —  there 
is  less  of  spirituality,  and  more  of  gross  materiality. 

When  the  spirit  has  left  the  body,  it  thenceforth  will 
have  no  more  connection  with  it.  For  it  feels  no  partic- 
ular affection  for  it;  it  has  become  to  it  a  useless  clod.  All 
that  actually  belongs  to  the  person,  which  is  the  inner  and 
spiritual,  lives,  and  passes  on;  it  takes  to  itself  a  body  suited 
to  its  condition. 

While  it  is  exceedingly  difficult  to  teach  coolly  and 
thoroughly  of  this  class  of  subjects,  yet  it  is  felt  to  be 
needful  to  present  a  crude  outline  of  this  character,  in 
order  that  intelligent  views  may  be  had  respecting  life,  the 
spirit,  the  body,  death,  and  the  subsequent  condition  ;  and 
in  order,  also,  that  the  state  of  mind  termed  mourning  may 
pass  away,  substituting  therefor  a  holy  calm,  a  divine  trust, 
and  an  unfaltering  hope  in  an  ever-continued  existence. 
The  new  teachings  would  be  justly  considered  defective, 
unless  something  were  said  on  these  topics. 

7.   Of  the  Defects  of  Christianism. 

The  mind  has  already  been  enabled  to  perceive,  with 
some  degree  of  clearness,  that  Savageism  must  have  its 
God, — Barbarism,  Judaism,  Christianism,  and  Civilism,  each 
its  God,  —  for  the  reason  that  as  man  unfolds  in  the  rudi- 

54 


638  THE   EDUCATOE. 

mental  sphere,  he  comes  to  have  a  progressively  clearer 
and  higher  feeling  and  expression  relative  to  the  Divine 
Parent.  The  later  development  is  better  and  more  perfect 
than  its  precedents. 

The  question,  then,  arises.  Can  better  views  of  the 
Universal  Father,  and  clearer  ideas  of  religions  truth,  be 
entertained,  than  Christianism  or  Civilism  presents  ? 

Christianism,  in  its  teachings  relative  to  the  Divine 
Being,  exhibits  this  defect,  namely,  that  it  does  not  present 
Him  as  a  tangible,  material  Existence.  It  somewhat  ab- 
ruptly says,  "  God  is  a  spirit ; "  but  it  does  not  present  a 
clear,  pliilosophic  statement  of  what  it  means  by  "  spirit." 

Again,  it  speaks  of  the  ''  Holy  Ghost ; "  but  it  fails  to 
convey  to  the  intelligent  mind  any  clear  conception  of 
what  the  "  Holy  Ghost "  is,  or  of  the  relation  it  bears  to 
the  Divine  Parent.  If  by  the  ''  Holy  Ghost "  was  meant 
simple  Truth,  it  would  certainly  have  been  wise  to  have 
expressed  the  idea  in  plain,  unmetaphorical  language.  But, 
as  the  matter  stands  in  the  Christian  writings,  the  reader 
is  left  to  some  extent  to  conjecture  as  to  what  was  in- 
tended to  be  expressed.  In  founding  new  institutions,  it 
is  of  much  importance  that  such  terms  should  be  selected, 
and,  when  selected,  so  used,  as  that  ideas  may  be  readily 
grasped. 

Furthermore,  the  founder  of  Christianism  speaks  of 
coming  "  down  from  heaven,"  —  of  being  "  sent  by  his 
Father,"  who  is  said  to  be  "  in  heaven  ;  "  and  yet  no  clear 
idea  is  expressed  of  heaven  —  where  it  is,  what  it  is,  what 
persons  are  there,  what  their  employments,  what  the  terms 
of  admission,  or  the  steps  to  be  taken  to  attain  to  it ;  the 
whole  matter  is  left  in  a  loose  and  manifestly  unsatisfactory 
condition. 

Tliese  general  criticisms  are  presented  in  all  good  will 
to  Christianism,  and  to  its  liberal,  beneficent,  and  loving 
founder.  Justice,  inflexible  justice,  calls  for  these  plain, 
unvarnished  statements.     Because  one  wields  the  pen  of 


DEFECTS   OF   CHRISTIANISM.  639 

criticism,  it  does  not  follow  that  lie  is  unfriendly ;  he  may 
be  prompted  by  the  highest  and  holiest  motives. 

But,  without  dwelling  at  greater  length  on  this  branch 
of  the  subject,  it  is  proper  to  say  that  clear  and  compre- 
hensive views  should  be  presented  to  the  mind  respecting 
the  Divine  Existence,  —  respecting  the  relation  which 
Truth  bears  to  that  Being,  —  and  respecting  heaven  as  an 
educational  state,  or  a  condition  of  perpetual  unfolding. 
The  present  is  but  the  rudimental  state,  the  commence- 
ment of  a  vast  series  of  unfolding  and  progressive  lifes. 
As  one  improves  or  intelligently  uses  the  powers  given 
him  in  one  condition,  so,  and  only  so,  does  he  become  pre- 
pared to  enjoy  a  succeeding  state.  It  is  but  a  translation 
from  a  lower  to  a  higher  condition.  In  a  broad  sense,  then, 
it  may  be  said  that  man  forms  his  own  heaven,  by  a  life  of 
purity,  devotion,  and  of  manly  regard  for  the  interests  of 
his  kind.  In  no  true  sense  has  a  person  ever  left  the  heav- 
enly abodes  to  descend  to  and  dwell  on  the  earth ;  it  is 
quite  impossible  thus  to  do  —  for  heaven  is  a  state,  a  con- 
dition of  life.  Had  the  founder  of  Christianism  declared 
in  plain  words  that  he  felt  moved  by  his  own  inteimal 
promptings  to  speak  thus  and  so,  or  to  do  this  or  that  act, 
his  disciples  would  have  found  little  difficulty  in  compre- 
hending his  meaning.  But,  as  he  expressed  himself,  or, 
rather,  is  said  to  have  expressed  himself,  not  a  little  con- 
fusion and  mysticism  have  resulted  —  consequences  which 
the  founder  of  a  new  system  should  most  studiously  avoid. 

Whatever  may  be  said  of  the  new  teachings  now  pre- 
sented to  the  inhabitants  of  this  earth,  there  can  be  no 
just  complaint  on  the  score  of  mysticism.  The  words  used 
are  simple,  unequivocal,  easily  comprehended, — purposely 
so,  in  order  that  the  unlearned  and  the  learned  may  both 
catch  the  thought  expressed. 

But,  let  it  be  reiterated,  that,  in  pointing  out  these 
defects,  there  is  no  desire  to  speak  unkindly  of  either 
Savageism,  Barbarism,  Judaism,  or  Christianism.  Each  sys- 
tem did  the  best  it  could  in  its  time.    It  uttered  its  highest 


640  THE    EDUCATOR. 

and  divinest  thought,  and  it  could  do  no  more.  Savageism 
is  passing  away ;  Barbarism  will  follow  it ;  Judaism  will 
walk  in  their  steps  ;  Christianism  will  be  among  the  things 
that  were ;  and  an  intelligent  Harmonial  and  Spiritual 
Philosophy  will  be  received  in  their  stead. 

A  progressive  being  as  man  is,  he  has  outgrown  the 
past,  and  become  capable  of  holding  and  expressing  nobler 
and  more  rational  views  of  the  Divine  existence  than  could 
be  obtained  or  expressed  in  earlier  ages.  He  is  thus  able 
to  more  truly  worship  the  Divine  Parent,  —  to  comprehend 
more  clearly  His  attributes,  and  the  relation  He  bears  to 
Nature  as  a  whole,  and  to  himself  as  a  special  and  highly 
exalted  part  thereof. 

8.   Of  Religious  Teacliers. 

For  many  ages  yet  to  be,  there  will  be  a  need  of 
teaching.  Teaching  supposes  teachers.  To  teach  others 
acceptably,  one  must  be  duly  qualified.  What,  then,  are 
the  essential  qualifications  requisite  to  constitute  one  an 
acceptable  and  useful  religious  teacher  ? 

It  hardly  need  be  said  that  one  can  teach  only  that 
which  dwells  within  him.  The  teacher,  as  it  were,  pours 
out  his  own  thoughts,  feelings,  or  emotions.  Unless,  then, 
the  teacher  be  religious  himself,  he  will  hardly  succeed  in 
religiously  educating  others.  What,  then,  is  a  religious 
character  ?  The  following  points,  it  is  believed,  embrace 
all  that  is  essential  to  constitute  a  religious  teacher : 

First,  the  person  who  would  be  a  religious  teacher  must 
be  of  a  devotional  cast  of  mind  ;  must  love  to  contemplate 
the  existence,  character,  and  attributes,  of  the  Divine 
Parent ;  must  be  able  to  see  Him  in  all  things,  Irom  the 
floating  atom  to  the  rolling  world  ;  so  that  spontaneously 
his  iiimosts  shall  be  exercised,  and  Jiis  diviner  i'aculties 
inspired  to  worship,  in  feeling,  thought,  or  deed,  the 
Grand,  Central,  All-Controlling,  All-Pervading  Mind. 

Secondly,  to  be  a  successful  religious  teacher,  one  must 
be  of  a  tender  and  gentle  disposition  ;  the  doves  t)f  kind- 


RELIGIOUS   TEACHERS.  641 

ness  and  emotion  must  descend  and  rest  upon  the  mind, 
so  that  it  shall  speak  forth  in  plaintive  but  at  the  same 
time  intelligent  tones  its  divine  monitions. 

Thirdly,  a  truly  religious  mind  is  fond  of  seclusion : 
delights  to  commune  with  the  silent  in  Nature  ;  to  wander 
among  the  quiet  groves,  that  the  gentler,  sweeter,  and 
more  tranquillizing  influences  may  descend  upon  the  whole 
person,  and  thus  prepare  the  mind  more  perfectly  to 
receive  the  divine  influx,  and  to  impart  the  same  to 
others. 

A  person  of  the  character  thus  delineated  would,  of 
necessity,  be  an  atti-active  person  ;  would  draw  around 
him  the  gentler  and  finer  classes.  Woman,  more  espe- 
cially, would  be  drawn  to  such  a  one;  and  from  her  gentle 
countenance  would  flow  to  him  a  fine  magnetism,  impart- 
ing her  own  womanly  religious  and  devotional  feelings. 
Woman  is  prominently  a  receiver  and  a  transmitter  ;  she 
is  more  susceptible  than  man  to  the  gentler  and  more  emo- 
tional influences  ;  she  receives  the  diviner  sentiments  with 
greater  readiness ;  and,  receiving,  she  becomes  a  transmit- 
ter, an  inspirer,  an  encourager  not  only  to  the  bolder 
efforts  of  life,  but  also  to  the  gentler  and  more  religious 
forms  of  expression.  If  one  desires  to  express  his  best 
feelings,  his  divinest  thoughts,  his  most  beautiful  concep- 
tions, there  should  be  around  him  a  preponderance  of  the 
female  element. 

This  element  may  be  found  in  the  female  or  in  the  male. 
The  male  is  often  very  feminine,  and  the  female  sometimes 
very  masculine.  Reference  is  now  had  rather  to  the  efe- 
ment  than  to  the  sex  of  persons.  It  should  be  ever  kept 
in  mind  that  all  things  are  prominently  in  female  (that  is, 
receptive)  or  in  male  (that  is,  impartive)  conditions. 

The  more  fully,  then,  the  religious  teacher  is  femininized, 
the  more  easily  will  he  receive  influxes,  either  from  the 
Divine  Being,  from  intermediate  and  more  spiritualized 
persons,  or  from  the  surrounding  elements. 

This  point  is  dwelt  upon  with  particularity,  because  it  is 
81  54* 


642  THE  EDUCATOB. 

in  contemplation,  at  a  favorable  time,  to  institute  a  priest- 
hood ;  that  is,  to  set  apart  a  class  of  prominent  persons 
who  shall  hold  to  the  masses  the  relation  of  religious 
teachers,  and  who  shall  institute  such  rites,  forms  of  wor- 
ship, and  observances,  as  shall  be  in  harmony  with  the 
general  spiritualistic  instructions. 

Such  has  been  the  education  of  the  past,  that,  at  pres- 
ent, a  large  class  would  object  to  a  priesthood.  And  well 
they  may,  in  view  of  what  has  been.  But  it  should  be 
remembered  that  a  priesthood  has  always  existed,  and  has 
held  certain  useful  relations,  aiding,  as  teachers,  to  culti- 
vate the  emotional  and  religious  powers  in  man.  The  past 
may  be  regarded  as  a  prophecy  of  the  future.  It  is  quite 
certain  that  any  element  of  character  which  has  always 
been  exhibited  in  the  past  must  have  something  of  good- 
ness in  it,  and  may  be  employed  for  good  and  wise  ends  in 
coming  time.  Said  one,  in  a  former  age,  "  I  come  not  to 
destroy,  but  to  fulfil ; "  that  is,  to  unfold  a  more  perfect 
system,  seizing  upon  all  that  is  essentially  good  in  the  old, 
and  incorporating  it  into  the  new  and  more  celestial  king- 
dom. The  intelligent  searcher  for  hidden  treasures  does 
not  fail  to  notice  the  labors  of  those  who  have  preceded 
him ;  he  marks  their  plans,  observes  their  machinery,  and 
from  the  experience  of  the  past  gathers  instruction  for 
the  present  and  the  future.  So  should  it  be  in  regard  to  a 
priesthood.  If  preferred,  the  term  teacher  may  be  adopted; 
but  names  do  not  alter  things.  Religious  teaching  is  a 
necessity  of  the  times ;  it  cannot  be  intelligently  discarded, 
and  must  not  be  undervalued. 

But  the  religious  teacher  must  ever  bear  in  mind  that 
he  is  a  pupil ;  and  must  ever  place  himself  (or  herself)  in 
divine  relations,  else  the  stream  of  inspiration  will  be  cut 
off.  In  that  case,  he  may  attempt  to  teach,  but  will  have 
nothing  within  to  imj)art ;  and  those  who  sit  at  his  feet  for 
instruction  will  gain  notliing  but  spiritual  leanness  —  wiU 
spend  their  money  for  that  which  is  not  bread,  and  which 
yieldeth  no  permanent  satisfaction  to  the  iumosts. 


CATHOLICISM   AND   PROTESTANTISM.  643 

The  true  religious  teacher,  then,  bears  a  relation  to  his 
auditors  not  unsimilar  to  that  which  a  middle  person  [or 
medium]  hears  to  an  assembled  circle.  He  becomes  the 
focal  mind,  the  religious  brain,  the  emotional  mouthpiece. 
While  others  may  be  properly  employed  in  their  various 
positions  in  life,  the  true  religious  teacher  will  be  an  accu- 
mulator, a  vessel  into  which  the  divinest  thoughts  may  be 
iuflowed ;  and,  as  he  appears  in  the  midst  of  the  auditory, 
—  they  being  quietly  seated,  harmoniously  circumstanced, 
enjoying  the  aids  of  prayer,  song,  and  music,  —  there 
comes  a  divine  outflowing  to  those  who  are  receptive,  and 
a  season  of  religious  refreshing  is  enjoyed. 

A  spiritual  priesthood  will  go  forth,  like  gentle  lambs, 
multiplying  disciples  as  such  may  be  attracted  to  them, 
cultivating  the  finer  faculties  in  man,  and  thus  founding  a 
new  and  divine  church,  in  which  all  the  twelve  principles 
shall  be  embraced  and  intelligently  taught.     [See  page  72.] 

The  colder  and  less  religious  casts  of  mind  may  spurn 
these  thoughts,  and  treat  them  with  levity  ;  yet  the  broader, 
the  truly  philosophic,  and  the  eminently  religious,  will  see 
that  the  new  era  will  not  exhibit  a  wholeness  without  a 
divine  priesthood. 

9.   Of  Catliolicism  and  Protestantism. 

People  are  often  induced  to  migrate  to  new  countries ; 
there  they  settle,  build  homes,  and  beget  children ;  and, 
perhaps,  some  of  these  children  will  again,  like  their  parents, 
travel  to  and  settle  upon  other  new  territories.  Each  soil 
exerts  its  peculiar  influence ;  the  settlers  get  new  ideas, 
new  habits,  enter  into  new  relations,  and  enjoy  new  com- 
binations. At  first  view,  it  might  seem  exceedingly  desira- 
ble that  the  babe,  nursed  at  its  mother's  breast,  should 
continue  under  or.  near  the  paternal  roof,  in  order  that 
domestic  union  and  family  intercourse  might  be  more 
readily  enjoyed.  But,  taking  a  broader  view  of  man,  con- 
sidering the  action  of  soils  upon  his  body  and  mind,  the 


644  THE   EDUCATOR. 

culture  coming  of  travels,  and  the  advantages  of  new  asso- 
ciations, it  will  appear  that  disruptions,  migrations,  and 
interchanges,  may  be,  on  the  whole,  of  great  advantage  to 
individuals  and  to  nations. 

Looking  at  the  history  of  man,  it  is  seen  that,  religiously 
and  spiritually,  he  has  been  broken  into  fragments.  In 
Christendom  the  Catholic  church  has  held  the  position  of  a 
mother.  Martin  Luther,  born  in  this  church  and  nurtured 
at  her  breast,  received  all  the  religious  culture  she  could 
afford  him.  But  he  saw,  or  fancied  he  saw,  certain  enor- 
mous evils  in  that  institution.  To  him  it  seemed  that 
"  Mother  Church  "  had  become  a  cage  of  unclean  birds  ^ 
and,  with  a  strong  arm  and  a  great  purpose,  actuated  by 
the  purest  motives,  he  undertook  its  demolition.  But^ 
unaware  measurably  of  its  strength,  and  of  the  power  of 
its  machinery,  he  made  little  impression  upon  the  church 
itself  Yet,  to  some  extent,  the  masses  of  the  people  out- 
side the  church  became  interested  in  his  struggles,  and 
sympathized  with  his  efforts ;  and,  as  the  fires  of  persecu- 
tion were  kindled,  they  became  his  earnest  adherents. 

Soon,  other  persons  appeared,  —  prominent,  impregna- 
tive  minds.  They  became  centres ;  around  them  parties 
rallied ;  new  points  of  doctrine  were  urged  upon  the  peo- 
ple, and  heart-burnings,  bickerings,  and  contentions,  were 
exhibited  among  the  leading  reformers  themselves.  From 
these  causes  numerous  sects  have  sprung,  various  religious 
ideas  have  been  promulgated,  and,  through  crude  and  irre- 
gular efforts,  almost  everybody  in  civilized  countries  has 
come  to  hold  religious  tenets  of  some  sort.  In  all  proba- 
bility, out  of  this  apparent  discord  and  irregularity  a  very 
large  amount  of  religious  growth  has  been  secured  to 
man. 

Of  Christianism  itself,  it  may  be  said  that  it  can  hardly 
be  calli'd  a  system.  It  is  little  better  than  a  piece  of  irreg- 
ular patchwork.  Its  young  founder  liad  little  or  no  time 
to  institute  a  system  of  measures  that  looked  to  a  general 
promulgation  and  embodiment  of  his    peculiar  forms  of 


CATHOLICISM   AND   PROTESTANTISM.  645 

thoiiglit.  The  recorders  of  his  teachings  had  but  httle 
personal  opportunity  for  gathering  clear  views  of  the  grand 
purposes  for  which  he  lived.  His  themes  were,  promi- 
nently, ^^  Love  of  God  "  and  ■'*  Love  of  Man ;  "  encouraging 
an  undying  trust  in  the  common  Father,  and  teaching  jus- 
tice to  all  men  as  brethren.  These  teachings  were  con- 
nected with  a  life  of  beneficent  labor.  But  Christianism, 
as  presented  by  the  biographers  of  Jesus,  does  not  satisfy 
the  mind.  Many  of  the  passages  attributed  to  him  (as 
before  specified)  are  exceedingly  obscure,  often  leaving 
the  reader  to  blind  conjecture  as  to  his  meaning.  Yet  the 
teachers  of  Christianism,  whether  as  Catholicism  or  as  Prot- 
•estantism,  each  and  all,  have  done  something,  in  their  way 
and  time,  to  cultivate  the  religious  and  spiritual  in  man. 

The  human  mind  is  yet  unsatisfied.  The  Catholic  church 
does  not  fully  meet  the  wants  of  the  more  rationalistic 
casts  of  mentality ;  Protestantism  is  fragmentary  5  yet  each 
has  unquestionably  certain  truths  essential  to  man's  purest 
and  holiest  growth.  The  Catholic  church  has  its  symbols, 
iias  some  excellent  forms,  valuable  customs,  and  interesting 
rites ;  while  Protestantism  insists  upon  the  right  of  private 
judgment  and  interpretation.  But  Catholicism  stubbornly 
refuses  to  be  taught  by  Protestantism;  while  Protestantism 
is  equally  unwilling  to  look  with  calm,  appreciative  eye 
upon  Catholicism. 

What  is  now  needed  is  a  person  of  a  truly  catholic  and 
at  the  same  time  reformatory  spirit,  who  can  extract  the 
•essentials  from  both  the  Catholic  and  Protestant  churches, 
and  show  the  relation  which  one  form  or  system  of  moral, 
religious,  and  spiritual  truth  bears  to  all  others.  When  a 
divine  eclecticism  shall  prevail,  then  selections  from  both 
these  sources  will  be  made,  —  the  old  "  Mother  Church  " 
may  pass  away,  and  Protestantism  may  be  forgotten. 

It  is  for  a  broad  and  intelligent  spiritualism  to  examine 
all  subjects,  however  rejected  in  the  past,  or  trampled  upon 
in  the  present,  and  to  bring  out  and  arrange,  in  their  har- 
mony, beauty,  and  divinity,  all  the  essential  truths  of  the 


646  THE   EDUCATOR. 

religions  of  the  past ;  and,  unless  spiritualism  shall  do  this 
work,  it  will  be  justly  considered  defective  by  all  earnest 
religious  minds. 

It  is  evident  that  the  worshippers  of  the  existing  church 
have,  to  a  great  extent,  the  form  of  godliness  without  its 
power,  —  that  the  Protestant  pulpit  caters  to  the  whims, 
tastes,  and  wealth,  of  the  age.  Having  little  or  no  con- 
fidence in  its  power  for  good,  as  now  organized,  the  ablest 
reformers  of  the  present  time  consider  it  little  better  than 
a  dead  weight  upon  the  car  of  progress,  retarding  rather 
than  promoting  human  growth.  When  a  truly  catholic 
church  shall  be  founded,  receiving  truth  from  any  and 
every  quarter,  then  the  nobler  and  purer  classes,  including 
the  rationalistic  and  reformatory,  will  look  to  the  church 
as  an  instrumentality  for  the  improvement  and  emancipa- 
tion of  man. 

10.  TJie  True  and  the  False  Church. 

A  government  issues  its  coin,  stamped  with  its  proper 
impress.  But  almost  immediately  a  false  or  counterfeit 
coin  appears.  At  first  view  it  might  seem  exceedingly 
inconsiderate,  on  the  part  of  the  Divine  Being,  that  he  suf- 
fers his  creatures  to  counterfeit  the  good,  the  useful,  and 
the  true.  Yet  counterfeits  are  not  altogether  useless-; 
they  serve  to  excite  or  sharpen  the  discriminative  faculties. 

In  science,  philosophy,  morals,  and  religion,  there  ar& 
not  only  the  true,  but  the  false.  Hence  the  need  of  criti- 
cism, of  investigation,  of  earnest  inquiry,  of  prayer,  of  look- 
ing to  the  Fountain  of  Wisdom  for  instruction.  Through 
this  natural  action  the  mind  expands ;  its  powers  are  culti- 
vated, and  growth  is  secured. 

Looking  upon  society  as  it  is,  —  observing  the  various 
sects  and  the  numerous  associations  which  everywhere 
appear,  —  the  earnest  inquiry  arises,  What  is  Truth,  and 
where  can  it  be  found  ?  It  seems  necessary,  therefore,  in 
calling  attention  to  a  new  social  order,  wherein  all  man's- 


TRUE  AND  FALSE  CHURCHES.  647 

powers  are  to  be  cultivated,  to  present,  in  a  condensed 
form,  certain  rules  or  signs,  by  tlie  aid  of  which  the  sincere 
inquirer  can  find  the  path  which  leads  infallibly  to  purity, 
to  holy  activity,  and  to  a  divine  peace. 

Worship,  in  some  sense,  is  purely  natural  to  man ;  and 
that  which  is  natural  is  to  be  encouraged  and  cultivated. 
Sometimes  the  impatient  reformer  would  lay  violent  hands 
upon  the  church ;  considering  it  an  impediment  to  human 
growth,  he  would  call  man  from  worship  to  the  more  prac- 
tical duties  of  life.  But  whoever  undertakes  any  great 
reformatory  enterprise,  not  recognizing  the  religious  ele- 
ment in  man,  will  be  like  one  embarking  without  compass 
or  helm,  and  in  due  time  he  will  find  himself  on  the  shoals, 
among  the  rocks,  discomfited  and  disappointed. 

Hence,  persons  who  revisit  earth  for  important  practical 
purposes  would  strengthen  rather  than  weaken  the  reli- 
gious powers  of  man;  nay,  they  would  erect  the  cathedral, 
decorate  its  walls,  institute  a  priesthood,  recommend  sacred 
robes,  encourage  symbols,  rites,  and  observances ;  in  short, 
everything  that  would  in  the  least  degree  tend  to  religious 
improvement. 

While,  however,  they  would  encourage  these  things, 
they  would  seek  to  liberalize  the  mind,  uutrammel  the 
spirit,  and  leave  each  woman  and  each  man  to  worship  in 
her  or  his  own  way.  If  private  worship  be  preferred, 
well ;  if  public  worship  be  desired,  well.  No  proscription 
should  exist.  The  sun  sends  forth  its  rays  of  light  and 
heat ;  whoever  will  may  enjoy  —  whoever  prefers  the  shade 
should  not  be  denied  his  choice.  A  true  church,  broad, 
beneficent,  catholic,  will  open  its  doors  and  say,  "  Whoso- 
ever will,  let  him  come  and  worship."  Denunciations  and 
bickerings,  on  account  of  preferences,  should  pass  away. 
A  church  of  this  liberal  character  will  attract  to  itself  the 
nobler,  purer,  and  more  devotional  classes.  As  children 
revere  their  parents,  and  gather  about  them  in  love,  so  will 
a  true  church  be  revered,  and  draw  to  itself  such  persons 
as  can  be  advantaged  by  its  teachings. 


648  THE   EDUCATOR. 

The  true  church  is  unpretending,  yet  resolutely  acts, 
engaging  in  all  labors  of  a  spiritual,  social,  and  reformatory 
character.  It  is  unproscriptive,  undogmatic ;  yet  utters 
its  thought  distinctly,  frankly,  and  promptly. 

The  true  church  has  God  in  all  its  thoughts  ;  it  sees  him 
in  each  opening  flower,  in  each  swelling  bud,  in  each  spark- 
ling <irop,  in  each  form  of  animated  life.  It  knows  of  no 
place  where  he  is  not.  Filled  with  God,  the  soul  says,  "  If 
I  ascend  into  heaven,  thou  art  there  ;  if  I  descend  into  the 
lowest  depths,  thou  art  there  ;  if  I  go  to  the  uttermost 
parts  of  creation,  thy  spirit  is  there  ;  if  darkness  obscure 
my  vision,  thy  hand  leads  me,  and  thy  right  hand  guides 
me."  It  is  this  everlasting  sense  of  the  Divine  Presence, 
filling  the  soul,  which  prompts  the  truly  religious  person 
to  highest  and  noblest  deeds.  And  not  only  does  the  soul 
feel  the  Divine  Presence,  but  it  realizes  heavenly  ministra- 
tions ;  it  has  a  sense  of  angelic  guidance,  of  spiritual 
direction,  and  feels  that  it  is  acted  upon  by  a  holy  impulse. 
Reposing  on  the  couch  at  night,  he  whose  soul  is  filled 
with  the  Divine  sinks  quietly  into  the  arms  of  "  Nature's 
sweet  restorer,  balmy  sleep  ;  "  and,  rising  from  slumber, 
his  mind  instantly  turns  in  gratitude  to  the  Giver  of  all 
good.  Thus  there  is  ever  a  hallowed  calm,  a  deep  sense 
of  Divine  Providence,  a  holy  overshadowing.  The  soul  is 
at  one  with  God  and  man;  it  sees  all  beings  as  children, 
gathering  around  a  common  centre,  and  moving  onward 
to  finer  and  purer  conditions. 

Brought  into  this  state,  the  soul  is  ever  seeking  to  ex- 
press itself  in  thoughts,  words,  and  deeds.  Thus  the  true 
church  exhibits  an  everlasting  activity ,  in  harmony  with  a 
divine  o-ejjose.  There  is  no  haste,  no  restlessness,  no  anx- 
iety, no  distrust;  but  there  is  that  hope  which  is  an  anchor 
to  the  soul.  The  fires  of  laith  burn  brightly  upon  the 
mountains  of  universal  love,  and  the  soul  knows  nothing 
of  despoiulcncy,  doubt,  or  obscurity.  And  yet  there  is  no 
useful  labor  which  the  true  church  does  not  encourage. 
It  has  not  only  a  hand  to  do,  but  a  heart  to  throb  ;  and 


TRUE    AND    FALSE    CHURCHES.  G4:9 

unselfishly  and  continually  it  works.  It  organizes  its 
brotherhood  of  mercy,  its  sisterhood  of  charity;  founds  its 
beneficent  and  religious  institutions,  hospitals,  nunneries, 
monasteries  ;  —  in  short,  has  its  branches  of  effort  suited  to 
every  conceivable  want.  Its  light  ever  burns  undimmed, 
and  forever  points  to  the  heavens,  whose  luminaries  joy- 
ously shine  without  hope  of  fee  or  reward. 

It  is  possible,  even  at  man's  present  stage  of  develop- 
ment, to  so  educate  a  few  persons,  within  the  bosom  of  a 
church,  as  that  they  shall  exhibit  all  these  traits  of  charac- 
ter, in  their  true  and  harmonious  relations. 

The  false  church  either  lacks  these  characteristics,  or 
exhibits  their  opposites.  It  is  pretentious,  boasts  of  its 
labors,  talks  loudly  of  its  plans ;  is  self-complacent,  saying, 
virtually,  ''  I  am  holier  than  thou  ;  "  is  prescriptive,  dog- 
matic, and  denunciative ;  finds  God  almost  exclusively  in 
creeds,  books,  or  houses  of  worship  ;  practically  denies 
angelic  ministrations ;  is  impatient,  distrustful,  and  anxious 
about  the  future,  and  excuses  itself  from  engaging  in  the 
practicalities  of  life.  Like  the  priest  and  the  Levite,  it 
coldly  passes  by  the  robbed  and  the  suffering,  without 
lending  a  helping  hand,  or  dropping  the  tear  of  sympathy. 

Spiritualism  comes  not  merely  for  destructive  purposes. 
Though  it  is  eminently  revolutionary,  and  looks  to  the 
undermining  and  overturning  of  old  institutions,  yet  it 
proposes  to  do  this  work  by  the  quiet  substitution  of  better. 
It  proposes  to  draw  man  by  the  cords  of  truth,  love,  and 
wisdom,  out  of  the  old,  and  into  the  new.  It  must,  then, 
introduce  a  church  which  shall  be  not  only  equal  to  any 
existing  ecclesiastical  organization,  but  which  shall  eclipse 
all  old  organizations,  by  uttering  nobler  and  more  radical 
thoughts  ;  by  educating  more  thoroughly  its  members  ;  by 
presenting  more  attractive  forms  ;  by  exhibiting  a  more 
catholic  and  liberal  spirit ;  by  rearing  finer  structures,  and 
more  suitably  decorating  their  walls  ;  by  consecrating  a 
purer  priesthood,  who  shall  introduce  higher  themes  of 
discourse,  and  cultivate  nobler  feelings  of  the  soul ;  by 
82  55 


650  THE    EDUCATOR. 

irijtroducing  music  of  a  more  devotional  character  ;  and  by 
constructing  a  liturgy  which  shall  help  to  devotionalize 
the  mind,  and  be  eminently  suggestive  and  progressive  in 
its  tendency. 

They  who  revisit  earth  come  to  affect  the  religious 
mind ;  they  come  feeling  that  religion  is  the  mighty  instru- 
mentalit}^  by  and  through  which  is  to  be  inaugurated  a 
divine  socialism,  in  which  all  tlie  powers  of  man  shall  be 
developed — in  which  there  shall  be  no  loss  of  individuality, 
but  yet  a  harmony  of  action,  a  purity  of  purpose,  a  rev- 
erence for  God,  and  a  deep  love  for  man.  These  will  con- 
stitute a  church-vwhich  shall  be  in  reality  a  city  set  upon  a 
hill,  dispensing  light  and  love  impartially,  universally. 

11.   0/  TJie  Life  of  Faith. 

There  is  what  may  justly  be  termed  the  life  of  faith. 
This  is  what  may,  with  equal  propriety,  be  denominated 
the  life  of  sight.  There  are  persons  who  are  governed 
and  guided  by  influences  which  to  them  are  invisible. 
They  do  not  see  the  springs  of  action,  and  yet  they 
act  intelligently,  perseveringly,  consecutively,  and  reach 
important  ends. 

The  past  is  full  of  instruction.  Noble  men  and  women, 
moved  upon  by  unseen  influences,  have  gone  forth  and 
unselfishly  engaged  in  the  labors  which  have  opened  before 
their  minds.  These  have  been  the  benefactors  of  coming 
ages.  They  have  not  always  comprehended  the  great  ends 
for  which  they  were  laboring  ;  but  there  have  been  internal 
promptings,  divine  monitions,  and  by  those  they  have  been 
guided. 

These  persons  have  been  marked  internalists.  From 
their  internals  have  sprung  those  monitions.  Such  per- 
sons, often,  have  not  been  comprehended  in  their  day  ;  and 
sometimes  have  they  suflered  not  only  misinterpretation, 
but  abuse.  Occasionally,  they  have  been  led  to  the  stake, 
made  to  mount  the  bloody  scaflbld,  or  been  left  to  perish 


THE    LIFE    OF    FAITH.  651 

among  the  beasts  of  the  field ;  and  yet  they  have  made 
their  mark — left  impressions  which  could  not  be  eradicated. 

These  persons,  in  an  eminent  degree,  have  exhibited  a 
devotion  to  the  interests  and  development  of  their  species. 
Their  hearts'  desire  has  been  to  do  their  whole  duty  to 
the  Divine  Father,  to  themselves,  to  their  domestic  rela- 
tions, and  to  man  at  large. 

Though  they  may  not  have  engaged  in  external  religious 
exercises,  yet  they  have  been  'prayerful^  liave  asked  that 
tlieir  visions  might  be  clear,  and  that  the  way  of  duty 
might  to  them  be  made  plain.  Like  the  Quietists,  they 
have,  in  substance,  said,  "  Thy  will  be  done  on  Earth  as  it 
is  in  the  Heavens."  Resigned  to  the  divine  dispensations, 
in  seasons  of  affliction,  in  the  hour  of  peril,  or  of  tempta- 
tion, they  have  said,  in  the  language  of  the  woman  in  the 
wilderness,  "  Thou,  God,  seest  me."  Feeling  that  the 
Divine  Eye  rested  upon  them,  that  His  hand  guided  them, 
they  have  gone  forth,  as  the  sheep  confidingly  follow  their 
protecting  shepherd.  Thus  they  have  exhibited  an  imfal- 
tering  trust  in  God  their  Father,  their  Friend,  their  Bene- 
factor. 

By  their  devotion,  these  persons  have  become  the 
saviors,  redeemers,  and  regenerators,  of  man.  They  have 
been  the  cloud  by  day  and  the  pillar  of  fire  by  night  to 
the  race,  and  long  after  their  bodies  have  mouldered  back 
to  their  original  dust  has  their  influence  been  felt.  They 
have  become  thus  the  models  of  the  generations  succeed- 
ing them.  Unto  such,  costly  monuments  have  been  raised ; 
and  before  these  grateful  millions  have  reverently  bowed. 

A  single  noble  woman,  or  a  faithful,  unselfish  man,  may 
become  the  instrument,  in  the  hands  of  God,  of  leading 
countless  thousands  to  lives  of  purity,  goodness,  and  truth. 
Truly  has  it  been  said,  ''  No  man  liveth  to  himself"  Con- 
tinually, by  his  thoughts,  his  words  and  deeds,  is  he  making 
his  impression  upon  the  minds  of  others.  How  solemn 
is  this  consideration  !  How  great  the  responsibility  rest- 
ing upon  every  individual,  in  view  of  the  fact  that  he  does 


652  THE    EDUCATOR. 

not  live  simply  to  himself!  The  mind  swells  with  emotion 
when  it  reflects  that  myriads  of  unseen  existences  are 
made  happier  by  the  purity,  the  harmony,  the  goodness, 
of  even  the  humblest  individual.  How  important,  then, 
that  each  should  act  up  to  his  or  her  highest  standard  ! 
As  the  divinity  stirs  within,  so  should  man  speak  and  act. 
This  is  the  Life  of  Faith.  To-day  his  voice  may  not  be 
regarded;  to-day  his  example  may  not  be  followed;  but 
there  will  come  an  hour  when  his  words  will  be  recalled. 
The  historian  will  narrate  his  deeds,  and  those  words  and 
deeds  will  become  sources  of  new  inspirations. 

Now,  man  wanders  far  from  God,  far  from  truth,  far  from 
duty.  Like  the  young  prodigal,  he  has  not  God  in  all  his 
thoughts  ;  he  goes  out  leaning  upon  his  own  strength.  He 
meets  temptation ;  encounters  sorrow,  want,  and  shame ; 
and  through  these  learns  his  weakness,  and  is  led  back  to 
harmony  and  peace, 

12.   Of  the  Life  of  Holiness. 

"  Vice  is  a  monstei*  of  so  frightful  mien, 
As,  to  be  hated,  needs  but  to  be  seen." 

Sometimes  it  is  difficult  to  see  sin.  It  assumes  various 
forms,  and  occasionally  it  is  concealed  under  the  garb  of 
sanctity.  There  are  persons  who,  outwardly,  are  very 
devout,  careful  of  their  exteriors,  but  their  hearty  are  cold 
and  selfish,  and  they  have  no  deep,  abiding  love  of  God 
or  of  man.  Such  are  punctilious  in  the  observance  of 
ceremonies,  and  thus  appear  to  the  world  to  be  what  they 
are  not.  They  may  not  be  guilty  of  the  grosser  immoral- 
ities, —  may  not  commit  overt  acts  of  a  vile  character,  — 
but  their  sins  are  rather  those  of  omission.  They  are  not 
scrupulously  honest  in  their  dealings  with  their  neighbors  ; 
do  not  regard  y^^s^tce  as  an  essential  element  in  their  inter- 
course with  their  fellow-men ;  in  brief,  their  sin  consists 
in  neglecting  known  duties,  and  in  impurity  of  heart  in  the 
sight  of  God, 


THE    LIFE    OF    HOLINESS.  653 

The  founder  of  the  Christian  reHgion  devoutly  prayed 
that  his  followers  might  be  "  sanctified  tlirough  the  truth." 
and  added  that  the  word  of  God  is  the  truth  which  sancti- 
fieth  the  heart.  What,  then,  is  "  the  word  of  God "  ? 
What  is  Divine  "  Truth  "  ?  The  word  of  God  is  written 
upon  the  soul  of  man ;  and  when  one  would  know  the  truth. 
he  has  but  to  read  his  own  heart,  study  its  promptings, 
observe  its  monitions,  and  it  will  speak  to  him  in  plain, 
unmistakable  language.  True,  the  word  of  God  may  be 
written  in  a  book  also  ;  it  may  be  Avritten  on  stones,  or 
parchments  ;  but  in  an  especial  manner  it  is  engraved  upon 
the  heart. 

To  be  truly  sanctified,  then,  the  body  must  be  pure,  the 
soul  quiet,  and  the  heart  will  speak  ;  and  whoever  regards 
its  teachings  will  have  a  lamp  to  his  path,  a  guide  to  his 
feet,  and  will  live  a  devout,  sanctified  life.  Such  an  one 
enjoys  internal  justification.  Such  an  one  is  redeemed, 
saved,  not  only  from  the  commission  of  sin,  but  also 
from  the  neglect  of  any  known  duty.  Such  an  one,  it 
may  truly  be  said,  takes  up  his  cross  and  daily  bears  it. 
Such  an  one  ascends,  as  it  were,  the  ladder  seen  by  the 
patriarch,  whose  top  reached  heaven,  and  on  which  the 
angels  of  God  ascended  and  descended.  Such  an  one  is 
at  one  with  God,  at  one  with  man ;  receives  by  spiritual 
influx  the  atonement.  Such  an  one  is  prepared  to  offer 
any  sacrifices,  however  great  they  may  be.  If  need  be,  he 
gives  his  property,  his  reputation,  his  time,  his  talents, — 
gives  all  that  he  has,  sacredly  devoting  it  to  the  service  of 
God  in  the  elevation  and  improvement  of  man.  Such  an 
one  lives  devoutly,  leads  a  holy,  spotless  life,  comes  into 
closest  communion  with  God.  Such  an  one  sees  God,  and 
enjoys  the  Divine  Presence.  The  body  becomes  pure, 
transparent,  and  each  and  every  act  is  holy. 

Brought  into  these  pure  conditions,  the  devotional  pow- 
ers being  cultivated,  and  the  emotional  faculties  brought 
out,  such  an  one  manifests  that  religion  which  is  pure  and 
undefiled ;  he  lovingly  visits  the  sick,  the  poor,  and  the 

55* 


654  THE   EDUCATOR. 

sinful,  at  the  same  time  keeping  himself  unspotted  from 
the  world.  Unto  such,  spirits  of  an  elevated,  devotional 
character  can  come  ;  and  around  them  do  they  delight  to 
gather,  not  only  to  impart  their  lilessed  influences,  but  tliat 
they  themselves  may  be  encouraged  and  refreshed. 

Persons  of  this  unspotted  character  sliould  have  their 
seasons  of  seclusion  ;  but  they  should  also  liave  times  of 
closest  communion  with  others, —  such  as  are  pure  in  lieart, 
and  have  broad  views  of  a  moral  and  religious  character, 
—  that  thereby  interchanges  may  take  place,  to  the  end 
that  the  swelling  tide  of  sympathy  which  unites  kindred 
hearts  may  be  raised  to  yet  higher  points,  and  they  may 
become  so  critically  adjusted  that  heaven  can  pour  into 
their  minds  its  choicest,  divinest  thoughts. 

Fihed  to  the  brim  with  spirituality,  from  such  may  flow 
rivers  of  living  water.  To  those  on  whom  they  shall  lay 
their  hands  they  shall  impart  a  holy  spirit.  The  habitation 
into  which  they  enter,  through  their  instrumentality,  shall 
be  the  abode  of  peace.  On  the  sick  they  shall  lay  hands, 
and  heal  them.  Through  their  instrumentality,  the  lame 
shall  be  made  to  walk,  the  ears  of  the  deaf  shall  be  un- 
stopped, the  blind  shall  be  made  to  see.  They  shall 
become  consecrators ;  and  whatever  they  shall  set  apart 
shall  be  holy,  whatever  they  shall  magnetize  shall  be 
charged  Avith  their  divine  aroma.  They,  in  an  especial 
sense,  shall  be  the  chosen  vessels  through  whom  God  shall 
reveal  his  will  to  man. 

It  is  for  a  few  choice  persons  to  be  fitted  and  instructed 
for  these  high  and  holy  labors.  Becoming  pure  in  heart, 
they  shall  see  God ;  being  born  again,  rejuvenated,  they 
shall  enter  into  the  celestial  kingdom,  and  there  find  repose 
and  harmony. 


13.   Of  Worship. 

True,  natural  worship  is  the   outer  expression  of  that 
which  dwells  within.     Universally,  the  inner  endeavors  to 


woESHip.  655 

express  itself  in  words,  acts,  forms,  or  ceremonies ;  and  it 
is  most  gratified  when  it  can  do  this  most  naturally. 

Man  very  early  began  to  make  religious  expressions. 
Sometimes  the  mind  was  turned  to  the  sun,  and  that  was 
worshipped  as  the  God  of  life  and  light.  Again,  an  image 
was  carved  of  wood,  or  of  the  precious  metals,  and  the 
devotee  fell  down  and  worshipped  the  work  of  his  own 
hands.  But  as  man  has  arisen  to  higher  planes,  to  diviner 
thoughts,  he  has  cared  less  to  look  upon  the  external,  but 
has  felt  God  within  his  own  soul ;  and  thus  has  come  to 
enjoy  a  high  spiritual  worship  —  a  holy  communion  with 
Him  whose  spirit  pervadeth  all  things,  whose  eye  seeth  all, 
whose  wisdom  guideth  and  whose  power  controlleth  all 
things.  Persons  on  a  low,  unspiritual  plane  desire  to  have 
presented  before  them  some  external  representation  of 
God ;  while  the  more  spiritual  see  Him  in  the  stars,  hear 
his  voice  in  the  rushing  wind,  in  the  bubbling  brook,  and 
the  mighty  cataract;  and  they  behold  his  beauty  in  the 
opening  flower,  and  in  the  bright-plumaged  bird.  When- 
ever these  meet  their  vision,  their  minds  naturally  ascend 
in  devotion  and  love  to  the  Father  and  Benefactor  of  all. 

It  is  well  to  have  certain  seasons,  either  public  or  pri- 
vate, when  individuals  or  groups  can  turn  the  mind  to  a 
contemplation  of  the  character,  beauty,  and  harmony,  of  the 
Divine  Parent.  In  a  truly  religious  state  of  society,  wor- 
ship will  exhibit  itself  in  natural  forms.  The  temple  will 
be  open  at  all  times,  that  the  single  worshipper  may  repair 
thither  alone,  or  the  group  convene  when  they  choose.  It 
would  be  difficult,  in  a  brief  paper,  to  present  an  outline, 
even,  of  what  is  appropriate  to  a  truly  natural  religious 
expression.     The  following  hints  only  can  be  given  here : 

The  true  temple  is  Nature,  and  the  true  worship  may  be 
best  enjo.yed  in  the  grove,  by  the  seaside,  or  on  the  river's 
brink.  But  man  is  compelled,  often,  to  turn  from  these  to 
artificial  substitutes ;  hence  houses  of  worship  become  a 
necessity. 

An  edifice  for  this  purpose  should  be,  internally,  of  the 


656  THE   EDUCATOR, 

circular  form.     A  sort  of  desk  or  table  should  be  arranged 
for  the  use  of  the  leader  or  leaders  of  devotions. 

Worship  may  take  the  form  of  words,  and  may  express 
itself  in  devotional  utterances,  or  in  sweet,  intelligent  song. 
It  would  be  well  that  worshippers  generally  acquaint  them- 
selves with  the  best  devotional  hymns  and  music,  both  of 
the  past  and  the  present,  so  that  each  person  or  group 
might  extemporaneously  and  appropriately  utter  his  or 
their  emotions  in  harmonious  strains. 

The  leader  of  devotions  should  be  encouraged  to  wear 
a  drapery  of  pure  white,  as  an  emblem  of  internal  and 
external  purity.  Dress  has  much  to  do  in  affecting,  elevat- 
ing, and  spiritualizing,  the  mind.  The  past  has  robed  its 
priesthood,  to  a  great  extent,  in  black :  that  color  is  not 
inappropriate  to  the  past ;  but  as  man  passes  to  more  heav- 
enly states,  the  blue,  the  white,  and  the  golden,  will,  instead, 
be  encouraged.  A  pure  white  drapery,  reaching  down 
somewhat  below  the  knees,  confined  about  the  waist  with 
an  easy  blue  sash,  —  the  sleeves  not  over  large,  but  con- 
veniently full,  with  a  gracefully-wrought  collar  covering 
the  shoulders, —  such  a  garb,  tastefully  prepared,  would 
exert  ujjon  the  mind  of  the  worshipper  a  calming,  hallow- 
ing influence.  A  robe  of  this  description  could  be  easily 
accommodated  to  either  sex.  When,  in  the  future,  the 
costumes  of  this  planet  shall  be  carefully  considered,  the 
ordinary  English  garb  will  be  discarded  by  the  higher 
classes,  and  easy,  flowing  robes  will  be  substituted  there- 
for, adoping  the  turban  of  the  Turk  as  a  tasteful  decoration 
for  the  head. 

It  is  well  to  commemorate  important  events  ;  also  to 
conteni[)late  the  lives  of  eminent  persons.  The  deeds  of 
proiuiuent  l)enefactors  of  the  })ast  should  be  embalmed  in 
the  iiu'inory  of  the  present.  Hence  the  observance  of 
days  —  of  "Saints'  Days,"  if  you  please  —  will  not  be  inap- 
propriate. There  are  Saint  Mary,  Saint  John,  Saint  Luther, 
Saint  Fenelon,  Saint  Jefferson,  Saint  Franklin,  and   many 


FORMS   OF   PRAYER,   ETC.  657 

more,  a  remembrance  of  whose  virtues  will  inspire  to  an 
imitation  of  the  same. 

In  founding,  then,  new  educational  institutions,  religion 
will  have  her  temple,  her  leading  devotional  minds,  her 
times  and  seasons,  her  regalia,  her  poetry  and  music — • 
rendering  the  hour  of  worship  one  of  purest  and  divinest 
enjoyment.  Religion,  the  handmaid  of  Science,  must  take 
her  proper  place,  —  must  be  not  ever-estimated,  on  the  one 
hand,  nor  undervalued,  on  the  other. 

When  the  mind  looks  into  the  future,  and  contemplates 
man's  wants,  his  capacities  of  unfolding,  his  possibilities,  it 
longs  for  the  hour  when  a  few  select  persons,  of  kindred 
feelings,  emotions,  and  aspirations,  can  come  together  and 
enjoy  a  divine  communion.  Sooner  or  later,  the  social 
drum  will  be  heard,  and  it  will  be  music  to  the  waiting  eai'. 
Then,  in  a  highly-favored  spot,  eiforts  will  be  made  to  insti- 
tute a  model  society,  wherein  individualism  and  socialism 
shall  be  one  —  wherein  man  shall  be  emancipated,  and  enjoy 
all  that  he  is  capable  of  appreciating. 

It  is  for  this  grand  purpose  that  intelligent  persons  in 
the  spirit-life  are  laboring ;  and  they  seek  to  attain  the  end 
by  carrying  individuals  forward  by  easy  and  natural  steps, 
giving  them  a  broad  education,  cultivating  mutual  acquaint- 
ance, and  thus  fitting  them  to  live  in  peace,  harmony,  love, 
and  wisdom. 

14.    Forms  of  Prayer  and  Tlianksgiving  for  various 
occasions. 

Prayer  and  thanksgiving  are  purely  natural  to  man.  In 
seasons  of  darkness  and  trial,  in  the  night-time  of  life,  the 
soul  pours  itself  out  to  the  Invisible  in  supplication  and 
prayer ;  and  in  times  of  great  light,  beauty,  and  harmony, 
it  expresses  itself  in  grateful  strains  to  the  Unseen.  It  is 
wise,  then,  in  the  opening  of  a  new  dispensation,  to  provide, 
to  some  extent,  for  this  natural  want  found  in  all  human 
kind.  It  is  difficult  to  select  from  the  ordinary  prayer- 
books  and  rituals  phraseology  and  sentiments  exactly  suited. 
83 


658  THE  EDUCATOR. 

to  the  opening  era.  The  following  simple  forms,  adapted 
to  various  occasions,  have  been  composed,  in  the  hope  that 
some  religious  minds  may  be  advantaged  by  their  use.  It 
is  not  expected  that  on  every  occasion  the  same  words  will 
be  adopted,  but  it  is  thought  that  these  forms  may  some- 
what aid  the  mind,  by  turning  it  in  right  directions. 

MORNING    PRAYER. 

Our  Father,  who  dwellest  in  the  heavens  above  and 
rulest  in  the  earth  beneath,  reverently  would  thy  children 
this  morning  bow  before  thy  throne.  Calling  to  mind  the 
blessings  they  have  received  from  thee,  they  would  return 
the  offering  of  grateful  hearts.  Refreshed  by  the  slumbers 
of  the  past  night,  protected,  preserved,  watched  over  by 
guardian  spirits,  they  would  ask  that  thou  wilt  continue 
thy  kind  care  through  this  day,  and  in  all  future  time,  as 
thou  hast  sustained  them  in  the  past. 

Turning  our  eyes  to  the  heavens  above,  and  beholding 
the  earth  beneath,  we  see  the  beauty  of  thy  life  as  elabo- 
rated in  thy  glorious  works.  Brought  into  communion 
with  Nature,  through  her  divine  instrumentalities,  we 
would  contemplate  their  Author.  0  Father,  thy  children 
would  seek  a  yet  more  intimate  acquaintance  with  thyself, 
that  more  perfectly  they  may  learn  to  obey  thy  holy  will 
and  pleasure. 

Beholding  man  in  all  his  grandeur,  his  beauty  and  har- 
mony, we  would  strive  to  yet  more  perfectly  develop  our 
higher  faculties,  that  more  clearly  we  njay  know  thee, 
whom  to  know  is  life  everlasting. 

Looking  out  upon  the  sorrowing,  afflicted,  and  oppressed 
children  of  earth,  we  would  ask  of  thee  wisdom,  that  intel- 
ligently we  may  labor  to  remove  the  discords,  Avrongs,  and 
wretchedness,  which  meet  our  eye.  Remembering  those 
■who  arc  in  bonds  as  though  bound  with  them,  we  would 
ask  for  strength  to  break  the  fetters  which  shackle  either 
the  body  or  the  mind,  that  thereby  may  come  universal 
freedom,  universal  peace,  universal  luve,  universal  harmony. 


EVENING   PRAYER.  659 

Engaging  in  the  labors  of  this  cla}^,  may  the  souls  of  thy 
children  be  exercised  with  yet  stronger  desires  to  obtain 
higher  positions  of  honesty,  of  integrity  of  heart,  that  they 
may  not  engage  in  any  individual  schemes  wdiich  shall 
harm  the  body,  mind,  or  affections,  of  their  fellow-men. 
Knowing  thy  will,  may  we  Hve  in  such  ways  that  fearlessly 
we  can  daily  say,  "  Thou  art  my  judge,  and  unto  thee  do  I 
commit  my  cause." 

Should  sickness  or  other  casualty  overtake  thy  children 
during  this  present  day,  may  we  feel  that  afflictions  are 
designed  in  thy  providence  to' bring  man  to  a  clearer  sense 
of  his  own  weakness,  and  to  lead  him  to  lean  more  con- 
stantly upon  thy  bosom. 

Should  wicked  and  designing  persons  lie  in  wait  to  mis- 
lead thy  children,  may  their  vision  be  clear,  tlaat  easily 
they  may  escape  the  snares  and  temptations  which  beset 
them. 

Laying  aside  all  care  of  the  future,  cheerfully  may  thy 
children  do  the  works  of  the  present  hour.  Should  they 
be  called  to  stand  by  the  bedside  of  suffering  ones,  may 
they  be  able  to  carry  consolation  there,  and  administer 
lovingly  to  the  wants  and  necessities  of  such. 

0  Father,  enable  thy  children  at  all  times  to  feel  thy 
Divine  presence,  that  they  may  say,  "  If  we  ascend  to  the 
heavens,  thou  art  there  ;  if  we  descend  to  the  depths,  even 
there  thy  hand  shall  lead  us,  and  thy  right  hand  shall  guide 
us."  Feeling  thus  thy  presence,  and  realizing  that  thy 
Divine  eye  rests  upon  us,  may  we  be  imwilling  to  do  any- 
thing under  cover  of  night  which  we  would  be  ashamed  to 
perform  in  the  broad  blaze  of  day.  And  unto  thee,  thou 
God  of  the  all-glorious  morning,  be  rendered  the  tribute 
of  thanksgiving  and  praise.    Amen. 

EVENING    PRAYER. 

Our  Father,  who  dwellest  in  immensity,  whose  essence 
fills  this  breathing  frame,  trustfully  would  thy  children  call 
off  their  thoughts  from  all  things  of  a  sublunary  character, 
and  turn  them  to  thee.     Another  day  is  past  and  forever 


660  THE    EDUCATOR. 

gone.  We  would  look  back  upon  its  hours ;  would  call  to' 
mind  the  talents  which  have  been  wisely  improved  or  fool- 
ishly misspent ;  would  remember  the  opportunities  we 
have  enjoyed  of  doing  good  to  relatives,  neighbors,  and 
friends.  0,  Father  !  if  thou  seest  that  we  have  unwisely 
spent  the  past  day,  wilt  thou,  through  thy  ministering 
spirits,  graciously  remind  us  of  our  faults,  our  imperfec- 
tions and  shortcomings,  that  thereby  in  the  future  we  may 
avoid  the  defects  of  character  which  heretofore  we  have 
exhibited. 

Retiring  for  the  night  to  our  slumbers,  may  all  wrath^ 
all  malice  and  envy,  all  jealousies  and  evil  thoughts,  be 
entirely  eradicated  from  our  minds^  thereby  opening  the 
way  by  which  our  guardian  spirits  can  impress,  guide^ 
refresh,  and  strengthen  us  while  asleep,  and  thus  prepare 
us  for  the  duties  of  another  day. 

As  our  thoughts  extend  to  dear  absent  friends,  and  as 
we  are  reminded  of  dearly-loved  departed  ones,  we  would 
bow  submissively  and  say,  Thy  will,  0  God,  be  done  !  It 
hath  pleased  thee  to  remove  them  from  sight,  yet  they  are 
within  the  circle  of  thy  love,  and  are  upheld  by  thy  power. 
Into  thy  hands,  0  Father,  are  they  committed.  And  unto 
thee,  the  God  of  the  evening,  be  rendered  thanksgiving 
and  praise.     Amen. 

raDNIGHT    PRAYER. 

Thou  Infinite  One,  whose  voice  is  ever  heard  in  the 
flowing  waters,  and  wliose  Spirit  movctli  upon  the  great 
deep,  in  the  solemn  silence  of  this  hour  thy  child  would 
bow  before  thee  in  humble  supplication. 

Thou  knowest,  0  Father,  the  trials  and  temptations  to 
which  thy  children  are  daily  exposed.  0,  prepare  me  for 
the  events  of  the  coming  day  ;  and  so  guide  my  timid  feet 
that  I  may  find  the  way  of  peace,  and  walk  in  that  path 
which  leadeth  unto  everlasting  day.  Enveloped  though 
thy  purposes  are  in  deepest  mystery,  yet  may  I  feel  that 


PRAYER  IN  SICKNESS.  661 

all  things  work  together  for  the  highest  good  of  such  as 
obey  thy  holy  commandments. 

Here,  at  this  midnight  hour,  unseen  by  mortal  eye,  in 
the  presence  of  holy  angels,  I  would  consecrate  myself,  all 
I  have,  and  all  that  hereafter  I  may  have,  to  thy  service, 
and  to  the  upbuilding  on  this  earth  of  a  divine  manhood 
and  a  holy  womanhood. 

Teach  me  to  know  myself;  teach  me  the  greatness  of 
life  ;  teach  me  to  feel  the  dignity  of  my  own  nature  ;  teach 
me  to  feel  that,  though  I  seem  to  be  alone,  yet  there  are 
guardian  spirits  who  watch  over  me  in  the  silent  midnight 
hour,  and  in  the  quiet  evening,  as  well  as  in  the  fresh  and 
balmy  morning. 

Enable  me,  during  the  few  hours  of  sleep  which  await 
me,  to  receive  new  and  fresh  inspirations  from  thyself,  so 
that  when  the  morning  shall  dawn  I  may  arise  prepared 
the  better  to  serve  thee,  and  more  entirely  to  labor  for  the 
good  of  universal  man. 

Wherever  loved  ones  are,  whether  in  distant  countries 
or  crossing  broad  seas,  may  they  feel  thy  divine  presence, 
and  be  strengthened  by  thy  power.  And  may  the  sick  and 
the  weary  midnight  watcher  lean  upon  thy  bosom,  and 
trust  in  thy  sustaining  love. 

0,  lead  me  wheresoever  hereafter  I  may  go ;  and  when 
sight  shall  fail,  and  the  stars  above  shall  become  dim,  and 
the  moon  shall  not  guide  my  feet,  0,  then  may  I  look  to 
the  star  which  burns  brightly  within,  and  follow  wherever 
it  may  lead.  And  to  thee  would  I  ascribe  Truth,  Love, 
and  Wisdom.     Amen. 

PRAYER   IN    SICKNKSS. 

My  Father  and  my  Friend,  in  this  season  of  deep  afflic- 
tion, weak  in  body,  feeling  the  need  of  Divine  assistance,  I 
come  to  thee,  asking  for  thy  counsel,  knowing  that  thou 
lovest  the  weakest  of  thy  children,  and  watchest  over  them 
in  wisdom  and  in  goodness. 

56 


662  THE   EDUCATOR. 

Holy  Father,  thine  eye  seeth  all  things,  and  thou  knowest 
events  before  they  come  to  pass ;  thou  knowest  if  this  is 
to  be  my  last  struggle.  If  I  am  to  be  removed  from  my 
mortal  body,  I  pray  thee  to  prepare  me  for  an  event  so 
important.  I  would  bow  submissively  to  any  dispensation 
of  thy  love;  but,  0  Father,  I  look  upon  the  children  whom 
I  have  borne  ;  unto  me  they  have  come  for  counsel.  Feel- 
ing that  the  hour  of  my  departure  may  be  at  hand,  I  would 
commit  them  to  thy  holy  care.  May  they  be  held  by  thee; 
and  may  their  powers  be  so  unfolded  that  they  will  come 
to  love  thee  supremely,  to  love  each  other  impartially,  and 
man  universally. 

Father,  I  thank  thee  that  I  have  kind  and  affectionate 
neighbors,  who  in  this  season  of  sickness  gather  lovingly 
around  me  and  administer  to  my  varied  wants.  May  they 
be  equally  blessed,  when  in  turn  they  are  prostrated  upon 
the  bed  of  disease. 

Father,  fit  thou  me  and  suitably  prepare  my  mind  for  the 
change  which  awaits  me ;  may  I  be  blessed  with  such  con- 
fidence in  thee  that  all  fears  may  be  entirely  removed  ;  and 
may  my  hopes  of  another  life  be  firm,  substantial,  and  phi- 
losophic. Give  me  strength  and  wisdom  to  know  that^ 
though  I  am  about  to  pass  through  the  valley  of  death^ 
yet  I  shall  not  go  alone ;  that  kind  and  affectionate  ones 
will  take  me  by  the  hand,  and  lead  me  gently  on.  Enable 
me  to  so  arrange  all  my  affairs  that  whatever  little  means 
I  may  leave  behind  may  be  used  to  aid  and  benefit  my 
fellow-men.  In  taking  my  last  leave  of  dearly-loved  ones^ 
may  I  be  sustained  and  so  composed  that  I  can  speak  to 
them  words  of  wisdom  and  consolation ;  and  though  tears 
may  flow,  yet  may  they  be  tears  of  resignation,  rather 
than  of  sorrow.  Should  1  remain  in  the  mortal  body  for 
a  short  season,  unable  to  express  my  thoughts  in  words^ 
yet  I  pray  thee  that  I  may  be  able  by  the  K)ok  of  my  eye 
to  express  gratitude  to  those  who  may  gather  around  me, 
and  who  may  administer  to  my  necessities. 

But,  Father,  if  this  sickness  is  not  unto  death ;  if  by  thy 


PRAYEE  IN   TEMPTATION.  663 

good  providence  the  means  used  sliall  restore  me  to  health; 
may  I  remember  thy  goodness,  and  may  I  resolve  so  to 
observe  the  laws  of  health  and  harmony  that  sickness  may 
not  again  visit  me.  May  my  sympathies  by  this  sickness 
be  yet  more  fully  called  out  towards  others  who  may  be 
circumstanced  as  I  have  been.  May  my  hand  ever  be  out- 
stretched to  aid  others  as  others  have  aided  me  ;  and  thus 
may  I  be  able  to  discharge  the  debt  of  gratitude  I  owe 
thee,  and  which  is  due  to  them. 

May  this  season  of  sickness  serve  to  make  me  yet  more 
tender  of  heart,  cause  me  to  cultivate  a  deeper  interest  in 
man,  more  fully  unfold  my  own  religious  powers,  and  bring 
me  so  to  live  that  by  every  act  of  my  life  I  may  be  a  holy 
example  to  others.  0,  give  me  to  feel  that  all  afflictions 
are  designed  by  thee  to  so  chasten  thy  children  that  they 
shall  be  better  men  and  better  women. 

Reposing  on  this  bed  of  pain,  I  would  meditate  of  thy 
goodness,  would  talk  of  thy  love,  and  rejoice  in  thy  wis- 
dom ;  so  that  this  time  of  bodily  suffering  shall  be  to  me 
and  those  about  me  a  season  of  spiritual  profit.  And  unto 
thee,  Holy  Father,  would  I  commend  my  spirit,  wdiether  I 
live,  or  whether  I  depart  from  the  mortal  form.     Amen. 

PRAYER    IN    SEASONS    OF    PECULIAR   TEMPTATION. 

Gracious  God,  in  infinite  wisdom  it  hath  pleased  thee 
to  place  me  in  the  way  of  great  temptation.  The  world 
has  held  out  before  me  its  glittering  baubles,  and  would 
allure  me  from  the  path  of  eternal  right.  Enable  me,  I 
beseech  thee,  to  see  and  feel  thy  wisdom  in  placing  tempt- 
ations in  the  path  of  thy  dear  children.  Indeed,  when  I 
would  do  good  I  feel  that  evil  is  present  with  me.  I  am 
made  to  realize  how  frail  I  am,  and  how  liable  to  deviate 
from  the  strict  rule  of  eternal  right. 

My  Father  and  my  God,  enable  me  to  call  to  mind  the 
virtues  of  the  noble  men  and  pure  women  who  have  lived 
before  me,  and  may  their  holy  lives  give  me  strength  to 


664  THE   EDUCATOR. 

meet  and  to  overcome  the  temptations  which  are  in  my 
path.  May  I  be  so  holy,  so  pure,  that  at  all  times  I  can 
say  to  evil,  "  Get  thee  behind  me  ! " 

When  I  may  covet  riches,  and  seek  worldly  emoluments, 
may  I  be  able  to  remember  that  there  have  been  those  who 
have  been  willing  to  be  poor  that  through  their  poverty 
others  might  be  made  rich.  Give  me  to  feel  in  the  midst 
of  such  temptations  that  earthly  riches  are  transient,  and 
that  my  treasures  should  be  deposited  where  thieves  can 
neither  break  through  nor  steal.  And,  Father,  when  I  am 
tempted  to  defraud  my  brothers,  may  I  remember  that  by 
listening  to  this  temptation  I  defraud  myself  of  that  happi- 
ness and  peace  of  mind  which  is  my  just  due ;  and  when 
tempted  to  speak  evil  of  another  may  I  remember  that 
often  I  do  the  things  which  I  ought  not  to  do,  and  leave 
undone  the  things  which  I  ought  to  do.  Sensible  of  my 
own  weakness,  I  would  prostrate  myself  in  the  dust  and 
cry,  ''  Unclean  !  unclean  !  " 

When  I  am  tempted,  Father,  to  speak  rashly,  and  when 
my  passions  are  excited,  0,  wilt  thou  close  my  lips,  give 
me  time  for  reflection,  and  for  remembering  the  example 
of  him  who,  when  reviled,  reviled  not  again.  In  all  my 
domestic  relations  may  I  so  live,  and  so  govern  my  pas- 
sions, that  at  all  times  I  can  say,  "  Look  at  me  —  walk  ye 
in  my  steps." 

When  wayward  ones  would  lead  me  into  paths  of  sin, 
would  induce  me  to  lower  my  moral  standard,  giwQ  me 
strength  to  stand  firmly,  and  to  feel  that  thine  eye  rests 
constantly  upon  me.  And  in  seasons  of  great  sorrow  and 
deep  affliction  may  I  habitually  say,  "  My  Father  is  at  the 
helm ;  He  guideth  all  things  well." 

Thus,  0  Father,  may  I  live ;  thus  may  I  be  an  example 
to  all  around.  And,  when  I  shall' feel  that  my  mortal  sun 
is  about  to  set,  may  I  be  able  to  lay  my  hand  upon  my 
breast,  and  say,  in  truth,  "  I  have  lived  honestly ;  I  have 
discharged  all  obligations  to  thee,  to  my  family,  and  to  my 


THANKSGIVING.  665 

fellow-men ; "  and  thus  may  I  fall  quietly  into  the  arms  of 
sleep,  enjoying  the  hope  of  a  future  happy  existence  in  the 
spirit.     Amen. 

PRAYER    ON    OCCASIONS    OF    THANKSGIVING. 

O  Thou,  who  art  the  Giver  of  all  things,  who  openest 
thy  hand  and  suppliest  the  wants  of  all  animated  existences, 
with  grateful  hearts  do  we  this  day  bow  ourselves  before 
thy  holy  presence.  Asking  ourselves  how  we  can  best 
express  the  gratitude  of  our  hearts,  and  looking  out  upon 
the  world  as  it  is,  everywhere  beholding  sorrow,  crime, 
wretchedness,  and  woe,  we  would-,  to  the  extent  of  our 
ability,  alleviate  the  sufferings  of  those  who  are  about  us. 
Enable  us,  0  Lord,  to  enjoy  that  wisdom  which  shall  uner- 
ringly guide  us  to  labors  of  an  intelligently  beneficent 
character. 

Beholding  the  beauties  of  external  Nature,  and  observ- 
ing the  harmony  of  all  worlds,  we  would  call  off  our  minds 
from  all  low  and  selfish  thoughts,  and  fix  them  on  high 
and  holy  things.  Open  thou  before  us  more  clearly  the 
volume  of  thy  love,  that  yet  more  perfectly  we  may  behold 
thy  goodness,  and  more  fully  recognize  thy  Divine  hand. 
Lifting  our  admiring  eyes  to  the  heavens  above,  which 
display  thy  handiwork,  with  one  heart  and  one  mind  may 
we  exclaim,  "These  are  tliy  glorious  works.  Giver  of 
Good !     Thyself  how  wondrous,  then  !  " 

Reminded  of  the  sorrows  which  in  the  past  have  encom- 
passed us,  we  are  grateful  for  the  measure  of  health  and 
harmony  we  this  day  enjoy.     Litelligently  would  we  say, 

"  When  all  thy  mercies,  0  my  God  ! 
My  rising  soul  surveys, 
Transported  with  the  view,  I  'm  lost 
In  wonder,  love,  and  praise  !  " 

0,  Father  !  when  we  meditate  upon  the  greatness  of  thy 
love,  consider  the  extent  of  thy  power,  reflect  upon  the 
84  56* 


666  THE   EDUCATOR. 

infinity  of  tliy  wisdom,  we  feel  our  own  weakness,  and 
realize  that  our  lives  are  in  thy  hand  ;  and,  whatever  thou 
seest  to  be  for  our  good,  that  cheerfully  we  would  receive. 

Enjoying  a  good  degree  of  health,  enable  us  so  to  know 
ourselves  that  we  may  arrive  at  yet  higher  conditions  of 
bodily  purity  and  mental  harmony.  And,  Father,  may  we 
be  the  humble  instruments  in  thy  bands  of  disseminating 
a  knowledge  of  Nature's  laws,  that  health  and  harmony 
shall  become  universal,  leading  man  up  to  that  state  when 
earth's  inhabitants  shall  no  longer  say,  "  I  am  sick." 

Father,  we  would  commend  to  thy  care  our  dear  friends 
who  are  separated  from  us,  and  who  may  be  exposed  to 
temptations,  sicknesses,  and  sorrows.  Feeling  thy  Divine 
Presence,  acknowledging  thy  hand,  may  they,  too,  offer  up 
thanksgiving  and  praise  to  thee,  their  common  Father. 

Feeling  that  we  are  possessed  of  noble  powers,  may  we 
so  use  them  that  we  may  promote  not  only  our  individual 
happiness,  but  be  the  instruments  of  distributing  happi- 
ness within  the  circle  of  our  influence.  And  as  we  feel 
that  age  is  coming  upon  us,  that  our  heads  are  to  be  sil- 
vered o'er  with  the  frosts  of  passing  winters,  may  we  be 
grateful  that  we  are  approaching  the  termination  of  a  jour- 
ney which  leads  us  nearer  and  nearer  to  thee,  and  that  soon 
we  shall  be  welcomed  to  the  homes  and  the  hearts  of  dear 
ones  who  have  gone  before  us.  All  fear  of  death  being 
removed  from  our  minds,  may  we  meet  tranquilly  the 
changes  which  await  us,  feeling  that  every  vicissitude 
brings  us  nearer  to  the  enjoyment  of  that  harmony  and 
peace  which  are  to  be  universal. 

0  Lord,  take  us  by  the  hand,  lead  us  wheresoever  thou 
wilt,  and  cheerfully  may  we  follow  thee.  Acted  upon  by 
holy  impulses,  fearlessly  may  we  do  tliy  will  in  the  earth, 
as  it  is  done  in  the  heavens  above.  And  unto  thee  would 
we  render  thanksgiving  and  praise  forever  and  forever. 
Amen. 


FASTING.  667 

PRAYER   IN    TIMES    OF    FASTING    FOR    SINS    COMJIITTEI). 

0  MY  God,  I  have  sinned  against  heaven,  and  would 
acknowledge  my  fault  before  thee.  I  would  veil  my  face  in 
shame,  —  would  hide  myself  from  thy  sight;  but  there  is 
no  place  of  concealment.  Against  thee  have  I  sinned,  and 
impiously  have  I  broken  thy  hoi}"  law.  And  now,  0  my 
God,  I  come  to  thee,  bow  myself  in  the  dust,  clothe  myself 
in  sackcloth,  and  penitently  ask  that  thou  wilt  lilt  the  light 
of  thy  countenance  upon  me.  I  have  done  what  I  ought 
not  to  have  done ;  have  violated  my  own  conscience, 
and  have  disregarded  the  light  which  in  kindness  hath 
been  given  me.  I  fear  that  I  have  done  a  wrong  which  I 
can  never  repair. 

But,  0  God,  my  hope  is  in  thee.  Unto  thee,  and  thee 
alone,  do  I  look  for  pardon  and  forgiveness.  I  now  feel 
my  weakness,  realize  ray  imperfection,  and  more  fully  see 
that  as  I  obey  thy  holy  injunctions,  so,  and  only  so,  do  I  find 
true,  substantial  peace.  And  may  the  agonies  which  now 
oppress  my  spirit  be  to  me  so  many  lessons  to  avoid  the 
commission  of  sin  in  the  future.  Pour,  I  beseech  thee, 
into  my  troubled  heart  that  consolation  which  in  this  hour 
I  need.  Remove  my  transgressions  far  from  me.  Create 
in  me  a  clean  heart,  0  God ;  and  renew  a  right  spirit 
within  me. 

And  as  I  am  forgiven,  so  in  the  future  may  I  forgive 
those  who  trespass  against  me.  Made  by  this  experience 
more  sensible  of  the  frailty  of  thy  children,  may  no  unkind 
and  unconsidered  word  proceed  from  my  lips  when  I  may 
be  persecuted,  misinterpreted,  or  hated  ;  but  may  I  feel 
that  I  justly  deserve  to  endure  all  the  unhappy  conse- 
quences which  flow  from  a  disregard  of  known  duties. 

To  the  extent  of  my  ability,  aid  me  to  repair  the  wrongs 
which  I  have  done  to  others.  May  I  be  ready  to  make 
just  recompense  wherein  I  have  defrauded  or  deceived 
my  fellow-men.  May  I  be  ready  to  discharge  all  my  obli- 
gations, to  fulfil  all  my  promises,  and  pay  to  the  smallest 
fraction  all  my  honest  debts  ;  and  thus  by  restitution,  and 


668  THE    EDUCATOR. 

by  a  life  of  fasting,  humiliation,  and  prayer,  may  I  hope 
once  more  to  enjoy  thy  approbation,  to  behold  heaven's 
smiles,  to  realize  that  all  Nature  is  vocal  with  thy  praise, 
that  the  most  minute  object  declareth  thy  love. 

Overcome  as  I  have  been  by  temptation, —  sinned,  as  I 
have,  before  high  heaven,  —  0,  may  my  example  not  be 
imitated  by  others  ;  but  may  I  be  to  them  a  solemn  warn- 
ing to  avoid  the  sins  of  which  I  this  day  confess  myself  to 
be  guilty. 

0,  Father,  look  not  upon  me  in  wrath  ;  but  pity,  pity  thy 
child  who  in  weakness  hath  wandered  from  the  path  of 
obedience.  And  unto  thee  would  I  look  for  future  strength 
and  guidance  ;  and  thy  warning  voice  would  I  ever  regard, 
that  thereby  I  may  be  led  in  the  path  of  wisdom,  of  pleas- 
antness, and  of  peace.     Amen. 

PRAYER    FOR    A    MARRIAGE    OCCASION. 

0  Thou  who  hast  constituted  man  male  and  female,  rev- 
erently would  we  approach  thee  in  supplication  on  this 
interesting  occasion.  These,  thy  children,  have  deliber- 
ately, and  in  harmony  with  the  counsel  of  their  friends, 
come  together,  by  appropriate  services  to  signify  their 
determination  to  be  no  longer  two,  but  henceforth  to  live 
together  as  husband  and  wife. 

Father,  wilt  thou  enable  them  to  comprehend  the  respon- 
sibilities which  grow  out  of  this  union  of  two  persons. 
Give  them  to  know,  that  in  the  true  conjugal  relation.  Wis- 
dom, Love,  and  Fidelity,  are  to  be  united.  Though  there 
will  be  seasons  when  diversities  of  thought  and  of  feeling 
may  arise,  yet.  Father,  may  they  be  governed  by  that 
charity  which  thinketh  no  evil,  which  behaveth  not  itself 
unseemly,  and  which  never  engendereth  pride.  Remem- 
bering that  they  are  frail  and  liable  to  err,  may  they  in 
love  overlook  such  slight  imperfections  as  from  time  to 
time  they  may  perceive  in  one  another ;  and  strive  to  see 
who  shall  be  the  most  humble,  and  the  most  ready  to  for- 


A   MARRIAGE    OCCASION.  669 

give  and  overlook.  Together  may  they  bow  before  thy 
throne,  asking  for  wisdom  ;  together  may  they  roam  in  the 
broad  fields  of  Nature,  and  beliold  thy  love  as  there  in- 
scribed ;  together  ni;iy  they  turn  their  thoughts  to  the 
heavens,  and  feel  thy  protecting  care. 

Should  these,  thy  children,  ever  become  parents,  may 
they  feel  that  increased  responsibilities  are  then  resting 
upon  them.  May  they  know  what  it  is  to  be  holy  parents, 
and  understand  that,  as  they  are  divinely  conjoined,  so  will 
they  be  able  to  beget  and  bring  forth  holy  children.  May 
they  consider  that  man  is  formed  male  and  female  for  high 
and  holy  purposes.  May  no  low,  lascivious  thoughts  ever 
occupy  their  minds  ;  but  may  they  feel  that  all  the  organs 
of  the  human  body  are  sacred,  and  are  to  be  used  only  for 
lofty,  pure,  and  worthy  ends. 

Father,  entering  intelligently  into  this  new  relation,  com- 
prehending the  Divine  matehood,  may  they  be  faithful  to 
each  other  in  all  the  relations  of  life  ;  and,  should  they, 
from  any  cause,  come  to  feel  that  they  are  no  longer 
husband  and  wife,  amicably  may  they  withdraw  from  one 
another. 

0,  smile  upon  and  bless  this  union.  May  these  persons 
live  together  in  holy  wedlock  ;  live  together  as  do  the 
angels  in  the  courts  above.  May  they  mutually  cultivate 
gentleness  of  demeanor,  suavity  of  manner,  propriety  of 
dress,  and  neatness  of  person  ;  and  study  critically  to 
observe  all  the  laws  of  their  being,  that,  like  kindred 
drops,  they  may  mingle  into  one. 

And,  when  old  age  shall  come,  and  they  shall  look  for- 
ward to  the  hour  of  separation  by  the  removal  of  one  or 
the  other  from  the  mortal  form,  may  no  anxious  tear 
moisten  the  eye,  but  intelligently  and  joyfully  may  they 
look  forward  to  a  happy  reunion,  where  man  and  woman 
shall  dwell  together  unfettered  and  free,  and  be  forever  of 
one  heart  and  one  soul. 

And  now,  Father,  may  the  friends  who  have  been  con- 
vened to  witness  this  service  be  impressed  with  the  im- 


670  THE  EDUCATOR. 

portance  of  cultivating  unity  of  heart,  and  freedom  of  the 
affections  ;  that  other  unions  may  be  formed,  and  other 
combinations  take  place  ;  that  marriage  may  become  uni- 
versal, and  thereby  discord  and  disharmony  may  flee  from 
the  earth  as  the  mists  of  the  morning  recede  before  the 
king  of  day.  And  unto  thee,  Avho  dwellest  in  light  inac- 
cessible, be  rendered  ceaseless  praises.     Amen. 

PRAYER    FOR   A    MOTHER   ON   THE    OCCASION    OF    THE    BIRTH    OF    A 
CHILD. 

My  Father,  how  shall  I  express  to  thee  the  gratitude  of 
this  hour,  and  the  joy  of  this  moment?  By  my  side,  draw- 
ing nourishment  from  my  breast,  I  behold  an  image  of  thy- 
self !  I  see  one,  just  ushered  into  being,  who  is  to  live 
forever.  0,  fit  and  prepare  my  mind  to  hold  the  relation  of 
a  mother.  Impress  me  with  a  deep  sense  of  the  responsi- 
bility that  now  rests  upon  me.  Enable  me  to  feel  that  I 
live  now  not  only  for  myself,  but  that  I  am  to  make  my 
impress  upon  another  ;  that  the  foods  Avhich  I  receive,  the 
nourishments  which  are  to  flow  from  my  breast,  are  to  be 
received  by  my  child,  and  are  to  hinder  its  growth,  or  to 
aid  its  unfolding.  Impress  me,  0  God,  most  deeply  that 
as  I  am,  morally,  socially,  religiously,  spiritually,  so  will  be 
the  child  of  my  bosom. 

Give  me,  0,  give  me  a  thankful  heart,  that  I  have  been 
carried  through  the  dangers  and  sorrows  usually  attendant 
on  giving  birth  to  a  chihl.  In  harmony  with  Nature,  may 
I  be  restored  to  my  accustomed  health  and  strength,  that  I 
may  be  able  again  to  engage  in  the  active  duties  of  life. 
Having  been  a  suflerer  myself,  may  I  be  able  to  sympathize 
with  others  who  may  be  placed  in  circumstances  similar  to 
those  through  Avhich  I  have  safely  passed  ;  and,  when  called 
to  aid  others,  may  I  cheerfully  obey  the  requisition. 

Father,  give  me  wisdom  that  I  may  become  all  that  a 
mother  should  bo  ;  give  me  strength  and  fortitude  in  the 
hour  of  trial  ;  give  me  to  know  more  fully  of  the  powers 
of  the  human  mind,  that  wisely  I  may  lead  my  child  in 


BIRTH   OF   A   CHILD.  —  BURIAL  SERVICE.  671 

right  directions.  0,  Father,  never,  in  a  single  instance, 
may  I  be  led  to  speak  to  this  dear  one  a  harsh  or  unkind 
word.  Cultivating  the  nobler  powers  of  my  own  soul, 
may  streams  of  harmony,  purity,  and  love,  ever  flow  to 
my  offspring.  And  when  the  child  shall  become  wayward, 
and  heedless  of  its  mother's  voice,  0,  kindle  within  me  yet 
more  brightly  the  fires  of  a  mother's  love,  that  thereby 
my  child  shall  be  drawn  from  the  path  of  darkness  to  the 
sunhght  of  love  divine.  Write,  0,  write  thyself  upon  my 
inner  being,  that  my  child  may  feel  the  overshadowing  of 
th}^  Holy  Presence.  And,  Father,  give  me  to  make  my 
home  so  happy,  so  attractive,  and  so  beautiful,  that  my  child 
shall  love  it  above  all  other  places. 

Father,  I  would  commend  to  thee  the  companion  of  my 
bosom,  the  father  of  my  child.  Heart  in  heart,  soul  in  soul, 
may  we  walk  together,  so  that  unitedly  we  may  infuse  into 
the  being  of  our  child  not  only  a  mother's  love,  but  a  father's 
wisdom  ;  and  that  thereby  our  dear  one  may  grow  up  beau- 
tifully balanced,  exhibiting  in  life  the  harmony  of  those 
grand,  universal  principles,  the  male  and  female  elements  ; 
and  enable  us  so  to  live  and  to  love  each  other,  that  we  may 
say  to  our  child,  ''  Heed  our  example,  and  walk  in  our 
steps." 

If  it  shall  please  thee.  Holy  Father,  may  the  babe  which 
now  unconsciously  reposes  upon  its  mother's  breast  be 
cared  for  and  guided  when  its  parents  shall  be  removed  from 
the  scenes  of  earth  ;  and  may  they  then  enjoy  the  high  satis- 
faction of  revisiting  earth,  that  they,  being  its  natural 
guardians,  may  be  instrumental  in  leading  it  on  to  posi- 
tions of  usefulness  and  beneficence.  And  unto  thee,  who 
art  the  Father  and  Mother  of  us  all,  would  we  ascribe 
praise  forever.     Amen. 

BURIAL     SERVICE, 

Prayer.  —  0,  thou  Infinite  One,  who  givest  and  who 
removest,  who  knowest  the  frailties,  sorrows,  trials,  and 


672  THE    EDUCATOR. 

wants  of  thy  childrerij  before  tliee,  on  this  solemn  occa- 
sion, do  we  bend  in  supplication.  Truly  do  we  feel  our 
weakness ;  deeply  do  we  realize  the  uncertainty  of  all  sub- 
lunary things.  But  yesterday,  as  it  were,  we  looked  with 
fond  and  loving  eye  upon  the  countenance  of  one  who  was 
dear  to  our  hearts  ;  now,  we  have  convened  to  take  a  last, 
final  view  of  his  (or  her)  mortal  form.  0,  God!  we  feel 
that  in  wisdom  all  things  are  ordered ;  that  afiliction  comes 
to  us  for  high  and  holy  purposes.  At  this  solemn  hour  we 
are  reminded  of  the  imperfection  of  our  present  condition, 
of  our  feebleness,  and  our  liability  at  any  moment  to  be 
called  to  pass  on  to  higher  and  more  perfected  states  of 
existence.  May  this  thought  so  impress  our  minds  that 
daily  we  shall  discharge  all  duties,  and  live  in  the  exercise 
of  all  peace,  all  charity,  and  all  good-will,  to  those  with 
whom  we  associate.  May  we  so  live  that  at  any  hour  we 
may  feel  ready  to  meet  the  summons,  and  be 

"  Like  one  that  wraps  the  drapery  of  his  couch 
About  him,  and  lies  down  to  pleasant  dreams." 

Tranquillize,  we  beseech  thee,  the  minds  of  this  bereaved 
circle.  May  they  see  that  in  infinite  wisdom  God  governs ; 
that  all  things  are  designed  to  promote  the  highest  health, 
harmony,  and  good,  of  his  children.  And  as,  with  solemn 
tread,  they  shall  approach  the  grave,  and  deposit  there 
the  loved  form,  may  their  minds  be  turned  upward  to  the 
heavens,  and  they  be  enabled  to  feel  that  beyond  the  pres- 
ent there  is  a  peaceful  and  a  deathless  life  ;  that  the  loved 
spirit  is  not  dei^osited  in  the  earth,  but  has  ascended  to  its 
home,  —  to  that  degree  of  harmony,  rest,  and  everlasting 
peace,  which  it  is  capacitated  to  enjoy.     Amen. 

In  continuation  of  the  service,  the  following  selections  may  be  re- 
peated : 

The  Lord  is  my  shepherd  ;  I  shall  not  want.  He  causeth 
me  to  lie  down  in  green  pastures  j  he  leadeth  me  beside 


BURLVL   SERVICE.  67S 

the  still  waters.  He  restoreth  my  soul,  and  leadeth  me  to 
life  immortal. 

God  is  love  ;  and  ho  that  dwelleth  in  love  dAvelleth  in 

God,  and  God  in  him Beloved,  let  us  love  one 

another ;  for  love  is  of  God. 

0,  Death,  where  is  thy  sting  ?  0,  Grave,  where  is  thy 
victory  ? 

And  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes  ;  and 
there  shall  be  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow,  nor  crying  ; 
neither  shall  there  be  any  more  pain  ;  for  the  former  things 
are  passed  away. 

His  own  soft  hand  shall  -wipe  the  tears 

From  every  weeping  eye  ; 
And  sighs,  and  groans,  and  griefs,  and  fears, 

And  death  itself,  shall  die. 

It  is  expedient  that  I  go  away ;  but  I  will  return  unto 
you,  and  be  to  you  a  guardian  spirit. 

Peater.  —  Father  Divine,  into  thy  hands  do  we  now 
commit  the  spirit  of  our  fondly-loved  one,  trusting  that  he 
(or  she)  will  seek  the  acquaintance  of  intelligent,  wise,  and 
philanthropic  persons,  in  the  spirit-life  ;  that  there  his  (or 
her)  mind  may  be  more  and  yet  more  enlarged ;  and  that 
through  his  (or  her)  instrumentality  we,  also,  shall  be  ele- 
vated to  higher  and  more  spiritualized  conditions.     Amen. 

On  reaching  the  grave,  these  words  may  be  repeated  : 

Dust  to  dust,  earth  to  earth,  ashes  to  ashes  ;  but  life  to 
life,  spirit  to  spirit ;  and  thus  may  this  loved  one  be  wel 
comed  by  ministering  angels  to  the  haven  of  rest,  the  port 
of  peace. 

[Note.  —  It  is  proposed,  when  a  church  shall  be  organized  in  accord 
ance  with  the  outline  set  forth  in  this  work,  to  prepare  a  more  compre- 
hensive ritual,  adapted  more  fully  to  meet  the  varied  wants  of  individ- 
uals, and  of  public  assemblies.] 

85  57 

END   OP   VOL.    I. 


APPENDIX. 


CATALOGUE  OF  TREATISES  REMAINING  IN  HAND. 

The  following  are  the  titles  and  leading  topics  of  papers  remaining  in  hand 
after  the  compilation  of  the  foregoing  pages.  This  catalogue  is  appended  at  the 
suggestion  of  the  invisible  authors  ;  and  it  is  presumed  that,  as  intimated  in  the 
prefatory  "  Address  to  the  Reader,"  these  treatises  may,  at  a  future  day  (should 
the  public  appetite  call  for  them),  bo  incorporated  into  a  succeeding  volume  or 
volumes. 

Absorption. — Capacities  of  the  Body  and  the  Mind  to  absorb  Surrounding  Ele- 
ments. 

Adjustments.  —  Negative  and  Positive  Poles,  or  the  North  and  the  South  —  The* 
Compass  —  Action  of  Heat  as  an  Adjustor  —  The  Floral  World  —  Construction 
of  the  Male  and  Female  Organs  —  Proportion  of  the  Two  Sexes  —  Unions  of 
the  Sexes  for  various  Adjustive  Purposes. 

Ancient  Ruins.  —  Dead  Languages  —  Religions  —  Petrifactions  —  Necromancy  — 
Magic  —  The  Pyramids  —  Sources  of  the  Nile  —  Vision  —  The  Uses  of  History. 

Architecture.  —  Ancient  Structures — Grecian,  Gothic,  and  Ionic  —  The  Interme- 
diate —  Roman  Cement  —  Ninevan  Structures  —  The  Gauls  as  Architects  —  The 
Human  Body  as  a  Structure  —  Curves,  Ovals,  Arches,  etc.  —  The  Human  Eye  — 
The  Ribs  —  Doors,  Windows,  Sashes,  etc. 

Arts.  —  Of  Speaking  —  Writing  —  Constructing  —  Cementing  —  Embalming  — 
Swimming  —  Reading  —  Living  —  Sleeping  —  Travelling  —  Acquiring  Knowl- 
edge —  Happiness. 

Astrology. — Distinction  from  other  Sciences  —  Planetary  Motions  —  Chronology 

—  Signs,  and  their  Interpretation  —  Planetary  Transmission — Calculations, 
etc. 

Atmospheres. — Their  Uses  —  Their  Combinations  —  Their  Connection  with  Geo- 
logic Formations. 

Biographical   Sketches.  —  Jesus  —  Themistoeles  —  Lycurgus  —  Socrates  —  Plato 

—  Neander — Joan  of  Arc —  Nero  —  Napoleon  —  Frederick  the  Great  —  Peter 
the  Hermit  —  John  Calvin  —  Michael  Servetus  —  Adam  Clarke — Thomas 
Clarkson  —  William  Penn  —  Lady  Huntington  —  Andrew  Jackson  —  Robert  0. 
Shaw  —  Patrick  Henry  —  Margaret  Fuller  —  Elizabeth  Fry — Daniel  Webster 

-  Isaac  T.  Hopper  —  John  Quincy  Adams. 


676  APPENDIX. 

Oentralities.  —  The  Grand  Central  Mind  —  The  Mother  the  Centre  of  the  Domes- 
tic Circle  —  Central  Minds  among  the  Animals  —  Central  Minds  of  Trade  and 
Commerce  —  Centre  of  the  Body  —  Centre  of  the  Mind  —  Centre  of  the  Heart, 
or  Affections  —  Centre  of  Sensation  —  Centre  of  the  Solar  System  —  Action  of 
Centres  on  Centres  —  Central  Attractions  —  Man  the  Grand  Centre  of  all  Sub- 
lunary Things. 

Commerce.  —  Its  Uses  —  Its  Abuses  —  Its  Greatness  —  Locations  —  IIow  to  be  Com- 
menced—  The  Old  World — The  Growth  of  Ideas. 

Concentrations. — The  Onion — The  Peppers  —  Concentration  of  Persons — Men- 
tal Concentration  —  Multiplication  of  Power  by  Concentration  —  Generation 
as  connected  with  Concentration — Respiration  as  a  Concentrator  —  Desire; 
what  it  is  —  Worship  as  a  Concentrator  —  Concentrators  of  Light  and  Heat. 

Conglomerations. — Sea-Shells  and  other  Minerals  —  Motion  as  connected  with 
Conglomerations  —  Interfusions  as  connected  with  Primals — Conglomeration 
of  Subjects,  the  Unity  of  all  Truth  —  Conglomeration  of  Persons  —  Conglom- 
eration of  Mechanisms  —  The  God-Element  in  Man,  its  Conglomeration  with 
Lower  Forms  of  Life. 

Constructive  Faculties.  —  The  Observers  —  The  Measurers  —  The  Ears  —  The 
Hands  — The  Approximative  Powers  —  The  Modellics  —  The  Perfectors  —  The 
Imitators  —  The  Applicators  —  Relations  of  Things  Constructed  —  The  Util- 
ities —  Transmissions  from  Planet  to  Planet. 

I'uxsECRATiONS.  —  Their  Uses  —  Goods  which  may  be  imparted  —  Emanations  in 
General  —  Times  and  Seasons  —  Houses,  Lands,  Garments,  etc.  —  Signs  and 
Tokens  —  Consecration  of  Domain. 

Contractions  and  Expansions. 

I'rLTivATiON.  — Of  Persons  —  Shrubberies  —  Grains  —  The  Succulents  —  Winter 
and  Spring  Grains  —  Grasses  —  Suggestions  relating  to  Times,  Seasons,  Moons, 
etc. 

Currency.  —  Should  it  be  Regulated  by  Government  ? 

Customs  and  Habits.  —  Of  the  Jews  —  Of  the  Barbarians — Of  the  Christians. 

D RCORATioNS.  —  Personal  —  Floral  —  Shrubberies  —  Paths  —  Avenues,  etc.  —  Archi- 
tectural—  Results  of  a  Union  of  the  Spirit-Life  with  the  Earth-Condition  — 
Prospective  Labors. 

Education. — Defects  of  Popular  Education —  Needs  of  the  Present  Age  —  Man's 
Possibilities  and  Probabilities  —  Caution  in  Laying  Foundation  Principles  — 
Prospective  Efforts  —  Union  of  Spirit-Life  with  Earth-Condition  indispensable 
to  thorough  Growth  —  Encouragements. 

Embellishments. — The  purely  Ornamental  in  Nature  —Portraits  —  Goods  of  the 
Finer  Territories  —  Embellisliing  Tenements,  etc.  —  Coverings  as  Embellish- 
ments—  Book  Embellishments  —  Floral  Embellishments — Wings  of  Butterfly, 
Peacock,  etc.  —  Horse  and  other  Trappings  —  Oratorical  Embellishments  — 
—  Embellishment  of  Grounds  —  Personal  Decorations. 

Bbbi'Tions.  —  Their  Causes  —  Special  Seasons  of  Occurrence  —  Earthquakes  —  Vol- 
canic Eruptions  —  New  Conditions  for  Vegetables  and  Animals  —  E.xistoncos 
yet  to  bo  Generated,  as  a  Sequence  of  Geological  and  other  Changes  —  Future 
Destiny  of  Man  —  New  Combinations  of  Vegetables,  Animal.-s,  and  Man  — 
Functions  of  the  Genital  Organs  in  the  Now  Era  —  Woman  in  Distinction 
from  Man  —  Rearing  of  the  New  Order  of  Existences  —  Growth;  what  it  is. 


APPENDIX.  677 

4 
Exchanges.  —  Wants  —  Supplies  —  Intermediates  —  Scale  of  Prices  —  Advantages 
and  Disadvantages  of  Barter  —  Use   of  Capital  —  Fraternity,  its  Need,  and 
its  Blessings. 

Faceology  (the  Science  of  External  Facial  Expression).  — The  External  and  the 
Internal  —  The  Forehead  —  The  Eye  —  The  Cheeks  —  The  Nose  —  The  Mouth 

—  The  Chin,  etc. 

Faculties  (The).  —  Hearing  —  Feeling  —  Seeing  —  Smelling  —  Tasting  —  Acquir- 
ing —  Retaining  or  Accumulating. 

Fibres.  —  General  Laws  of  Contraction  and  Expansion  —  The  Nervous  System  — 
Eeceptidn  and  Impartation  —  The  Emotions:  Laughing,  Crying,  Singing,  etc.  — 
Action  of  Exhilarating  Gases — Grief — Anxiety,  etc. 

FOOTOLOGY,  OR  LOCOMOTION. 

Feuits.  —  Their  Uses,  Beauties,  and  Economies. 

Gases.  —  Their  Origin,  etc. 

Geology.  —  Concretions  —  Petrifactions  —  Man  Geologically  Considered  —  Woman 
as  a  Combinist  —  Conchology  —  Pearls,  Piubies,  Diamonds  —  The  Various  Ores 
in  their  Natural  Conditions  —  Coals  — Rods,  Talismans,  Charms,  etc.  —  Dis- 
covery of  Natural  Deposits  —  Uses  of  Knowledge,  etc. 

Germs.  —  Vegetable  and  Animal  —  Ideas  and  Thoughts  —  Their  Depositories  — 
Their  Multiplication  —  Trunks  and  Branches,  or  Expansions  —  Prospectives, 
or  Blossoms  —  Fruits,  or  Culminations  —  The  Heart,  or  Core  —  Reproduction 

—  The  Essences,   or  Flavors  —  Preservations  —  Practical  Uses  of  the  whole 
Subject. 

Glasses. — Focals,  Transparencies,  etc. 

Handology  (the  Science  of  the  Hand). —  Indications  of  Character,  etc.,  traced  upon 
the  Hand. 

Head  (The)  .  —  The  Coronals,  Frontals,  and  Posteriors  of  the  Human  Head,  and  of 
the  Heads  of  Birds  —  Offices  of  Hairs  and  Plumage  on  the  Head — Office  of  the 
Nose,  and  the  Beak  —  Intelligence  —  Location  of  the  Will-Wheel  —  Intuition 
and  Reason  —  Desire  ;  what  it  is,  and  how  Generated  —  Gratifications  ;  what 
they  are,  and  how  they  act  —  Sorrows,  Disappointments,  and  Presentiments  ; 
their  Nature  and  Effects  upon  Body  and  Soul  —  Suggestions  relative  to  Marine 
Structures  in  Harmony  with  Mental  Laws. 

Hydraulics  and  Hydrostatics. 

Illumination.  —  What  is  Light  ?  —  Office  of  Stars,  Moons,  and  Suns  —  Impregna- 
tions by  and  through  Light  —  Capacity  to  receive  Light  —  Impartation  of 
Light  —  Its  Action  on  Opaque  Substances  —  Phosphorus  and  its  Uses. 

Imposts.  —  National  Exchanges  —  Customs  in  General  —  Duties  on  Raw  and  Man- 
ufactured Articles —  Relations  with  France  and  Great  Britain  —  Irish  Linens 

—  Scotch  Fabrics  —  Manchester. 

Inflations.  —  Guses  —  Balloons  —  The  Ethereals  —  Practical  Suggestions  relating 
to  Expansions. 

Intensefj cations.  —  Action  of  Heat —  Fermentations  —  Tests  of  Moral  and  Spirit- 
ual Growth  —  Evils  and  their  Uses  —  Goods  resultant  from  Evils  —  Storms  — 
Human  Growth,  consequent  of  Intensifications. 

57* 


678  APPENDIX. 

% 
Interblendings. — Colors;  their  Uses  and  Tnterminglings  —  Climates,  their  Influ- 
ences—  Soils  ;  their  Qualities  and  Influences — Chemistry — Marriage — Action 
of  Mind  on  Mind  —  Planetary  Interblendings,  and  Method  of  Divine  Govem- 
ment. 

Labor  and  Labohees.  —  Laborers  in  General  —  Dignity  of  Labor  —  Humanitarian 
Labors  —  Preparatives  for  Unitary  Labors  —  Woman  as  a  Co-Laborer  with 
Man  —  True  Womanhood  —  Ti-ue  Matehood,  as  it  bears  relation  to  Labor. 

Life.  — Definition  of  Terms  — Interior  Life  —  Action  of  Spirit-Life  on  the  Human 
Body  —  Life-Culture  —  Expansion  of  Life  —  Intercourse  between  Persons  in 
Dififerent  Lifes  —  Practical  Suggestions. 

Mental  Philosophy.  —  Nature  and  Origin  of  Mind  —  Thought  —  Intelligence  — 
Thoughts  move  in  Orbits  —  Mind  a  Magnetic  Organism — Craniology  —  Dual- 
ity of  Mind  —  Observation  —  Art — Action  of  Mind  on  Mind,  embracing  the 
Planetary  Worlds  —  Semen  ;  its  Qualities,  Transmission,  and  Fa?tal  Processes 
—  Growth  or  Expansion  of  Mind  —  Culture  of  Mind  —  Inventions  —  Unitary 
Action,  embracing  the  Mind  of  all  Minds,  and  unfolding  the  Will-Power  — 
Man  as  related  to  God  —  The  Angelic  Worlds  —  Pre-Existences  —  Mind  in  the 
World  of  Causes  —  Influxes  from  the  World  of  Causes  —  Psychometry  —  Faith 
and  Hope,  Mentally  Considered  —  Practicability  ■  of  Constructing  a  Model 
Mind  —  An  Electric  Receiver  —  Practical  Applications. 

Models. — Their  Uses,  etc. 

Model  Mind.  —  Suggestions  relating  to  Construction  of —  Mind  in  Distinction  from 
Mineral  and  Vegetable  Matter  —  Duality  and  Trinity  of  Mind  —  Power  to 
inspect  Mind  —  Orders  of  Mind  —  Beasts,  Birds,  Fishes,  Man  —  Combinations 
of  Mind  —  Faculties  of  the  Mind  —  Male  and  Female  Mind  —  Growth  of 
Mind,  with  reference  to  the  Foetal  Processes  —  Steps  preparatory  to  Construc- 
tion of  a  Model. 

Neatness.  —  Cleansing  Processes  of  Nature  —  Purity  of  Fresh  Vegetables  —  Neat- 
ness of  Animals,  and  of  Persons  —  Ablutions,  and  their  Efiect  on  Harmony  of 
Mind  and  Body  —  Neatness  of  Arrangements,  etc. 

Ornamentals.  —  Beauty  of  Person  —  Propriety  of  Dress — Conversation  —  Jew- 
els—  Grace  of  Motion  —  Position  —  True  Grandeur  —  Civilities  of  Life  — 
Bestowal  of  Gifts  —  Punctuality,  and  Redemption  of  Pledges  —  Deference  to 
Superiors  —  Uses  of  Polite  Literature. 

Physiological.  —  The  Body  as  connected  with  the  Mind  —  The  Soul,  or  the  Divine 
Faculties,  as  connected  with  the  Body  —  Immortal  or  Comparatively  Imma- 
terial Coverings  of  both  Soul  and  Body — Aliments,  as  affecting  both  the 
Inner  and  the  Outer  —  Coniiiloxcs,  or  Cohabitations  —  Plurality  of  Worlds,  or 
Existences — Application  to  Agriculture,  Horticulture,  Pomolog}',  Animals, 
and  Man. 

Preseuvks. — Preservation  of  the  Peach,  Berries,  Green  Peas,  Apples,  Sauces, 
Grapes,  Fish,  Meats  for  the  Sea,  etc. 

Sbas  (The).  — The  Gases  as  Connected  with  the  Seas —  Navigation  —  The  Seas  as 
Generators  of  Electric  Elements  —  Deposits  in  Seas  —  Upheavings  and  Sub- 
mergings  —  Ages  of  different  Seas,  etc. 


APPENDIX.  G79 

Sweets  and  Acids.  —  Sweet  Apples  and  Pears — Refined  Sugar — Sweetmeats  in 
general  —  Sweet  Fern  —  The  Iloney-Beo,  etc. — Sorrel  —  Green  Fruit  —  Nitric 
Acid  —  Sour  Milk,  Cream,  etc.  —  Sour  Crout  —  Physiological  EHect  of  Acids. 

Religiotjs.  —  Hours  of  Devotion  and  Seclusion  —  Public  Assemblies  —  Symbols  — 
Confessions  and  Forgiveness  —  Humiliations,  or  Penances  —  Feasts  —  Marriage 
and  Burial  Services  —  Sin  ;  what  it  is,  and  what  it  is  not  —  Persistence  in 
raises  —  Reparations  —  Regenerative  Influences  —  True  Honor  —  Penances 
and  Fastings. 

Remedial  Institutions.  —  Their  Necessity,  Locations,  etc.  ' 

Rocks.  —  Their  Composition,  Upheavings,  Fissures,  etc. 

Temperaments  (The).  —  The  Sanguine,  or  Hopeful  —  The  Deliberative,  or  Moder- 
ate—  The  Sad,  or  Melancholic — The  Noisy,  or  Boisterous — The  Active,  or 
Industrious  —  The  Humorous,  or  Cheerful — The  Neat,  or  Orderly — The  Meek, 
or  Quiet  —  The  Sweet,  or  Attractive  —  The  Aflectioual,  or  Sympathetic  —  The 
Liberal,  or  Generous  —  The  Devotional,  or  Aspirational. 

Unitary  Efforts.  —  Combination  of  Means  —  JMutualism,  its  Extent  —  Securities 
for  Investments  —  Mortgages —  Grouping  of  Children,  etc.  — Meals,  Lodging, 
etc.  —  The  Unconsecrated  and  the  Consecrated. 

Utensils.  — For  Farm  and  Domestic  Use. 

Vacuums.  —  What  is,   and  what   is   not,   a  Vacuum  —  The  Electric   Ship  —  The 

Negative  or  Receptive  State  —  Attractions  to  Negatives,  etc. 
Veinology.  —  Veins  in  the  Human  Body  and  in  the  Earth. 

Winds,  Tides,  etc. 

The  following  are  announced  as  soon  to  be  Communicated. 

Cultivation  of  the  Earth. — The  Earth  Elementarily  considered — Liquids  as 
they  bear  relation  to  the  Earth,  embracing  Dews,  Snows,  Hails,  etc.  —  Action 
of  the  Sun  upon  the  Earth  —  Absorption  as  it  relates  to  the  Earth  —  Tempera- 
ture—  Fevers  and  other  Contagions  —  New  Forms  of  Life,  relating  to  Insects 
and  other  simpler  existences  —  Spawn  and  other  Jellies  —  UpheavinjjS  of  the 
Earth  ;  its  advantages  and  disadvantages  ;  how  to  Plough  various  Soils  — 
What  Animals  can  be  best  reared  on  certain  Soils  —  AVhat  Grains  can  be  raised 
on  certain  Soils,  embracing  the  Grasses  —  Rotation  ;  what  does  and  does  not 
exhaust  the  Soil  —  Influence  of  Soil-Cultivation  on  Man  —  Vitalizing  the 
Earth  —  Action  of  Metals  upon  the  Soil  ;  Difficulties  of  ordinary  Chemistry  — 
The  Life-Principles  in  Composts  ;  of  Lime,  Salt,  Guano,  etc.  —  Animal  Com- 
posts, their  Qualities  ;  embracing  the  Liquids,  and  how  to  save  them  —  Fruit 
and  other  Trees  ;  to  what  extent  they  impoverish  or  enrich  the  Soil  —  Salt ;  on 
what  Soils  it  appears  —  Tools  for  Cultivating  the  Soil —  A  Farm-House  ;  what 
it  should  be  —  Rearing  of  Sheep  ;  their  influence  on  Soils  —  Importance  of 
Markets  —  Agricultural  Associations  —  Books  versus  Practice  —  Fencing  — 
Draining  —  Negatives  and  Positives,  as  they  relate  to  Soils,  Products,  Health, 
Harmony,  etc.  —  New  Countries  ;  how  to  decide  of  Location  —  Groups  as  they 


680      ■  APPENDIX. 

relate  to  New  Countries  ;  laying  out  of  Towns,  Villages,  etc.  —  Free  Labor 
and  Slavery —  Woman  as  a  Cultivator  of  the  Soil  ;  Health  of  Females  —  Man- 
ual Labor  Schools  —  Hydraulics  and  Hydrostatics  as  they  relate  to  Agriculture 
—  Outhouses — Irrigation,  Meadows,  etc.  —  Submergings,  Depositions,  etc. — 
Garden  Vegetables  and  Grains  , as  Foods  —  Absorbment  of  Soils  by  Animals, 
Man,  etc.  —  Long  and  Short  Seasons  —  Birds,  their  Relation  to  Insects  — 
Expenses  of  rearing  various  Animals  —  The  Glory  and  Independence  of  Agri- 
cultural Labor  —  Address  to  Agricultural  Associations. 

Zoology.  —  Man  in  distinction  from  Animals  —  Grades  of  Animated  Existence  — 
Grand  Productive  and  Procreative  Laws  —  Instinct  ;  what  it  is,  and  what  it  is 
not  —  Approximation  of  Instinct  to  Reason  —  Animal  Magnetism,  embracing 
the  whole  subject  of  Signs,  Sorrows,  Joys,  Hopes,  Fears  —  Sexual  Organs  and 
Procreation  in  Animals  —  Milk  of  various  Animals  —  Production  of  Animals 
for  Market  —  Diseases  of  Animals  —  Pasturage  —  Government  of  the  Horse, 
etc.  —  Art  of  Breeding  Animals  —  The  Use  of  Working  Animals  —  The  Road- 
ster ;  what  constitutes  one;  Feed  in  journeying' — Spee6h  of  Man,  and  the 
Voices  of  Animals  —  Uses  of  Animals  as  Food  —  Crossing  of  Breeds  —  Requi- 
sites of  a  good  Groom — Shelters  for  Animals  —  Composts  from  Animals  — 
Physical  Force  of  Animals  ;  where  it  lies — Colors  of  Animals  ;  which  the  most 
valuable  —  Influence  of  Climate  and  Temperature  on  Animals — On  Bleeding, 
Trimming,  and  Cropping  Animals  ;  the  Fetlock  and  its  Uses. 


.^l-JV/ft^TTH 


'.r('.'<,'i.'.<'''i.'ir'.tr.'r/'<'.i'-'».A>iJr>f 


